Actions

Work Header

Avatar: The Lost Reptile Bender

Summary:

Legosi was not supposed to be born. It's a crime. Legosi was especially not supposed to be born as the avatar - and that makes it even worse.

The last avatar passed away 18 years ago. The next was supposed to be a reptile. The world has spent the last 18 years searching and failing to find the new avatar among Clan Squamata, and most people have given up. "The balance is missing," "the bridge must have died," and society edges ever nearer to new clan wars.

Legosi has tried to stay hidden for so long, and it is killing him. Being the avatar is eating him up from the inside out, trying to break out, but all Legosi really wants to do ... is watch his classmates bending...

*

* [ 10/29/22 Now beginning Book 2: Water! ] *

Notes:

(See the end of the work for other works inspired by this one.)

Chapter 1: It's a secret to everyone

Summary:

~~~Book 1: Air~~~

Notes:

"Tainted Golden" drew this later in the life of the fic, but I thought it'd be good to add this in at the beginning, too. I really like the blue. :)

Thanks again! Fan art is such a cool compliment.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

A spinning disc of earth went flying through the air, dangerously fast.

 

Durham shouted, “Legosi!” Too late.

 

The disc broke against the wolf’s metal helmet, and Legosi collapsed straight down onto the ground.

 

Legosi was seeing stars in broad daylight, even as he heard Jack shout, “I got him!”

 

The wolf’s unfocused vision was paired quickly with the scent of blood coming from his head.

 

The padded metal helmets afforded some protection - like the rest of their armor and pads - but injuries were a regrettably common part of the game. So a few healers like Jack and Tao always stayed close at hand. It was good practice for healers, too, that way.

 

Injuries were still regarded seriously.

 

Their principal and coach, Gon the tiger, promptly whistled a time-out. He yelled, “Dolph, no head-shots! You know the rules!”

 

Dolph the hippo gestured in his defense, “I wasn’t aiming for his head! Legosi slouched down! It’s not my fault!”

 

Collot showed up beside Legosi at the same time as Jack. 

 

Quick as he could, Jack began bending some water from one of the irrigation troughs that divided the playing field. He gathered the water around his hands, and it glowed softly as Jack started healing the wolf’s head. 

 

Collot fanned the wolf with his hand, giving him a gentle breeze to refresh him. It was small kindness from an airbender. 

 

Collot tried to remind him, “Legosi, you need to keep your head in the game. You can’t daydream like that. Pro-bending is too fast.”

 

Legosi groaned softly on the ground, legs stretching in pain. “I wasn’t daydreaming… I just saw that rabbit … do a cool move…”

 

Gon leaned down into Legosi’s vision. “Legosi, how many fingers am I holding up?”

 

Legosi wasn’t certain. “Um … three?”

 

Gon still seemed concerned. “I think you should sit out the rest of the match.”

 

The wolf mumbled, “I’m feeling better… Jack’s real good at this…”

 

Gon sighed, “All the same, Legosi. Go sit out from this match. Are you okay to walk?” 

 

Legosi gave a slight nod, and tried standing even while Jack kept trying to attend his injury. Legosi stayed hunched a little low.

 

Gon stood back up and shouted, “We need a replacement earthbender for this match. Hey, Ellen! Can you substitute for Legosi?”

 

Off to the side, where the other benders were resting behind a safety net, Ellen the zebra soured immediately. She yelled back, “Are you serious?! That dumb dog got knocked out again?!”

 

The wolf softly protested, mostly to himself, “I didn’t mean to…”

 

Riz the bear stood up from the rest of the A team and put on his helmet, “It’s okay, Ellen. I don’t mind subbing.”

 

Durham punched a celebratory line of fire into the sky, “Oh, fuck yeah! We got the beast!! Uh, no offense, Legosi. But it’s Riz !!”

 

The wolf forced a small smile as he rubbed his head, “None taken. He is the best earthbender here…”

 

The big bear warned the opposing team as much as Legosi’s, “I’m not going to be going all out, okay? It’s just practice. I don’t want to hurt anybody.”

 

Miguno was playfully bouncing a big ball of water in his hands, “Yeah, you say that, but - we’re basically guaranteed to win the match with you.”

 

On the other team, Moro the rhino complained out loud, “It’s not like it counts for anything, whether you have Riz or not! It’s still just practice!”

 

Jack gave a little tug on the wolf’s arm, encouraging him to come along. “We need to get out of the way, Legosi.”

 

The wolf grimaced, nodded, and followed him to the benches off to the side. 

 

The metal safety netting was there to protect the rest of the players on the roster, when they weren’t actively on the field. There they could watch the other players’ performances fairly close up.

 

Legosi took off his helmet fully there, where it was safe, and picked up a gourd filled with drinking water. He poured some of it over his head so he could rub the blood away.

 

Legosi was happy to be on the sidelines, just watching as the games began again. He always loved watching. 

 

Each team was comprised of four benders, one of each element. Two teams would face off, trying to knock the other team back and off the playing field - like children’s dodgeball, with an elemental kick.

 

In their armor and helmets, the young benders of Cherryton could practice the game with … marginal safety.

 

It was inherently a dangerous game, even if it had rules. No icing, no sanding, no bending outside of your team’s field, and definitely no lightning. 

 

There was a general guideline for how big a blast of fire or water could be. Earthbenders could only use discs of a certain size, too. You didn’t need much rock at all to break bones (or kill).

 

Air was subtle, almost invisible, and had a bit of an unfair advantage there. So the rules said that airbenders had to focus on defense: either protecting their teammates from attacks, or deflecting the other team’s attacks back. 

 

And you could talk about rules and regulations all day long, but there was undoubtedly something visceral and magical about the experience. 

 

Each match, each round of pro-bending was fast-paced and intense, and like many people, Legosi got absorbed watching every single one. 

 

All the great cities had fallen in love with the sport. The city of Cherryton was no different. 

 

Cherryton might have liked it even more so since pro-bending was one of the few things that every clan would enjoy watching. 

 

Benders of every element manifested in every clan after all. 

 

Cherryton had become something of a cultural nexus over the last few hundred years, a trading port that almost all the clans tended to operate in, or through - even if Clan Artio owned practically half of it.

 

Clan Artio was, admittedly, one of the largest: it was the clan of deer and llama, sheep and goat, and many others. Clan Felidae had their own corner of the market, as did the birds of Clan Aves and Clan Tellura. Clan Canida, Clan Squamata, Clan Perisso and all the other clans - they were all there, too. Cherryton had a little bit of everyone. 

 

Yet even in the great cultural hodgepodge of a place like Cherryton, many things were still divided along clan lines - like how all the clans had their own variations to bending the elements, or how they worked their bodies. 

 

Pro-bending was just a game that all the benders could share, a way for Cherryton’s mixed youth to come together and train.

 

It was different from just copying whatever an old master did in front of them, and it tended to be a whole lot more fun. It was more about reflexes and control than specific movements.

 

Most of the students still got private lessons elsewhere, from family members or old masters. The local scion of Clan Artio, Louis the red deer, could certainly afford being taught by some of the best masters around.

 

Like most of the great cities, Cherryton even had three different fields for the three size leagues: the large-breed, the mid-breed, and the small-breed. 

 

Even with an A team and a B team, there were a whole lot more students on the roster, practicing, hoping to place on one of the teams eventually. Placing on one of the teams and playing a good game during the intercity matches was a great way to get fame, job offers, and sometimes? Suitors. 

 

Officially, Legosi was in the large-breed league, but he never actually showed enough skill to even place on Cherryton’s B team. He got his only earthbending lessons from his grandfather, before being sent to Cherryton’s boarding school five years ago. Placing on the A team was most assuredly a distant, impossible dream. 

 

But Legosi was fine with that. 

 

He wanted it like that.

 

He wasn’t there for glory, earthbenders were always needed for work somewhere, and he didn’t want to date anyone at all.

 

He showed up at every practice. He still tried to get better. But winning was never a concern of his, or a priority. If nothing else, he was just another earthbender for the better benders to train against. His own abilities had just been … stagnant. 

 

No, if Legosi was there for any reason at all, it was to see everyone else bending… 

 

That’s what he wanted: to watch them all up close.

 

His eyes tried to track the rapid movements and patterns: the way Riz pushed his huge body quickly and solidly through every block and throw, the way fluffy Collot shifted like a reed in the wind, the way Miguno’s limbs just seemed to flow, the ferocious way Durham attacked with his flames again and again.

 

And then there was the opposing team, and just a little ways farther, Legosi could see the mid-breed field and the two teams training over there, too.

 

So many styles, so many variations… 

 

With those four teams of four benders each - and the several dozen other students on the roster, waiting between matches… Was it any wonder that Legosi couldn’t focus on a single person? 

 

Legosi wanted to see it all. 

 

Every so often, his arms or legs jerked a little, like he wanted to move just like them.

 

The more he got drawn into the game, the faster the wolf’s tail started wagging.

 

Jack half whispered, “Legosi, if you just want to watch, you really don’t need to risk yourself playing…”

 

The smiling wolf tried to reign in his enthusiasm, “It’s better if I’m at least a little engaged, right?”

 

Jack shifted a little closer, talked even softer, “But if you’re lucky … you’ll never have to do anything.”

 

Legosi’s shoulders tightened. The wolf grimaced, “And if I’m unlucky…?”

 

Neither finished what wasn’t safe to say out loud. They’d had that conversation many times before.

 

The labrador sighed, “Please just be careful, Legosi. Even with the armor, pro-bending is a dangerous game…”

 

Collot deflected an earthen disc with a burst of wind, and it hit Pina so hard, the dall sheep ragdolled across the ground. 

 

Legosi winced, several others groaned, and Jack stood up from his seat again, saying, “I got him!”



……



Legosi tried to enjoy his dinner outside with the rest of the benders - but he was just as distractible as ever. He kept trying to think about how that white rabbit had pulled off that one move; it was just so hard to tell with airbenders… 

 

Durham tried to ask, “Hey, Legosi? Legosi?? Hello?”

 

The wolf blinked a few times. “What? What’s wrong?”

 

The coyote smirked, “I was asking if you studied for the geography test tomorrow.”

 

Legosi grumbled under his breath, “No… I forgot…”

 

Jack sighed, “Legosi…”

 

Collot teased softly, “Legosi, you really need to get your head out of the clouds…”

 

Durham laughed, “Says the airbender!”

 

Collot flicked a puff of air at Durham’s face. “An airbender with his feet on the ground, thank you. I’m doing better in class than you, and on the field.”

 

Voss complained, “And I’d be doing better than all of you if I even had a chance! Being in the small-breed league just sucks! We don’t get to participate in the intercity matches! We aren’t even allowed to play near you guys! It’s total bullshit!”

 

Jack cautioned him, “Voss, it’s a safety thing, you know that. What if one of the big blocks went wild and hit a chipmunk?”

 

Durham joked, “Or if Mina tripped and fell on a mouse?”

 

The small Voss gave a proportionately small growl, “I know that, jerks! It still feels unfair! I’m never going to get over it. Our playing field is shoved in a corner on the opposite side of the school from you guys, all by ourselves.”

 

Miguno tried to be encouraging, “Voss, we all know you’re amazing, really! You could be anything when you graduate, even join the military. Foreign intelligence would love an earthbender of your strength and size. Legosi, you could be a great earthbender, too, if you just focused a little more. Your build is solid, your form needs work, but -”

 

A sudden wave of heat and light drew everyone’s attention to a fiery maelstrom. The blaze was crashing between the fists of a tiger and a red deer.

 

Jack groaned softly, “…Are they at it again?”

 

Voss grumbled, “Firebenders…”

 

Durham glared at the small fox, “Hey! I’m not like them!”

 

The burst of flame diminished between tiger and deer, with both of their arms still raised and ready to attack again. 

 

Louis the red deer threw another volley of fire as he demanded, “Don’t whisper threats you can’t back up, carnivore!”

 

Bill the tiger had a wicked smirk on his face, catching and blocking the flames as he replied, “I just said, I’m going to replace you on the A team this year! That’s not a threat, it’s a fact!” 

 

Bill traced two claws through the air, and they started to spark electrically. Bill said proudly, “I can bend lightning now, and you still can’t. It’s inevitable, Louis: I’m going to overtake you this year. It’s just a matter of time.”

 

Louis stomped hard on the ground, and another plume of fire swirled up around his reddish-brown body. “What kind of logic is that?? Pro-bending doesn’t even use lightning! It’s banned from the game! I focus on skills that actually matter, and that’s why I’m the strongest! You’ll be lucky to even get my slot after I graduate!”

 

Bill snarled, “Give an herbivore a little taste of fire, and he thinks he can take on anyone. You know, I’m usually not one for rumors, but since it’s you? I have to know: do you really believe you could be the next avatar? Please tell me you’re not that dumb. You’re not even from Clan Squamata!”

 

Louis scowled, “What stupid cat falls for stupid rumors??” The deer stood taller, “The next avatar will be born from Clan Artio - my clan. It’s our turn after Squamata. That’s been the cycle for millennia. A pompous cat like you won’t even have the chance for hundreds of years.”

 

Bill stared at him, “You think the lost reptile died? You can’t kill the avatar.”

 

Louis said it like it was obvious, “Read a history book. Maybe you won’t sound so idiotic. Plenty of people have killed an avatar in their time. It’s been almost eighteen years since Avatar Jakhara died, and no one from Clan Squamata has shown the potential. It’s never taken this long to find the avatar in recorded history. You go on believing fairy tales if you want; the avatar isn’t invulnerable. They can die, same as anyone else - and they’ll be found living soon enough, in my clan.”

 

Bill growled under his breath, “Whatever, Louis. I don’t want your avatar; I just want your slot on the team. Gon will pick whoever’s better - and soon enough, everyone is going to see that’s me. Face it, Louis: you’ve peaked. A scrawny herbivore like you just doesn’t have what it takes to be a large-breed firebender.”

 

Carnivore and herbivore moved to torch each other again, but a wall of earth suddenly burst up between their flames.

 

Riz slid along the ground like it was ice, right up to Louis’ side. He grabbed the red deer by the sleeve, saying, “Louis, come on! He’s not worth it!”

 

Louis yanked his sleeve free, looking just about ready to burn the bear, too. “Don’t tell me what to do, carnivore!”

 

Riz continued softly, “I’m not telling you, I’m reminding you. If Gon sees you two acting like this, you’re both going to get kicked off the teams for sure. We need you two in the matches against Dorpal School, or we’re going to lose.”

 

Louis sneered, contemplating further violence, before he finally stomped away, leaving ashen footprints behind him.

 

Riz shoved his hand downwards, and the wall of earth returned to the ground below.

 

Bill was grinning victoriously.

 

The huge bear glared at him. “Knock it off, Bill. You’re giving us all a bad name.”

 

The tiger shrugged it off. “Whatever you say, Riz.”

 

Bill strutted away lazily, heading anywhere else.

 

Riz glanced around again at all the other students so clearly still watching. He clapped his hands twice to break the silence, “Show’s over, everyone. Finish eating. It’s a school night.”

 

A soft murmur of voices returned to all those eating outside.

 

Durham spoke up first among the other canids, “You ever get the feeling something major happened between Louis and Bill?”

 

Collot replied, “I have way more important things to worry about than what bug crawled up their ass.”

 

Voss added, “Like our geography test.”

 

Miguno sighed wistfully, “But it would be pretty cool if they found the lost reptile here at Cherryton. Pity we’ve only got like, three or four reptiles who are benders…”

 

Legosi was eagerly shoving his face full of rice, while Jack sipped away at his tea a little faster. They avoided making eye contact.



……



Durham was excitedly trying to wake Legosi up the next day. “Dude! Legosi! Legosi, wake up!”

 

The wolf was not a morning person. He looked up groggily, tried to rub his eyes open. He finally managed to ask, “What’s wrong? What happened?”

 

The other canids were half dressed and getting ready for the day. 

 

Durham seemed a bit too happy as he said, “Ellen is dead! The wicked witch is dead! They found her body half-eaten early this morning.”

 

Legosi blinked like he’d just been slapped. “Durham, that’s terrible.”

 

Durham scoffed, “Oh please, nobody liked Ellen. She was a scary earthbender and a terrible bigot.”

 

Legosi replied, “That doesn’t mean she deserved to die…”

 

Durham rolled his eyes a bit. “I guess. Personally, I think the killer deserves a reward, but that part doesn’t matter anyway. Point is, since her Royal Witchy Highness can’t play on the B team anymore, there’s a slot open for an earthbender!”

 

Miguno chimed in, “You could actually place on the team now, Legosi. Isn’t that exciting?”

 

The sleepy wolf just frowned more. 

 

Collot sighed dramatically while he finished getting dressed. “I told you he wasn’t going to care about that…”

 

Durham groaned, “Legosi! This is what we’ve been practicing for! You could get to represent the school and the city, and show all the non-benders what you can do! You could get a whole ton of girlfriends! Or at least get a job lined up for when you graduate. Spirits, I can’t wait for Louis to graduate, cause there’s no way I’m beating him or Bill any time soon…”

 

Legosi looked to Jack for help. 

 

Jack cleared his throat, then pointed out, “Cherryton has a lot of good earthbenders, guys. The school has students from all of the clans. Just cause there’s a slot open doesn’t mean Legosi will get it automatically.”

 

Tiny Voss spoke up grumpily, “You’re all going to make me jealous. Legosi just lucked out getting born as a large-breed carnivore. If I had even half his size, I’d be the best earthbender in the league.”

 

Miguno murmured, “Don’t be like that, Voss. You already are one of the best. Your rock armor technique is amazing, it’s just not legal in pro-bending.”

 

Jack added, “Guys, you know Legosi isn’t a morning person. He’s probably just half asleep. We can talk about it later. Personally, I’m hungry.”

 

Legosi yawned slowly, so many big carnivore fangs on display, “Breakfast would be nice…”

 

Durham just shook his head. “Typical Legosi…”

 

The wolf tried to stretch out his tired limbs. “I like food… There’s nothing wrong with that…”

 

Voss grumbled to himself and trudged out of their dorm room on his own.

Notes:

Comments are always appreciated. :)

What started as joke with my friends about Louis being a firebender kind of just exploded into its own thing, and now I have 15+ chapters of a new AU I wasn't planning to write lol.

But hey, I do some of my best writing when I take a break from other stuff, so this is helping me prep for Signs Season 2.

I'll get back to the Black Market Fairy Tales eventually... lol

Chapter 2: Chasing rabbits

Summary:

Legosi has ... a way with words ...

It's not a good way. But. It's a way.

Notes:

Comments are appreciated as always. :)

Chapter Text

Legosi didn’t do great on the geography test… but he did better than his roommates expected. 

 

Durham was a bit annoyed by that. Distractible, inattentive Legosi barely applied himself to his studies, and he still skated by with passing grades. Durham asked him what his trick was, if Legosi was perhaps cheating on the tests somehow (and then telling him that Legosi should help him cheat, too).

 

Legosi claimed he just remembered things. Jack provided more thorough alibis. They ‘liked studying alone in the woods, without any distractions.’ ‘It’s quiet out there.’

 

Thankfully, that was usually enough, since Legosi himself was a terrible liar. 

 

It just … wasn’t exactly the complete truth. 

 

Legosi had no great ability for remembering things. His memory was as faulty as anyone else’s - maybe more so - and there were times he completely forgot to do his homework. He needed reminders from the others constantly.

 

No, Legosi just … occasionally … remembered things, from other people… 

 

Legosi had intrusive memories from foreign towns and distant countries, of historic landmarks and ancient kings - despite his feet having never left the forests around Cherryton. It was one more thing he could never let slip.

 

They were just flashes of a moment, foggy glimpses of the past, information he couldn’t remember actually learning from anyone in particular, and sometimes that came in handy. 

 

Other times… other times, he felt like he remembered too much, and he couldn’t make sense of it - like too many people were trying to fit into his head. His past wanted out, no matter how many times he tried to shut the door.

 

More often than not, he spent his classes unable to focus - glancing out the window, trying to replay bending moves in his head - and then racing to finish his test with whatever answer just felt right.

 

Case in point: Legosi was smiling to himself on his way to the practice fields after classes, because he’d already forgotten that ‘little detail’ about Ellen’s death and the open slot. 

 

Gon called all the benders together to talk about it before practice - the students on both the large-breed and the mid-breed roster. 

 

Gon tried to explain gently, “A lot of you have probably heard about the devouring already. Our own Ellen the zebra was attacked last night … and killed.”

 

People would usually be sad to hear about a devouring. A few looked uncomfortable, or angry, but not exactly ‘sad.’

 

Gon picked up on the obvious, “I know Ellen wasn’t exactly a popular person … but she was a great bender. So, moving forward, you all need to stay aware, okay? Be safe. Make good choices. That goes for all of you, herbivores and carnivores. Your bending doesn’t make you any less of a target for predation or violence. And, for our carnivores … I’m sorry to say, but you’ll likely be suspect in the proceedings.”

 

That got a rise out of people: multiple carnivores started proclaiming their innocence, providing alibis, protesting baseless accusations.

 

Gon tried to settle them down, “Listen! Listen, this is important! Ellen was a great bender! So it’s very likely that her attacker was also a bender! You need to be aware of that! The city guard and her clan - Clan Perisso - are both conducting an investigation. The investigators didn’t find any evidence of a specific element used to attack her, but a lot of her body was … not there anymore. The culprit could have consumed the evidence. So don’t do or say anything that might get you in trouble, or make people suspicious. We all need to be smart right now, and safe…”

 

Gon took a breath to steady himself. He explained, “Bending has always been the great equalizer between carnivores and herbivores. Any one of us, from any clan, could show a connection to the elements. This game allows us a way to come together, to learn and play with each other. The matches with Dorpal School will proceed in two weeks as scheduled. In that time, I’ll be looking for a new earthbender to take her place. But this is still inherently a game, and I don’t want to hear any of you got arrested for doing something foolish, okay? Bill.

 

The young tiger flinched. “What? What did I do?”

 

Gon scoffed, “You know what you did! I don’t care if you can bend lightning. I don’t care if you can bend everything! Don’t think you’re too great to be replaced - any one of you! If you keep picking fights, I can expel you from the league, or even the school. You can’t keep acting like little kids anymore. The laws of the clans are unbending and without mercy, and if they think you're guilty of something, they will not treat you like a kid. I don’t want to find out you’ve mysteriously vanished overnight. You all are more vulnerable than you know.”

 

It was Louis’ turn to be grinning. 

 

Gon turned on the red deer, “And Louis, the same goes for you! I don’t know what your tutors have told you, but you have got to control your temper! It’s your obligation to control the flames, not scorch the landscape in your wake! Bending is how we interact with the world around us. Bending is a gift from the spirits! It is not a weapon!”

 

Louis scowled but didn’t reply.

 

Gon the tiger opened his hand, and blue fire began to dance brightly in his palm. “Fire is an element of life! We need it to cook our food and make our tea, we need it to clean and sterilize our tools, we need it to light our way in the dark, we need it to stay warm in winter. But if you don’t learn how to control it safely, then the life in the fire will grow and consume and then someone really will get hurt!”

 

Gon clenched his hand, and the blue fire vanished harmlessly inside. 

 

Gon insisted, “Pro-bending is a game . It is not worth your life. All of you need to be smart in the coming days. The upper echelon of the clans are more deadly than you know. There are many who still look for a reason to strike on a daily basis. You’ve never had to fight in a clan war, and by the spirits, I hope you never have to - but we have no avatar now to maintain the balance. It falls on all of us to make good decisions, to see that the clan wars never start again. And as a game, yes, you are here to have fun, but also must learn control. You must maintain control of your element, and control of yourselves. Now … all of you finish getting your armor on. I’ll mix up some of the teams, and then we can start.”



…… 



Legosi was probably the only large-breed earthbender not excited about the open slot. 

 

There was great honor to be had in playing for your city. Glory. Opportunity.

 

Dolph the hippo was certainly trying to show off, to put all his energy into launching each earthen disc, attacking with what was practically a firebender’s ferocity. It was pushing everyone else to work a little harder, play a little fiercer, and Gon was definitely taking notes.

 

Even Riz was feeling the pressure, showing the strain as the other earthbenders tried to take him on. If they could stand up to Riz, well, clearly they deserved the spot, didn’t they?

 

Legosi had a feeling that Riz was more anxious about it, too. The huge bear seemed off-balance, and that stood out even more for an earthbender of his caliber.

 

Legosi probably should have been watching the other large-breed earthbenders, too, but he wasn’t. 

 

That white rabbit was on the mid-breed field again.

 

Haru. They weren’t exactly friends, or even acquaintances, but they’d seen each other play. They’d trained on adjacent fields for the last three years, and she’d been on the mid-breed A team for two of them. She was, without a doubt, Cherryton’s best mid-breed bender.

 

If Riz was the school’s best earthbender, then she had to be the best airbender. 

 

But Legosi never saw anyone pull off a move like she had yesterday - whatever it was she had done. She had twisted her weight and arced a shot with barely any motion of her arms at all. Legosi couldn’t get his brain around it. The subtlety of air was deceptive like that, and it could be used in so many different ways.

 

Everyone could jump and dodge on the field. It was part of the game. Even Legosi had to dive out of the way at times. But even a beginner airbender could jump right over a building if they wanted. 

 

So airbenders weren’t allowed to jump too high on the field, and usually had to keep their feet on the ground. ‘No excessive floating.’ That still gave them a lot of wiggle room for acrobatics and impossible gymnastics, and they were arguably better than earthbenders at not falling. 

 

However she had done it … Legosi really wanted to see that move again. He wanted to figure it out. He was trying to keep his eyes on her even as she dodged and twisted with an airbender’s supernatural grace. 

 

The opposing team could barely even touch her, which only encouraged them to attack her even more, even faster. 

 

If they could take her off the field, the others would be easy pickings.

 

Just by shifting her body a few inches, a straight shot could miss her entirely.

 

She was a proper beauty to watch on the battlefield, and it set Legosi’s tail wagging. His eyes were glued on her performance. Legosi was sipping water from his drinking gourd -

 

And that’s when he saw the ice.

 

It was only there for a split second - just enough time for Haru’s foot to slide when she tried to dodge. 

 

Too fast. Pro-bending was too fast, too many were trying to hit her at once, and a split second made all the difference between dodging or taking the hit.

 

A disc of rock and earth shattered hard against her chest, more stone than dirt. Even with her armor, Haru was knocked off her feet, and onto her back.

 

She landed soft, caught herself on an air cushion, but that shot still looked like it did damage to her armor.

 

Legosi promptly stood up, “Icing! That was icing! Call time!!”

 

Gon blew a whistle even as Legosi, still holding his drinking gourd, ran straight past the large-breed field, over to where Haru was struggling to sit up and holding her side.

 

Tao was hesitant about getting too close to heal a conscious herbivore without their permission.

 

Gon approached her just a little less fast. He asked her, “What happened? Are you okay?”

 

Haru grumbled and glared at the wolf, “I’m fine! I’m fine, my foot just slipped and I took the hit wrong.”

 

Legosi was practically panting from anxiety, pointing at the harlequin rabbit with his free hand, “Haru’s foot slipped because her teammate iced the ground beneath her! That’s illegal! Why would you even do that to your teammate?!”

 

Mizuchi the harlequin rabbit seemed shocked, “Me? Icing my own teammate? Why on earth would I do something like that? Really, Haru, are you going to let the carnivore talk to me like that?”

 

Haru winced and brushed off her clothes and dented armor. She insisted, “I’m fine! Leave it alone. I just stepped wrong.”

 

Legosi’s head tilted in canine confusion, and he looked to Gon for support. “I know what I saw! Mizuchi made Haru slip on purpose! Haru could have gotten really hurt!!”

 

It was Haru who yelled at the wolf though, “I just slipped! It was me! You were nowhere near us! You don’t know what you saw!”

 

Gon put his hands up, “Okay! Enough! I don’t know what happened, but there’s no point arguing about it! Legosi, stay out of this. Haru, go take a breather. Mizuchi, if I do see you icing your teammates, that’s it. You’re out of the league. Do not let me see that.”

 

Haru took off her helmet and stormed off the practice field saying, “Gladly.”

 

Legosi gripped his drinking gourd harder, looking back and forth between the three of them like everyone else had gone insane. Tao just stood there, not knowing what to do.

 

Mizuchi had a sickening look of satisfaction across her face, like she’d got away with murder.

 

The wolf took two steps after Haru, and Gon grabbed his arm tight. 

 

The old tiger whispered, cautioned him, “Legosi, think about what you’re doing.”

 

Legosi’s brows were locked in concern. He whispered back, “She’s hurt. She’s really hurt, I can tell! I just want to make sure she’s okay!”

 

Gon’s eyes seemed to be gauging something from the wolf’s features. He must have seen enough sincerity, because he released his grip. “Be mindful, Legosi.”

 

The wolf swallowed. He repeated, “I just want to make sure she’s okay.”

 

Gon gave a warning growl. “Don’t be long. Your next match will start in a while.”

 

Legosi nodded once, and then ran after the white rabbit.



……



Even injured, Haru got a lot farther than Legosi expected. 

 

She cast off her armor and just left it on the ground behind her. She floated more than walked, eager to distance herself from all the others fast. She didn’t want Mizuchi to know how bad it was.

 

Legosi had to run after her, following her scent past the school, far out into the surrounding woods. 

 

The wolf shouted out, “Haru?? Haru, are you okay? Haru!!”

 

Legosi hurried more, searching for her, pushing past bushes, eyes scanning through the forest. 

 

The white rabbit suddenly turned around a tree in front of him, and stomped so hard, the wind shoved all the loose twigs and leaves away from her. She snapped at him in the same breath, “What?! What is it with you?! What was that about back there??”

 

The big wolf held tight to the drinking gourd in his hands like it was a shield. “She iced you! You had to know that! You’re way too good to slip up like that!”

 

Haru was angry and visibly in pain. 

 

She yelled at him more, stomping towards him, “Yes, she did! And I can handle it! How did you think that was going to go back there?? What, you’d call her out on her shit and she’d stop picking a fight?? That would have only made it worse! This isn’t my first day dealing with her! She’s just a bully! She’s an elitist noble, I’m a commoner! I can handle her my own - my own -”

 

Haru was wincing. 

 

Then wincing turned to gasping. The white rabbit was starting to breathe shorter, sharper, holding at her side. She started grasping at a nearby tree trunk for support.

 

Legosi felt frozen. His ears had already drooped down. 

 

Haru was struggling to speak, “Something - ahh! Something’s -”

 

Legosi’s eyes darted around in a panic, but he only saw forest. 

 

Then he crouched straight down in front of her, onto his knees. He put a hand against her side, then up closer to the ribs - where the white rabbit suddenly wheezed sharp and nearly bent double against his arm. 

 

Legosi felt his mouth go dry. “You have a broken rib, maybe two. It’s impacting your lung - it might be piercing it.”

 

Haru couldn’t even speak the obvious, that she couldn’t breathe.

 

Legosi looked around wildly again, tried to shout, “Jack! Jack, come quick!! JACK!”

 

Too far - calling was pointless, he realized it as soon as he did it - they were way too far out now. Haru had wanted to be alone explicitly. 

 

Fear was a pair of shiny black eyes, looking for help from the huge canid carnivore.

 

Legosi felt his own heart pounding, racing, trying to calculate something for himself even as the rabbit struggled to stay standing. 

 

No time. There was just no time to get her back to the rest, this was happening too fast. How long can a mid-breed herbivore go without a working lung? If Legosi ever knew, he couldn’t remember. 

 

He helped her lay down.

 

Legosi’s voice finally built up into a louder groan and he begged her, “Please don’t tell anyone, please!”

 

Haru’s nose twitched. She didn’t know what to make of that - not before the wolf very clearly bent the water out of his drinking gourd, gathered it to his hands and then applied it to her stomach and side.

 

The water glowed. 

 

He did it just like Jack had taught him: how to use water as a medium, how to connect with the waters of life inside them all - how to channel energy and spirit into the mix, to repair and correct the flow. 

 

Haru was staring. It was all she could do. 

 

It took a sketchy minute’s work before the rabbit was actually able to catch her breath and her injured insides were in great pain, but no longer meant an imminent, aching death sentence.

 

Her black eyes went wider at some point, her ears as stiff as sticks. As soon as she could speak, she practically yelled, “YOU’RE A WATERBENDER!”

 

Legosi gulped. He almost lost his concentration. “N-no. No, I’m not! This is … mud!”

 

Haru yelled again, “IT’S TRANSPARENT WATER. IT’S GLOWING.”

 

Legosi stammered, “It’s - advanced mud?”

 

She insisted, “YOU GOT IT FROM YOUR DRINKING GOURD!”

 

“Very advanced mud?” He hoped she’d believe him.

 

Haru grabbed her ears despite the pain, “How are you doing this? How are you doing this?!”

 

Legosi tried not to whine, “My friend Jack is a really good healer? He taught me things?”

 

Haru grabbed him tightly by the sleeve, “Are you the avatar?! Are you fucking kidding me ? Are you the avatar??”

 

Legosi dropped his voice to an insistent whisper, “Please, stop yelling! Please! I’m not! Stop yelling!”

 

Haru finally whispered back, “You’re waterbending! You’re waterbending right now! You’ve been bending earth for three years and now water?! What else is there??”

 

Legosi tried to lie, “You’re - hallucinating? Yes. It’s a concussion. This is all in your head. It’s the blood loss. I am a lanky yellow labrador. My name is Jack. You’re confusing me with Legosi. We’re around each other a lot.”

 

Haru put a hand over her eyes. “I’m going crazy. Of course. That’s the only possible explanation for this. The next Clan Canida avatar isn’t due for a few hundred years and yet YOU ARE FUCKING WATERBENDING!”

 

She stared at him hard, and the wolf nearly whimpered. 

 

Haru was practically gawking, “Why aren’t you excited about this? They’ve been trying to find the new avatar for almost eighteen years! You’re here! You’re right here!”

 

Legosi finally spoke back, “And they can’t find out I’m here! Do I look like I’m from Clan Squamata?? I’m not a reptile!”

 

That actually stopped her for a moment. She squinted at him. “…How old are you?”

 

Legosi mumbled, “I’m seventeen…”

 

Haru had to do more thinking. That tracked with the death of Avatar Jakhara, but … it wasn’t a reptile in front of her. “…How long have you been able to do this?”

 

The wolf sounded defeated by that point, and finally gave in, “I started moving rocks when I was four … and when I was six, my friend Jack started waterbending. We used to live out in the woods, with our families. He was the only other canid kid around for kilometers. There’s this river we liked to play at… He showed me his bending there. I copied his movements, I didn’t think anything of it … and that’s when we found out I could bend water, too…”

 

Haru had to ask, “Can you bend all four?”

 

Legosi muttered, “…Sort of? I really like watching other people, but I’ve been trying not to learn the actual forms… I don’t want to slip up by accident. I wanted to learn to heal though, just in case something bad happened…”

 

Haru resisted the urge to laugh at her own condition. “Yeah, something bad happened, so thank you very much.”

 

That sounded more sarcastic than she meant it to.

 

Legosi still looked downcast about it. He explained it like it was something to be ashamed of: “Jack helped teach me. He lets me borrow his medical books sometimes, when I’m interested. I can’t concentrate well. Not waterbending is easy enough. Not airbending is problematic. I still have to be careful when I sneeze, so I don’t hurricane myself across the room. And I don’t have much experience firebending at all, but I can start and stop fires…”

 

Haru blinked. “Then … that has to be it. You’re the avatar. You have to be. They’re the only one who can bend all four.”

 

Legosi didn’t reply. He just focused on trying to repair her insides, if he even could.

 

The enormity of it finally caught up to her, now that she wasn’t in agony. “…What does this mean? The avatar was supposed to be born from Clan Squamata. Is the cycle broken? I thought it was the work of spirits. I thought the avatar was a spirit, incarnate. How is it even possible for the cycle to break ?! If the incarnation of balance is wrong , people are going to freak!”

 

Legosi heaved his next breath, “This is why we can’t let people find out! The avatar cycle gives people a sense of stability, purpose, hope. The avatar connects all species, even carnivores and herbivores, and the spirits. The avatar is supposed to be the bridge, the balance, and the proof that we are all connected. The clans spend hundreds of years waiting for the honor and glory of the avatar being born among them - their son, their daughter, their cousin! Yeah, I’m here now, but I’m not what they want me to be!”

 

Haru insisted, “But people have to know! They need to know the avatar hasn’t abandoned them, that balance is still in the world! They need that! Even if the cycle is wrong, or different, the avatar might be the only one who can actually fix some things! They’re the bridge!!”

 

Legosi replied desperately, “And if they find out it's me, they’ll kill my family!!”

 

The rabbit leaned back. “What? Why? Even if some of Clan Squamata resented you -”

 

Legosi was scared. He nearly yelled, “It’s not some people! It’s everyone! It’s fucking everyone!”

 

Haru frowned. “I don’t understand. What’s wrong? Why would you think that?”

 

Legosi looked in actual agony then. “Because … I was born from Clan Squamata. …My grandfather … is a komodo dragon. I’m one-fourth komodo…”

 

Haru swallowed hard. The old tales, the warnings and the laws - so many horror stories - they all hit her so fast it made her sick. “…You’re abomination.”

 

Legosi flinched, wounded, “Don’t call me that! I’m a hybrid! I’m just a hybrid! That’s all! …Now do you get it?? Clan Squamata is going to feel cheated out of their honor, their only avatar in a thousand years, by a monster! Clan wars have been fought over less, to say nothing about what they’d do to my family!”

 

Haru’s voice hardened, completely serious, chilled down to her bones, “…Having hybrid children is illegal. Your existence is illegal, your grandfather was breaking a dozen clan laws. People will be calling for blood, from you and your family.”

 

The water around Legosi’s hands stopped glowing, and he flicked the rest of the water off to the side. Legosi couldn’t make eye contact with her anymore, but he didn’t move away. He stayed where he was, down on his knees.

 

Haru glanced down at herself suspiciously, “Why’d you stop?”

 

The distraught wolf gave the weakest shrug of the shoulders. “You’re better now…”

 

The white rabbit squinted. “You said I had broken ribs and a messed up lung. You can’t have fixed them that fast.”

 

Legosi fussed with his hands nervously, still looking down at them. “…I said you might. I don’t know. Maybe I was wrong. But healing with waterbending uses spiritual energy… and I’ve got a lot of energy to spare…”

 

Haru carefully started to sit up then, as if expecting the pain that didn’t occur. She stretched her arm and her side slowly, just to be sure. 

 

She stood up properly then. She brushed herself off. 

 

Haru started to open her mouth several times, gesturing with her hands, but kept stopping herself short. 

 

She started pacing.

 

Legosi just kept looking down at the ground, and scratched a tiny line into the dirt. 

 

Two ants started crossing the miniscule valley he had made.

 

Finally, Haru’s expression resolved itself. “Okay. So… you might have just saved my life. I should acknowledge that. Thanks. Choking to death would have majorly sucked.” 

 

Legosi mumbled a lie, “No problem…” 

 

Haru continued, “So keeping your secret is probably the least I can do.”

 

Legosi’s ears hesitantly lifted up a little. 

 

“…But,” she warned, “I have one stipulation.”

 

Legosi’s ears fell back down for the incoming blackmail. He scratched at the dirt more. “…What do you want? …I don’t have any money. …I’m terrible at taking notes, I’d probably ruin your homework, and I’m not a great bender, I swear. I barely know how to bend water. I just know how to heal things.”

 

Haru stretched out her arms and smirked. “You may be in a different size category from me, but I don’t need you fighting my battles. You have to let me handle Mizuchi in my own way.”

 

It was a weird time for Legosi to bark a laugh, but he couldn’t hold it in. His tail finally started wagging again, and Legosi rubbed the back of his neck. “Sorry. I’m sorry about that, I just … I got really upset cause she stabbed you in the back like that. She betrayed you. It wasn’t right…”

 

Haru came up closer and poked him on the nose. “Yeah, and maybe that’s your avatar instincts, but this is a girl fight. I know how to handle her. You go handle avatar business: stop disasters, defeat monsters, keep the clans from going to war.”

 

Legosi didn’t realize he started smiling. “If I never have to do any of that, I’ll be happy.”

 

Haru sighed to the universe above, “Oh, if only we could all live happily…”

Chapter 3: Wabbit season

Summary:

Haru vs Mizuchi, Round Two, Fight.

Haru wants to say sorry.

Notes:

Comments are always appreciated. :)

Chapter Text

Legosi made an important note to himself: don’t piss off an airbender. 

 

Mind you, Legosi tried to stay on everyone’s good side, or at least their indifferent side. But a mad airbender? Scary.

 

Haru was not new to bullying or prejudice. She could deal with bigoted remarks. She could deal with passive aggressive comments, and she could put up with a whole lot of other shit in general. If Mizuchi wanted to preen about how great it was to be some noble rabbit bloodline, how dwarf rabbits were all a bunch of commoners, fine. That was no fur off Haru’s back. 

 

Haru didn’t need recognition from a bully. The accolades of a specist are worthless.

 

But after nearly choking to death on her own blood? No, that was the final straw for Haru. 

 

If Mizuchi was going to screw with Haru on the field, then Haru could do it right back. If Mizuchi wanted war, she’d get war.

 

From the sidelines, watching everyone’s afternoon practice, there was no way Legosi could prove Haru was doing anything. Pro-bending is so fast, the opposing teams are always trying to hit whoever they can, whenever they can. 

 

But whenever Haru and Mizuchi were on the same team? Mizuchi kept getting hit.

 

Whenever Haru and Mizuchi were playing on opposite teams? Mizuchi kept getting hit. 

 

It wasn’t like Haru was bouncing every attack straight toward the harlequin. That would be obvious to everyone. She deflected a shot or two at Mizuchi when they were on opposing teams, but that was the game. Each team wanted to knock the other off the field.

 

Maybe everyone else was just … a little more accurate in hitting her.

 

Air is subtle, oftentimes even invisible, but most airbenders had a gentle personality. 

 

Haru was not in a gentle mood anymore. Yesterday was the last in a long string of behaviors that the dwarf rabbit had tried to tolerate. No more. Haru was pushed past the point of gentleness. No more avoiding the problem, no more dancing around the issue; she was going to deal with it, and that was on Mizuchi. 

 

If Legosi wasn’t aware of the problem between them, if he wasn’t watching the pair so closely, he wouldn’t have noticed. No one else did. There was always so much going on at any one moment. Most of Gon’s attention was on the large-breed earthbenders, looking for Ellen’s replacement. But Legosi was watching the rabbits, and it was like watching a secret war. 

 

And Haru was winning. 

 

The end of the war came soon enough.

 

The opposing team’s earthbender, Mokichi the badger, was the last bender still standing on the field - alone against Haru, Mizuchi and Kai.

 

The badger launched a desperate volley at them all, a flurry of earthen attacks to throw them off balance. It was a long shot, but if he could hold on a little longer, if he could just knock down two of them, maybe he could run out the clock and force them into a tiebreaker. 

 

Haru dodged, twisted, deflected a shot away from herself with a backhand motion - and not one but two rocky discs smashed into Mizuchi nigh simultaneously. 

 

The harlequin rabbit went flying from the double hit, landed on her ass and went skidding off the field

 

Legosi winced, several others groaned.

 

Tao prepared to start healing just in case, gathering water to himself even as he went over to the harlequin, “Are you okay? Try not to move.”

 

The harlequin was ready to blow. Mizuchi fought off her helmet, “No, I’m not okay! Fucking peasants ! This sucks! You all suck!! This game is fucking stupid!!”

 

She threw her helmet onto the ground, and Gon blew his whistle, “Mizuchi! Unsportsmanlike conduct! Go sit down!!”

 

The harlequin yelled back, “You sit down! I quit! Commoners!! You can keep this fucking game! I am a proud harlequin! I don’t deserve this!!”

 

The harlequin rabbit stormed away, still yelling, casting off her armor and pads even as Gon ran after her. 

 

Tao glanced at the others, unsure if he should follow her or not.

 

Legosi caught the look on Haru’s face. Their eyes met, and Haru had the slightest turn of a grin at her lips. Legosi’s tail wagged faster. 

 

Airbenders fight very dangerous wars. 



…… 



When practice was over, Legosi was walking away towards the dorms with Jack when he felt the wind shift.

 

Haru shouted, “Hey, Legosi! Hold up!!”

 

Wolf and labrador both turned and looked at the rapidly approaching rabbit.

 

Legosi smiled when he saw her, “Oh. Haru. Did you have a better day?”

 

Jack frowned when he saw Legosi’s wagging tail. After yesterday’s events, a wagging tail was not what Jack expected.

 

Haru herself was definitely grinning bigger now, “Way better. The trash finally took itself out.”

 

Legosi nodded twice. “It’s great when that happens.”

 

Jack was a little uncertain, and a little suspicious. “Um. Hi. Is there something we can help you with?”

 

Haru looked around, trying to double check if anyone was close enough to overhear. They were clear, it was safe, but she still whispered, “Actually, I was thinking about our little conversation yesterday. You know, in the forest?”

 

She glanced at Jack warily. Jack was doing the same to her.

 

Legosi looked more downcast immediately, “Yes… What would you like?”

 

Haru picked right up on that. She softened and sympathized, “Ah, no! Sorry! Maybe that came out wrong. No. I don’t want anything. But … I imagine you have to expect the worst about this stuff, don’t you?”

 

Jack insisted, “Yes, he does. There are a lot of bad people out there.”

 

Haru breathed, “Ain’t that the truth… But no, I don’t want anything. Actually, I was thinking I could give you something.”

 

Legosi didn’t look as sad, but he still looked confused. “You don’t need to do that. It’s fine. I’m glad I was there to … help when you needed it.”

 

Haru hesitated. “This isn’t an ‘I have to’ thing. I want to. And I also want to apologize for … calling you that thing. I wasn’t actually thinking when I said it. It just slipped out.”

 

The wolf gazed elsewhere. He lied again, “It’s fine… It’s just what people say.”

 

Haru grumbled, “Well, they shouldn’t. That didn’t even occur to me before yesterday. I didn’t even know it was possible before. I thought it was just stories. And you were trying to help me, and I said that, and it was majorly uncool of me. So, I’m apologizing. I’m sorry.”

 

Jack and Haru looked to Legosi.

 

The wolf remained conflicted and awkward. He was glancing at Jack, as if Jack could help. The labrador nudged the wolf.

 

Legosi scratched his arm and mumbled to his feet, “You were in a lot of pain. It happens…”

 

Haru replied, “Yeah, but I don’t think that’s an excuse. Mizuchi is a bigot, and she’s constantly talking down to people. And while I’ll admit, actually smacking back at my bully for once was extremely satisfying … I said something bigoted to you, too. That was wrong of me, regardless of extenuating circumstances. I owe you that apology. But the more I thought about your situation, I realized … well, you like watching other benders, right?”

 

Legosi paused, suddenly unsure of where this was going. “Yeah?”

 

Haru asked, “And you get to … watch Jack here bend water, right?”

 

Jack cleared his throat. “Yes. I do … bend water.”

 

Haru was trying to watch her language. She glanced around again. No one was actually anywhere near them, but she was trying to be mindful of eavesdroppers just in case. “…Did you guys ever hear about the Dragon of the West?”

 

Jack blinked. “Who?”

 

Legosi remembered, “He was a komodo dragon a few generations back. He wasn’t an avatar, but he made a point of studying all the elements, and a whole bunch of bending styles from different clans. I think he wrote a book, but it’s super hard to get a copy. Some people claim it’s a betrayal of their clan secrets.”

 

Haru was grinning like she had a secret waiting to be shared. “Yeah. Figured you’d know him. He made some waves in the bending communities when he started incorporating other techniques into his firebending, even stuff from airbenders.”

 

Jack was still feeling protective. He questioned her, “So what about the Dragon? What does that have to do with Legosi?”

 

Haru shifted her weight from one foot to the other. “Well … seeing as Legosi here is such a … fan of bending … I was wondering how you’d feel if I showed you some airbending? You could be the dragon of the, um, east? The wolf of the west? I’m getting off track. Point is, you could ‘watch’ some airbending up close, by one of the better airbenders in the school.”

 

Legosi glanced at Jack, but he corrected Haru, “You’re not ‘better.’ You’re one of the best. At least, I’m pretty sure you’re better than Sheila, and she’s on the other A team with Louis and Riz.”

 

Haru rolled her eyes dramatically, “Please, please. Don’t flatter me, I’ll get a big head. And clearly you can’t do any airbending, but I could teach you some forms and tricks. You could work it into your own bending, like the Dragon. Your earthbending, I mean. Cause that’s what we’re all talking about here: Legosi the earthbender just likes to see some cool moves, right?”

 

The tails of both canids started wagging. 

 

Jack faced the wolf, “This would be a great opportunity to ‘watch’ an airbender up close…”

 

Legosi’s tail was wagging faster still, but he hesitated a little. He asked her, “You’d be okay with that? I mean, I’m a … a carnivore. Would you get in trouble for teaching someone out of your clan? Someone like … me?”

 

Haru seemed calm and unaffected. “I’m not afraid of you if that’s what you mean. You already went way out of your way to help me, you’re not gonna eat me. As for the clan? Eh, I’m not big on the clans anyway. A lot of the old laws are stodgy and superstitious. There are way too many Mizuchi’s in the world.” 

 

Haru dropped her voice, whispering conspiratorially, “Also, I’m trying not to come on too strong here, but - the opportunity to show you some airbending? That just tickles me a little. Out of all the airbenders in our generation, I could be the one to train the av - a talented earthbender like Legosi.”

 

Legosi’s tail didn’t slow down. The opportunity was too exciting. He just said meekly, “I’m not talented.”

 

Haru replied, “Semantics. Now, I’m not gonna chase you down or anything - although that would be hilarious. A rabbit chasing a wolf… Ha! But if you don’t want to, I get it. We can forget all about this, and I won’t bring up yesterday ever again. We can go back to just playing on adjacent fields.”

 

Legosi couldn’t hold it in. He said brightly, “I want to! I totally want to!”

 

He may have said that a little too loud actually. 

 

Haru giggled softly, “Well then, Wolf of the West. We can start whenever you want.”

 

Jack had a look of curious pride. 



…… 



Legosi and Jack snuck away after dinner, and they met Haru a little ways into the woods outside the school. Legosi’s tail refused to slow down.

 

As a trading port, the city of Cherryton was largely clumped together where the largest river ran to the sea - but there were a lot of rivers that fed through the forest.

 

The canid pair used a weaker one: just a tiny stream really. It wasn’t on any map, and it wasn’t visible through the trees above. It was technically still considered part of Cherryton’s territory, but it was several kilometers out from the school and city. 

 

Jack and Legosi had never seen anyone come that far out. But to be extra safe, they followed the stream up a little further to an even darker part of the wood.

 

The forest was dense, the brush and underbrush thick. The stream itself was largely the only trail to get where they were going: a cave system.

 

Haru had the strangest sensation that they were being watched by spirits, but none appeared or even said something.

 

Jack used his waterbending to cut them some firewood, and he and Legosi lugged it along with them.

 

Legosi stopped though before going in the cave. He turned back to Haru as he recalled, “Oh… You can’t see in the dark very well, can you?”

 

Haru murmured, “Not as well as you two, I suppose.”

 

Legosi double-checked if anyone was around, sniffing at the air a few times just to be safe. Jack did likewise. 

 

Legosi admitted, “I’d usually wait until we’re further inside, but…”

 

Legosi used firebending to make a little flame in his right hand, holding it to light the way for Haru.

 

The rabbit stated, “That’s great, thanks. Much obliged.”

 

Jack explained as they went further inside the cave system, “This stream actually starts in the mountain. Legosi and I explored it way back. The water makes its way through the caverns. It’s a bit cramped at first, but Legosi hollowed out a sizable space for us to practice further in. Should only take us a minute more to get there.”

 

Haru nodded along as they entered the secret space.

 

They left behind all sunlight fast. Haru once more gave her thanks for Legosi’s fire.

 

They followed the stream in the dark until finally getting to a place that was clearly unnatural: an artificial room with a mostly flat ground and a high ceiling.

 

An old firepit was waiting towards the side, home to old wood and ash. Legosi set the bundle of new firewood down in the pit, and used his hand-held flame to start them a campfire instead. That brightened the place up a whole lot more.

 

Haru noted, “It feels like there’s a breeze through here, too. How’d you even find this place?”

 

The wolf shrugged offhand, like it wasn’t anything special. “I remembered it…”

 

The rabbit tilted her head. “You ‘remembered’ it? Weird phrasing there.”

 

Legosi fussed with his hands. “It’s part of being the avatar. I just … I get flashes, sometimes, from the past. From the other avatars. Jack, you tell it. You’d explain it better.”

 

Haru turned to him instead and gestured, “Please and thank you.”

 

Jack cleared his throat, “Okay, so, everybody knows how the avatar spirit reincarnates. According to the spirits and the sages, we all do, but almost none of us remember it. Legosi can remember little things, from time to time. But the avatar isn’t a normal person, or a normal spirit. They’re something more. I’ve put some vague questions to the sages before; I told them I was writing a report for class…”

 

“…Apparently, it's well documented that the avatar spirit can commune with their previous incarnations - their past lives. In an emergency, those past lives can even take control and work through the current avatar’s body. They call that ‘the avatar state.’ Supposedly, that’s when they’re at their strongest. They can channel so much spiritual energy, their eyes even start glowing.”

 

Legosi interrupted, “Yeah, but it’s also really dangerous. The avatar state is a defense mechanism, and it's only for emergencies.”

 

Haru laughed, “Yeah, I assume being the strongest bender on the planet would be dangerous.”

 

The wolf clarified seriously, “No, it’s dangerous for me.”

 

Haru frowned. “How is it dangerous for you?”

 

Legosi hesitated. “…I don’t, actually, know that yet. I haven’t remembered that part. …My head is messed up, okay?? I can’t remember what I want to remember, and I do remember things I’d rather forget. I barely remember anything that helps, and I can’t ask the sages. They’re supposed to help the avatar with this stuff, but I’m me. I can’t trust them. They’re supposed to have ways of finding the avatar, too. The further away they are from me, the better. I remember an avatar talking about being vulnerable then, but not why.”

 

Haru wondered, “Have you ever actually used this avatar state before?”

 

Legosi gave an uncomfortable shudder and squeezed his wrist. “No. Once, almost, but I stopped it. And it felt … wrong. Something felt really bad about it.”

 

The rabbit didn’t want to push the question. “Then let’s hope you don’t need it. But hey, I’m here cause I offered to teach you, not the other way around. Who wants airbending funtimes??”

 

Haru did a playful dance right where she stood.

 

Legosi scratched at his arm anxiously. “…Do I need to answer that?”

 

Haru laughed, “Naw, I’m just trying to cheer you up. You gotta keep light to be a good airbender. Anyway, there’s a whole lot I could tell you about airbending, but you’ve been on the roster for the last three years. I imagine you’ve seen a bunch, so how much skill have you picked up?”

 

Legosi demonstrated several moves with his arms, creating several dusty gusts of wind. “I can push the air, I can arc it a little, but … that’s about it. I know it uses open palms more than fists. I know there’s stuff about ‘circular movements,’ but I never fully understood that. My sneezing is dangerous. …Um, I can blow really hard?”

 

Haru giggled at that last one, “Okay. Yeah. We’re at beginner’s level here. So! Let’s start with this.”

 

Haru picked up a half-burned stick, and drew a large circle in the dirt, roughly two meters across. 

 

The rabbit explained, “Pro-bending can be a fun game to watch or play, but if you’re basing your entire experience on that … you’re going to miss a ton of fundamentals. Honestly, pro-bending has so many rules to make it fair for everyone, that for an airbender like me, it’s like I’m playing with both legs chained together…” 

 

“…There’s so much I can do, that I’m just not allowed to do on the field. More than any other element, airbending is about how you move in the world around you. Air is the element of freedom. An airbender runs faster, jumps higher, and can use the air itself to float and dodge where any other bender would just fall flat.”

 

Legosi commented, “I’m very good at falling flat.”

 

Haru snorted, “Hilarious. Also, that’s probably your earthbender showing. Correct me if I’m wrong, but a lot of earthbending is being rooted to the ground, right?”

 

Legosi nodded, “Yeah, pretty much. Earthbending is supposed to use our connection to the ground for strength and fortitude. I’m just … not very good at the fortitude part.”

 

Jack tried to be encouraging, “But it’s straightforward and direct without being too aggressive, so that fits Legosi’s instincts. His grandpa taught him some stuff, too, but they haven’t seen each other in five years.”

 

Haru replied, “Then I think, for you, the first thing you should work on is just moving your legs more.”

 

Haru began to walk along the edge of the circle she had drawn, always holding her arms defensively towards the center. 

 

She started explaining, “This is called circle walking. Watch my feet, especially when I shift from one direction to the other. It's just one of many ways airbenders use circular movements. It’s one of the fundamentals I was talking about. With enough practice, you should be able to change direction rapidly and easily.” 

 

Legosi was trying to follow the position of her feet with his eyes. “How rapidly?”

 

Haru actually smirked. “An airbending master can use their superior agility and footwork like this to not only avoid getting hit, but to circle behind an opponent, get into their blind spot, and then stay there. It’s a whole lot harder to hit someone if you can’t even see them. Pro-bending doesn’t let us do that though. We’re restricted to opposing playing fields. But getting this footwork down will help you in everything else, I promise. You try.”

 

Legosi took the same pose she did, palms open, arms defensively towards the center. 

 

He made a good three steps before nearly tripping over his own feet. 

 

Four more steps, a stumble. 

 

He had to force himself to take each awkward, purposeful step at a time, constantly turning to follow the circle, upper body constantly facing the middle. “This feels … weird.”

 

Haru agreed, “Oh, I’m sure it does. You’ve been taught to be a solid rock, but now you have to be a leaf on the wind. Switch directions.”

 

Legosi nearly tripped again trying to do that, and flailed his arms wildly to catch his balance. 

 

He grabbed at the air to steady himself. 

 

Legosi asked, “How long should I work on this? Is there something else to practice?”

 

Haru laughed, “Oh, there’s tons of stuff you can practice. But you should focus on this first.”

 

“Great. Focus…” Legosi’s ears drooped a little lower as he continued stumbling, feeling worse. “…Sorry. We came out all this way to practice. I didn’t mean to waste your time… You can head out if you want to. I’m probably just going to embarrass myself like this…”

 

The rabbit said warmly, “Hey, we all have to start somewhere - even avatars.”

 

Haru stepped onto the circle across from Legosi, arms defensively towards his. She started walking the circle with him on the opposite side, and tried to be as encouraging as possible, “Just keep walking. When faced with a problem, an airbender looks at it from another angle first. That’s what all of this is about.”



…… 



Airbender movements, as it so happened, did not come easily to an earthbender. They were practically opposites. A little over a week of just walking the circle, and Legosi was only just getting the rhythm. 

 

He had to retrain his brain as much as his body. He was used to being still, solid, rooted. Moving his feet like this was a foreign language. 

 

Haru told him to work on it as much as he could. So he started practicing on his own, in between his classes, or just walking through the woods. A handful of times, he caught himself walking the circle when he wasn’t even by himself. 

 

‘Legosi the weirdo is being weird again.’

 

Legosi wasn’t expecting to be grateful for his poor social standing.

 

Tem, as another airbender, recognized the steps. “Oh, wait a sec! You’re circle walking!”

 

Legosi gave a choking explanation, that he was told it would help him in pro-bending. That wasn’t actually a lie either.

 

Legosi wasn’t getting knocked out nearly so much in pro-bending practice. He wasn’t using airbending, he wasn’t channeling a breeze or wind or anything like that - there were just times he was about to get hit and he … shifted on his feet. 

 

Just half a step. 

 

Just moved in a way he wouldn’t have before, but that was enough. 

 

The attack sailed by harmlessly. 

 

Legosi felt a small amount of pride in that. It was nice not always getting yelled at.

 

“Legosi!” Gon yelled. 

 

The wolf perked up from his seat on the bench, suddenly aware that the coach and all the rest were staring at him. 

 

Dolph the hippo complained, “Are you serious?! Are you kidding me?!”

 

Legosi blinked at Gon, “Yes, sir?”

 

The old tiger sighed as if he was already regretting this decision. “I said, you’re on B team.”

 

Legosi blinked again. “Excuse me?”

Chapter 4: Mistakes were made

Summary:

-Long chapter is long.-

He gets better.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Tiredly, Coach Gon restated, “Legosi, I know your hearing is fine. You’re on the large-breed B team. You’ll be representing us against Dorpal.”

 

Bill actually threw his hands up and cheered, “Team Carnivore! Hahaha!! Yesss!!”

 

Durham joined Bill in the celebration, one firebender to another. 

 

Miguno gave the wolf an affectionate squeeze of the shoulder, and even whispered, “I told you you could do it.”

 

Dolph the hippo interrupted it all with a stomp of his foot on the ground, shaking the ground beneath their feet. He protested angrily, “There has to be a mistake! Legosi is constantly getting knocked off the field! He can’t be on the team!!”

 

Louis already had his arms crossed and glared, “I’ll say. ‘Team Carnivore?’ What kind of sick joke is that??”

 

Gon went from tired to angry at Bill fast. The old tiger insisted, “Bill, shut it! It’s not about carnivores or herbivores. It’s just about who’s ready right now and who fits the existing team. Legosi will fit better.”

 

Juno clenched her fists, “I’m sure Legosi can do it! Gray wolves are plenty strong!”

 

Aoba offered quieter support, “Guys, Legosi’s been getting better.”

 

Dolph stomped again, “And so have I! I deserve the slot! I work twice as hard as him! I’m twice the bender he is! This is supposed to be my chance, not his! He’s going to shame us all in front of the city! How does that not matter??”

 

Gon yelled again, “Dolph, knock it off! I did not open this to a debate! I’ve been watching all of you for years, I know what you all are capable of! Yes, I know you’ve been working harder - but that doesn’t mean working better! Dolph, you don’t play smart!! You’ve been wasting too much energy on the field! You’re going to burn yourself out, make yourself a target, and leave your teammates out to dry! You’re unstable! There has to be balance on the field! Legosi will be that balance!”

 

Dolph’s arms were shaking with rage.

 

Legosi was suddenly nervously aware of more eyes turning on him, so many new looks regarding him again with suspicion, curiosity, resentment.

 

The wolf swallowed hard. He tentatively held up a hand, “Um, coach? …I’m not sure I’m the best pick either.”

 

A better way to put it? ‘I cannot and should not be on a public team where thousands might witness unintended avatar powers bursting forth.’

 

Legosi couldn’t say that in a million years.

 

Legosi just fussed with his big hands, “Dolph’s a lot better than me. He’s a lot more confident, too. He’ll handle the pressure better.”

 

Gon calmly returned, “I know exactly how good all of you are. And like all of you, I want Cherryton to win. I know you all can win - with Legosi, not Dolph. Dolph, I’m sorry, but right now you’re a risk and that would be unfair to your teammates. Your desire to prove yourself is not enough. Legosi blends with every team I put him on, and he plays better whenever he’s on a better team…”

 

“…We’ll have more time to re-evaluate all of this after the match with Dorpal School. Dolph, I can work with you more then, but right now? We’re out of time. I still need to work in a replacement for Mizuchi since she quit the mid-breed team. Starting tomorrow, Legosi will be practicing expressly with the rest of the large-breed B team.”

 

Bill started rough housing and cheering again with the other guys like it was his own little victory party, still chanting, “Team Carnivore!” 

 

Gon snapped, “Bill, I will cut you right now!”

 

Bill froze quiet.

 

Dolph was practically growling like a carnivore himself, stomping away, and Louis walked away from the rest of the large-breed A team as well.

 

Riz got up from the bench and offered to shake the wolf’s hand. He said awkwardly, “Welcome to the big leagues, Legosi.”

 

Legosi felt his anxiety mounting by the second. He gripped Riz’s huge hand hesitantly, and shook it once. “Thank you… I think…”

 

Aoba patted Legosi on the back, “Don’t let Louis bother you. He’s intense about everything.”

 

More congratulations started going around, as Legosi tried to swallow his despair.



……



In their secret space in the caverns, Legosi was walking the circle faster, grumbling, “How did this happen?? How did we let this happen??”

 

Haru walked the circle on the opposite side from him, pacing him. She said easily, “You got better. You couldn’t tell? Switch.”

 

The pair started walking the other direction, Legosi’s movements practically a mirror image of her own.

 

Jack was watching from the side, making a slight wave in the cavern’s stream to occupy himself. He added to the conversation, “Legosi’s never had great self-awareness. Or, good awareness in general, I guess…”

 

Legosi fussed, “I wasn’t supposed to make one of the teams! I’m not supposed to be that good! I mean, I’m not that good! But I’m the avatar!! What if something happens??”

 

Haru replied calmly, “Legosi, you can’t plan for every last little thing that might ever happen. You’re not helping yourself like that. You need to roll with the bad things as they happen. Or, put a way you’re more familiar with: if something happens, you face it head on. Isn’t that the earthbender way? If there’s a wall in your way, you smash it down. Switch.”

 

Another change of direction, Legosi went with it automatically, “But I’m not just an earthbender! That’s the whole problem!!”

 

Haru suddenly thrust her palm forward, and Legosi twisted away from a fast gust of wind. 

 

Before he could say anything else, she kicked and punched at the air, sending pulses of air pressure at him. 

 

He leaned and stepped away from two, swatted a third blast away, and bounced a fourth upwards. 

 

Legosi yelled, on guard, “What was that for?!”

 

The rabbit smirked as if she won anyway. She stated, “Just making a point. A week ago, that would have knocked you flat on the first shot. You got better. You’re thinking and moving more defensively. Gon saw that, too. Despite your initial earthbender roughness, you’re actually picking this up pretty fast. Maybe it’s your avatar-ness finally showing.”

 

Legosi groaned and paced side to side. “I didn’t want it to show! I just - I just wanted to see some cool moves!”

 

Haru sighed dramatically, “Honestly, Legosi. You’re the avatar. That means you’re a bender. Eventually, one day, you will be the strongest bender on the planet. That’s not an exaggeration, it’s a fact. That’s what being the avatar means. Being the avatar, being any bender, isn’t about cool moves and fun games. It’s about how you connect with the world around you. The avatar may be the incarnation of balance, but - despite what people say - the balance is all of our responsibility, not just the avatar’s. If this stuff with the team bothers you that much, just quit. Tell Gon you don’t want to play anymore.”

 

Legosi groaned louder, “I don’t want to quit! I like pro-bending! I get to see everybody else bending up close! It’s one of the only things I get to enjoy in my life!”

 

Jack was off to the side and laughing a little under his breath. He tried to explain to her, “I’ve had this conversation with him before, Haru.”

 

The rabbit asked, “Oh yeah? And how did that go?”

 

Head low, Legosi was still pacing and kicking a tiny stone in front of him.

 

Jack scratched the back of his neck, “Pretty much like this…”

 

Haru asked seriously, “Legosi, do you want to stop airbending lessons?”

 

The wolf turned quick, “No! No, I love it! I never thought I’d have the chance to do this at all, and - and it’s so cool! You’re the best airbender in the school, and you’re teaching me! Me?! What universe did I wake up in that I actually get to do this stuff??”

 

Haru said honestly, “The same one you’ve always been in. But being an airbender and being the avatar are inseparable for you. Getting close to one means getting close to the other. I don’t mind teaching you. I want to teach you. I’m quite enjoying being the airbender that trains the avatar. But soon we’ll be up against Dorpal School, and you’re the only one who can decide how strong you’ll be on the field.”

 

Legosi groaned in a long, drawn out sort of way. “Can - Can we just go back to circle walking? Please? I don’t know how to process this right now.”

 

The rabbit smirked, “Actually, I think you’re ready for the next level… You want to see some cool moves, right?”

 

Legosi’s ear flicked. His tail had an awkward, half-excited, half-embarrassed wag. He grumbled his admission, “Yeah… I always do…”

 

Haru bounced lightly on her feet, “Well then, it’s time you step off the circle, and start moving like a real leaf on the wind. So forget about Dorpal for a while, and focus on me.”



……



The next day after class, Legosi got all suited up for his first few hours of actively training with B team.

 

The way Gon randomized the teams for practice, Legosi had played with and against some of them before - and A team, too. 

 

But until Cherryton faced off against Dorpal, Legosi would be playing with at least two or even all of B team on his side. 

 

The team needed to get a feel for working with each other in a hurry, and put strategy into their coordination.

 

Juno? Legosi got along fine with her, even before he made the team. She was a nice person, and tended to get along with most everyone, even across clan lines. On the field, she was also a great waterbender, and deceptively powerful in her dance-like movements. 

 

Legosi wouldn’t exactly say they were ‘friends,’ but they were solid acquaintances. He saw her at all the big Clan Canida meetings, too, on campus or in town - the mandatory ones, that is. (Legosi avoided them if he could.) Yet the fact there was another gray wolf on the team was clearly something Juno thought deserved celebrating.

 

Bill agreed with her. Loudly. 

 

Bill was firebender through and through, all passion and energy. Honestly, how he ever managed to bend lightning still confused Legosi. Didn’t you have to be calm for that? Maybe Bill was just bullshitting people. Legosi wouldn’t put him past that. 

 

Admittedly, Legosi disagreed with the way Bill did a lot of things, but for this week? For this week, Legosi decided to say nothing about anything, because he needed Bill to be on his team - literally and metaphorically - to get through this. 

 

Aoba couldn’t be more different. He was always polite, clear-headed, mature, and one of the lucky few fliers blessed with airbending. Even among Clan Tellura, his flight was on another level, and in the air, he was probably one of the fastest things alive.

 

Legosi vaguely remembered trying to fight an old master, a falcon airbender, as one of the avatars past. That was … a frightening memory, disorienting in their speed and agility. 

 

The bird clans, both Clan Aves and Clan Tellura, were some of the most dangerous in open war. All it took was a small flying squad of firebenders and airbenders, and they could torch whole cities in a flash, destroy a county’s food supply, or just their supply line. They’d ended entire wars like that. Every clan wanted to be allies with at least one of them.

 

Mind you, pro-bending didn’t allow flying … but Legosi still thought Aoba was plenty impressive.

 

Like the herbivore birds of Clan Aves, the carnivore birds of Clan Tellura used their whole wingspan more prominently in their bending styles, and their legs. It gave Aoba a broader, more aggressive reach with his moves. 

 

Sheila was still faster than him in a ground fight, and she had a lot more experience. That’s why she was the A team’s airbender and he wasn’t, but the B team still knew, Aoba was probably the most important part of their team setup - their unofficial leader.

 

No, the only real problem that afternoon … was Louis. 

 

Louis the red deer, the local scion of Clan Artio. 

 

Louis was a very scary firebender. Legosi didn’t even need to play against him to know that. There was just something in the way he carried himself - like he was bigger, taller, a walking blaze of a person, prepared for battle at any moment. Bill was the only one suicidal enough to comment on how small Louis’ body was. Most red deer were a lot larger than Louis - not that it mattered on the field.

 

Louis’ flames all had such power and force, always threatening to get bigger than was legal in game. 

 

For Legosi, on opposite sides of the field, seeing that passion coming straight for him was even scarier. 

 

The way Louis fought, Louis was the kind of frightening where it was even harder to look away from him. It just sucked you in. 

 

Louis could probably blast Legosi half dead and - fan boy that he was - Legosi would think to himself, “damn, that was awesome.”

 

That probably said something unfortunate about Legosi.

 

For the fourth time in an hour, the concussive power of the red deer’s firebending knocked Legosi off his feet, all the way off the playing field.

 

Legosi wasn’t hurt, thanks to the armor, but he needed a moment to get his wits back after that hit.

 

Gon whistled, “Louis, come on! You’re supposed to be practicing with him, not killing him!!”

 

The red deer yelled back, “Ferocity is part of the game! Dorpal won’t hold back! We can’t either!”

 

It’d be nice if Louis held back a little.

 

Bill helped Legosi stand back up, and the wolf tried to speak out, “It’s okay, coach. I’m fine.”

 

Legosi was not fine. He wanted to quit. 

 

But he also wasn’t like Haru, and he wouldn’t dare to fight a secret war against Louis .  

 

Louis could destroy him, socially or physically. Maybe in that order. 

 

At least, in most games, Louis was more interested in shooting at Bill… 



…… 



By the end of the afternoon, Legosi and the rest of “Team Carnivore” would have had bruises on their bruises - if it wasn’t for Jack and Tao.

 

The pair of healers were both tapped out by the end of it. Healing could patch up a lot, but it was pretty energy intensive in its own way. Juno wasn’t exactly a healer, but she knew enough to attend her own bumps and bruises. 

 

Even Legosi didn’t usually get this banged up, but … Louis was probably making a protest statement against “Team Carnivore.” Gon kept trying to pull him back, but Gon was more preoccupied with the mid-breed teams. 

 

For a while there, Legosi forgot that Dolph was a part of Clan Artio, too. Louis probably didn’t like that his clanmate got snubbed like that, and Louis always seemed to have some problem with carnivores in general. 

 

Legosi was technically physically unharmed by the end of practice, but he was feeling beyond exhausted. 

 

Haru seemed to realize how drained he was. She waited for some of the other players to head out first, then said, “Hey, Legosi? You were working extra hard out there today. You should probably take the night off or something.”

 

Legosi grimaced, and double-checked that Louis wasn't among the players still hanging around. Legosi murmured, “Yeah… I’m pretty wiped. Don’t have much energy right now. I might go sit by a river in the woods for a while. That’s pretty calming. I do like that.”

 

Haru nodded, “Just take it easy. There’s plenty of time to practice your bending tomorrow.”

 

Secret message understood. 

 

Legosi forced a smile. “Yeah. Tomorrow … I’ll probably be okay … tomorrow…”



…… 



Legosi had to do a lot of thinking. This whole thing was a mess. His head was all twisted up over it. Sitting by a nice river just gave him a little more space to untangle himself. 

 

The river here was bigger than the secret stream, but not as big as the one that ran by Cherryton - the Cherry Tree River. There’d be a lot more people along that one, with boats going by both directions. This river let him be alone. 

 

Yeah. Just, alone.

 

He forgot the river’s name, but it was quiet. It was enough. And he enjoyed the look of the universe above - as dark started falling, and the bright stars began to make a painting of the night sky.

 

He laid on his back, looking up past the trees, trying to decide if what he liked was worth what he feared.

 

The quiet spaces of the forest reminded him so much of his old home, so much deeper in the woods - where his small family had once lived alone in safety and solitude.

 

He missed his mom. 

 

He missed his grandpa. 

 

He hadn’t seen Gosha in five years, and hadn’t seen his mother even longer than that. It wasn’t safe to see his grandpa anymore. Legosi understood that. 

 

And Leano just … disappeared. 

 

No note. No goodbye. Tiny Legosi just woke up one day, and she was gone. No more mom. Gosha tried to be strong, to smile through it for Legosi, to be all the love and support that a young wolf could need. Gosha seemed certain Leano would come back eventually, from wherever she had gone. 

 

Legosi wasn’t sure if he could keep hoping. 

 

Thinking about it was too scary. Hiding in the woods was one thing. It was so much more dangerous for her to be traveling alone.

 

He had a feeling he knew why she vanished. Legosi was lucky he could pass as a full wolf. But Leano had started changing a long time ago. If she didn’t cover up, you could tell what she was at a glance. Half reptile. Half canid. All a crime.

 

Maybe she thought it was safer for them, if she wasn’t around.

 

Legosi wouldn’t have minded being unsafe, if he still had her. It was too late to tell her that.

 

But as the years marched on, Gosha had thought it’d be better for Legosi to make more friends his age, to actually spend time in the city with other people, other kids, and other benders. It wasn’t good for him to be alone all day while Gosha worked, especially after Jack’s family sent the labrador away to Cherryton. Jack’s family had already lived several kilometers away, but Legosi didn’t mind the long walk to see his one friend. 

 

Home was just … so much further away from Cherryton… 

 

Gosha barely had any money, and he spent almost all of it to send Legosi to Cherryton’s boarding school.

 

Gosha, thankfully, was a much better liar than Legosi. He’d been doing it longer than Legosi was alive, ever since he fell in love with Toki the gray wolf. Gosha always talked fondly of their decision to live happily out in the woods, on their own, away from society. “Secret, and happy.”

 

Legosi never asked how long the happiness lasted. He only knew Toki died long before he was born.

 

But Gosha spun the boarding school a good story about “his neighbor in the woods, who moved on.” Adopting out of clan was sketchy at best, if not illegal, and the school was sure to have raised eyebrows when the komodo came in with the twelve-year-old wolf. Gosha “just felt indebted to her,” and chose to be the young Legosi’s (completely biologically unrelated) benefactor. 

 

Weird, but not unheard of.

 

Gosha had to stay distant to keep up the illusion. They barely exchanged letters anymore.

 

After five years of living in Cherryton, a part of Legosi wanted to go right back to hiding in the woods. It would have been so much easier if he never left.

 

Maybe he’d be happier if he never left. 

 

If he didn’t know what he was missing.

 

It must be nice having a real family. A brother, a sister, cousins, aunts, uncles.

 

It must be nice having a clan that wouldn’t turn on you.

 

Legosi wasn’t sure if he loved or hated the vague memories of the families that the past avatars got to have. They made for such nice dreams, until he woke up.

 

Legosi hated being the avatar. 

 

One stomp. 

 

That was all the warning he had before a sudden explosion of dirt and dust enveloped him like an avalanche.

 

His eyes flinched closed. Legosi tried to stand, lungs suddenly choking. 

 

He tried to fan away the dust and dirt with an earthbending boost, but this wasn’t an accident of nature. He wasn’t even near the caves or mountains. 

 

Someone was attacking.

 

Legosi tried to look - eyes barely open before sharp sand was shot directly at Legosi’s face, blasting his eyes, nose, mouth. 

 

The wolf’s whole body choked on it, bled for it. He went down like a rock.

 

Overwhelmed by sudden pain, he would have yelled if he had the air. Legosi jerked his arm over his body, thrashed on the ground, and earth formed a protective dome around him.

 

He sneezed the sand out, coughed it out, wheezed a desperate gagging breath, only to choke on some of his own blood.

 

He tried to paw at his eyes, but that made them feel even worse. They felt like they were on fire, scoured, bleeding. His hands came away wet with it. 

 

He couldn’t see. 

 

Panic shot through the pain.

 

The river! Where’s the river??

 

A huge fist suddenly smashed through the earthen dome, yanked Legosi out, and slammed the wolf down onto his back.

 

Massive hands squeezed hard around Legosi’s throat, tighter and tighter.

 

A voice growled out, “You can blame Gon for this! Gon and your own stupidity!!”

 

Dolph .

 

Legosi would have said the hippo’s name, but Legosi couldn’t breathe, much less speak. 

 

Legosi lashed out with a wild upwards hook - and a pillar of rock shot up diagonally from his side.

 

It smashed the hippo hard - the hands vanished from his throat - but Legosi couldn’t tell how far away it hit him. 

 

Legosi was still on the ground, gasping, blind, struggling to get back up.

 

Legosi felt a sudden, twisting, writhing pressure from his insides. 

 

A pressure from his spirit. 

 

Something inside him demanded to be let out.

 

Legosi tried to squeeze it down, but it was hard enough just trying to breathe.

 

Legosi chanted in his mind, {Not now! Not now not now not now!!}

 

Inside his head, a distorted voice - a dozen voices talking at once - all insisted, {Yes, now! You’re dying!}

 

It was fighting him for control, trying to slip into his veins, move his limbs. Legosi gripped his stomach tight as he tried to power through his own agony and the new pain of an alien force trying to flood through his flesh.

 

The ground shook again. Legosi half felt, half heard a huge chunk of rock being ripped from the earth.

 

Dolph snarled, “I didn’t want this, Legosi! Ellen had it coming!!”

 

Legosi put up another rock wall between him and the voice, right before the massive boulder shattered wall and boulder both, showering Legosi with smaller rocks and dust.

 

Footsteps were thundering closer, to finish the job. The ground shook again, Dolph ripped another boulder up.

 

Legosi scrambled along the forest floor, blindly trying to get away.

 

The hippo yelled, “She treated everyone like they were shit, even other herbivores!! No one liked her!! I was glad to kill her!! We’re not all pretty!! But you?! You’re just IN THE WAY!!”

 

Legosi hit the ground, used earthbending to springboard himself away. 

 

His previous spot was cratered, crushed by Dolph’s latest attack.

 

Legosi smacked into a tree in his blind haste, felt like he wrenched a shoulder, and still rolled further away.

 

He got his feet under him, and he ran again.

 

He kept running into trees, tripping over his feet, over roots and bushes, barely staying up - trying desperately to run away when he couldn’t even see or tell where he was going. He was completely turned around, directionless, in agony.

 

Alone.

 

The distorted voice in his head spoke again, {You need our help! Stop fighting us already!}

 

Legosi was bloody blind and panicking. He tried to argue with it, {He’ll see our eyes glow! He’ll tell everyone about me!!}

 

There was another explosion of rock in the sky. 

 

Legosi dragged a barrier of earth in an arc over him, right before chunks of stone came firing down like deadly hail. He desperately tried to catch his breath.

 

Where’s the water?? Where’s the river? The river??

 

He couldn’t smell it anymore, his nose was messed up, too, from the scouring sand and covering blood. 

 

If I can just heal my eyes, if I can see him, I can fight back!

 

{We don’t need to see him to beat him.}

 

The image of an avatar, an earthbending mole, went through his mind.

 

Legosi felt the stomps shaking the ground, the hippo bending the earth even as he got closer and closer - like Dolph was dragging along the dirt into another huge boulder, to flatten the wolf in one go.

 

Legosi choked again on his own blood, coughed hard again. 

 

He was trying so hard just to get away. 

 

Legosi never felt so helpless, so afraid.

 

He was so tired. 

 

He couldn’t do anything.

 

I don’t want to die.

 

He asked inside, almost begged, {No glowing eyes?}

 

A woman’s voice spoke clear and calm inside his mind, {No glowing eyes.}

 

Dolph stood next to the wolf, his huge arms upwards. The boulder was floating over Dolph’s head.

 

Legosi gave up. “…Help me.”

 

Dolph laughed darkly, “It‘s too late for that.”

 

An overwhelming surge of energy pulsed through Legosi’s entire body.

 

The wolf slapped the ground. Dolph yelled.

 

A giant hole opened up, Dolph dropped four meters down.

 

Dolph’s boulder fell down, too, on top of the hippo.

 

Too hard. Dolph braced against the falling rock, managed to break and soften some of it with his earthbending, but the force moving Legosi’s limbs wasn’t done.

 

The wolf’s hand repeatedly smashed up and down, up and down - launching Dolph upwards in the hole, then gathering the rock fragments from the hippo’s boulder to drive him back down again. Smash up, crash down.

 

A dizzy, battered Dolph jerked sideways to escape, suddenly afraid, suddenly hurt, swimming through the underground as easily as water.

 

No eyes - the force that was moving Legosi’s body didn’t need them. A past life sensed another way, and Legosi was feeling it, too. 

 

Vibrations through the ground were painting a picture in place of his blind, burning eyes - an old earthbender’s seismic sense. 

 

Legosi wasn’t in charge anymore - not of his flesh, not of anything. He was separate, detached, an observer even to his own mind, caught in a torrent of power and emotion and all he could do was get swept away by it all. 

 

The bloodied wolf gave chase through the forest, nimbly dodging trees, avoiding roots, shoving bushes aside. 

 

He was chasing after the underground hippo. He could feel where Dolph was in the earth, and getting closer.

 

Dolph sent stone spikes upwards, aiming wildly, trying to impale him - missed as the wolf deftly sidestepped each one. 

 

The wolf stomped down hard in return, hard as possible, ground crunching for the pressure, and the wolf pushed his arms up towards the sky like he was lifting a whole house.

 

A huge mound of stone burst upwards, starting way down deep and rocketing the hippo above ground, off the ground, into the air like a flightless bird.

 

The wolf flexed his arms, and two huge chunks of earth were ripped up into the sky, too - the chunks of earth, and the trees that were rooted in them. 

 

The wolf clapped his hands together.

 

Dolph could soften some rocks.

 

In midair, the falling hippo couldn’t soften the two trees that smashed into him from each side, with enough force to shatter bones.



…… 



Legosi returned to the school, dragging the bleeding, unconscious hippo behind him. His earthbending helped to slide the big herbivore along the surface.

 

Legosi kept his (aching, burning) damaged eyes shut. Right now, he couldn’t see with them anyway.

 

Legosi had a high tolerance for pain, he’d gotten hurt all the time in pro-bending, but this was a whole different kind of fire. There was no comparison. He could barely keep walking because of the pain.

 

He didn’t want to know how bad it looked. He wanted to shove his face in ice water for an hour, wanted so badly to just use his own waterbending to fix it all right that second … but a small, terrified piece of him knew he needed to stay injured, just a little while more. A few more minutes. 

 

His injury was evidence, protection, insurance.

 

A half dead carnivore dragging a half dead herbivore out of the woods - not a healthy carnivore with an edible victim.

 

Legosi, face all bloody, sure footed but blind, walked towards a pair of what he really hoped were guards. “Please… Help us…”

Notes:

Don't worry, guys. I did say he gets better...

Chapter 5: They're where? They're there.

Summary:

“Haru had the strangest sensation that they were being watched by spirits, but none appeared or even said something.”

Foreshadowing? Me? No.

Legosi finds the day ending much happier.

Notes:

Comments are always appreciated, and life is crazy right now. Comments are what keep me writing and posting steadily, so if you like something, please say so.

Chapter Text

At some point between finding help and getting taken for medical attention, Legosi - mercifully - passed out. 

 

He was asleep for the first round of healing. He didn’t wake up to pain.

 

He woke to exhaustion, and darkness - and a certain smell that more forcefully was dragging him back to consciousness - but not in pain.

 

The bed felt comfy.

 

He still flinched awake.

 

An old woman’s voice started to speak, “Welcome back. You, my dear, are very, very lucky.”

 

Legosi felt his heart still plummet inside as he tried to look around and still only saw black. “…Am I … Am I blind now?”

 

The woman patted his wrist and stated gently, “You are blind folded , for now. You very nearly could have been. Damage to the eyes is serious, very serious, and yours was most severe. You still need more time and treatments to heal. You will be sensitive for a while. But, as I said, you are lucky. I have a pelican friend who risks the woods to bring me water from a nearby spirit oasis. I can use it for the more impossible situations.”

 

Principal Gon’s voice was a surprise in the dark, “Legosi, how do you feel? What do you remember?”

 

‘Too much,’ he didn’t say out loud. 

 

Someone must have summoned the tiger, but Legosi wasn’t sure how much to say at all. Less was probably better. He tried to stay calm, “I got attacked in the woods. …What about Dolph? Is he okay? Is he here?”

 

The old woman answered, “He’s alive, if that’s what you mean. Unconscious. The others are still attending him, but the body can only support so much healing at a time. He has many broken bones, but - on the bright side - I doubt there will be long term damage after enough treatments. I could not say the same for you.”

 

A third, bass voice cleared his throat, “Who was it that attacked you?”

 

Legosi hesitated. It must have shown on his face somehow. Or his ears.

 

Gon tried to be encouraging, “Legosi, the guards are here to help you. Two young men were grievously injured; they want to get to the bottom of this. If there’s anything you remember about your attacker…”

 

The wolf swallowed the desire to whine. It was still an effort to say it out loud. “…It was Dolph, sir. He’s the one that attacked me.”

 

A fourth voice, another man, repeated it as an accusation, “ He attacked you ? You’re a carnivore!”

 

Legosi choked a whimper back. “He said he killed Ellen, too!”

 

Gon sounded like he moved closer, “What?? How?? Why??”

 

Legosi had to look like he was panicking. He squeezed at his own wrist nervously, “I don’t know how! I was laying by the river. I just wanted to be alone for a while! He hit me with a dust cloud first, then blasted my face with sand. He almost killed me right there, but I was able to get the sand out. He still tried to choke me, and said something about … me being in the way. He said Ellen had it coming, and he was glad to kill her, and something about -”

 

Legosi froze mid-sentence. 

 

The third voice asked urgently, “He said what? What else did he say?”

 

Legosi felt bad for repeating it. “…He said I should blame Gon, and my own stupidity.”

 

Legosi didn’t need to see the old tiger to know that hurt.

 

The fourth voice was more than skeptical, “Dolph’s Clan Artio, she’s Clan Perisso. They’re not clan mates but they’re both herbivores. What possible motive would he have for killing her, much less devouring her? He’s not even a carnivore.”

 

Gon offered guiltily, “The pro-bending team. Ellen was on the large-breed B team. Since she died, Dolph has been … particularly animated about taking her place. He’s acted like it was owed to him. He’s been loud, aggressive, demanding - but he’s just a kid. Sometimes they’re like that. I didn’t think much of it at the time. I told the roster just yesterday that I was choosing Legosi, not Dolph, and … Dolph didn’t take it well.”

 

The fourth voice asked, “Enough to actually kill someone? Over a game?”

 

Gon explained with sudden sadness, “Playing a great game for the city can open doors for many kids, kids who don’t otherwise have much hope for fame or attention. Some kids have gotten great jobs lined up for themselves after they graduate. Sometimes, it’s more carnal. I don’t know what Dolph wants, specifically, but even playing a losing game to the right audience can change their future prospects.”

 

The third voice noted, “Ellen’s body showed signs of devouring - but that can be faked. Hippos do have very powerful jaws. And if Dolph used the same method of attack on her, sand blasting her face … it would explain her … head.”

 

There was another unpleasant silence in the clinic room.

 

Legosi spoke up anxiously, “What about her head? What do you mean by that?”

 

There was a hitch in the conversation, like all the adults knew something and were wondering if they should say it.

 

The fourth voice was more brusque about finally conceding, “We couldn’t find one. The guards were able to identify her by her belongings, her physical statistics. I suppose, yes, if Dolph sand blasted her face like yours, he could have been hiding the evidence. We could have identified it as the work of an earthbender. Don’t know why he didn’t just hide the whole body though.”

 

Gon acknowledged uncomfortably, “If he wanted her slot on the team, it wouldn’t have been enough for her to be missing. We wouldn’t have tried to replace her right away. If we found her dead, he’d get what he wanted sooner.”

 

The third voice wondered, “How exactly did you end up dragging Dolph back to town? How good an earthbender are you?”

 

Legosi swallowed. He struggled to tell half the truth, equally terrified to say too much or not enough. Trying to lie to Haru had gone terribly. He tried to doctor the events in his head.

 

He barely managed, “I’m … not entirely sure. I was panicking the whole time. I hit him once, when he was trying to choke me with his hands. I think that made him angry. When I tried to run away, he kept attacking, he started trying to crush me outright. I think I … blacked out at some point? Passed out? I don’t know. My head’s all messed up. When I came to, I heard wheezing. He was unconscious, and struggling to breathe. …Dolph may have wanted me dead, but the feeling wasn’t mutual. I didn’t want to leave him to die alone in the woods.”

 

Gon whispered, “That’s very commendable, Legosi…”

 

The fourth voice said sarcastically, “Yeah, it’s a very nice story. Sir, are we done here?”

 

The third voice stated, “Almost. One more question, kid. You still didn’t say, how’d you get back to town with your eyes like that?”

 

Legosi was panicking again right there. His mouth struggled to make words.

 

The fourth voice sneered, “Your silence is suspect.”

 

Gon protested, “Give him a break! He nearly lost his eyes, and his life! He’s lucky to be alive at all!”

 

The old woman scoffed, “Any number of animals can navigate blind! Moles, some badgers, bats, who knows how many beasts in the sea.”

 

The third voice acknowledged, “He isn’t, technically, any of those. He’s a member of Clan Canida.”

 

Gon remembered and came to his defense, “But Legosi is an earthbender. Though rare, some earthbenders are able to develop what's called a seismic sense. They become hyper sensitive to vibrations in the earth.”

 

Legosi begged them to believe, “I don’t know, okay?? I don’t! I just felt - something , and I started walking! I don’t know! I was in so much pain, I couldn’t think. It was all I could do to keep walking and drag Dolph, and I could barely do that!”

 

The old woman snapped, “Enough! As of this moment, he is still my patient, you have no evidence against him, and this stress could still permanently damage his eyes! We are done here! If you have more questions, you can ask them in the morning! He needs sleep! He needs to heal! As does Dolph, regardless of who attacked who! Go do some investigating in the woods or something! You can come back to question them in the morning!”

 

Even blindfolded, Legosi thought he could feel the second guard glaring.

 

The first guard stated calmly, “We will return to speak with you all then. Legosi, I hate to have to say this, but … don’t try to leave town.”

 

The old woman shot back, “This is ridiculous. Legosi, open your mouth.”

 

The wolf would have blinked if he could have. “My mouth?”

 

Some drink was shoved into his lips. She was so forceful about it, he gulped it down before he knew what it was. 

 

The old woman spoke sharply to the guards, “There. He needs sleep. He’s about to sleep. He won’t wake up till morning. Happy?”

 

The second guard snorted like that was funny. 

 

The first guard said more gently, “We’ll be back then.”



……



The wolf passed out again fast, when the medicine hit his system. Gon and the woman had been saying something else to each other, but Legosi couldn’t remember when he woke up. He was still foggy and drained in the morning.

 

Still blindfolded.

 

He tried calling for someone, but no answer came back.

 

He resisted the urge to take off the blindfold. But he had a … problem. He really needed to get up.

 

He very hesitantly tried sitting up on the bed first. He set his feet on the floor, and felt - something? He hit a foot down once, and then tried again a few times. He felt more. Pressure? Space? He couldn’t exactly say what it was he felt, because he lacked the language for it entirely.

 

It was … weird. 

 

It wasn’t quite the same as last night - when his brain was on autopilot, when the mole avatar had taken control - but he could still feel some measure of the room through the floor. It was blurry, secondhand knowledge - someone else’s unseen memories - but it was enough to tell where the door was at least. However slight, he still had access to some part of the seismic sense. 

 

Arms reaching out in front of him, footsteps scared and unsure, Legosi slowly, awkwardly crossed the room, and down part of a hall. 

 

He trailed one hand along the wall, using it for support. He sniffed more, bigger drags of air through his nose, until he actually found what he was looking for. Legosi just … needed to relieve himself, in the restroom.

 

He gave the old woman a fright when he opened the door afterwards.

 

A quick exchange of apologies and protests saw the old woman escorting him right back to the bed, and ordering him to stay there for the day. 

 

She’d remove his bandages when it was safe and not before.

 

But the last dregs of medicine were still in his system. Legosi drifted between half asleep and half awake for a few hours more, before someone was opening the door to his little room of the clinic again. 

 

Two heavy pairs of feet sounded like the guards from last night, but Legosi recognized Gon’s scent with them, too.

 

The second guard from last night opened with a grumpy complaint: “You - are a stupidly lucky wolf.”

 

Legosi swallowed. Somehow hearing that still made him feel afraid. “What happened? Wh-what’s wrong?”

 

The first guard from last night stated, “Several things actually. But first, do you have any further testimony regarding last night? Do you remember anything else?”

 

Legosi remembered far too much but most of it was unhelpful. “…I’m not sure. I told you, he blinded me first. And then things got really fuzzy. I spent most of it running for my life.”

 

Gon sounded angrier as he spoke to the guards, “Don’t make him suffer. Just say it!”

 

The second guard grumbled, “We found a witness, and Dolph confessed. Congratulations. You’re off the hook.”

 

Legosi felt even more terrified and tried to stay as still as stone. “A witness? …To what?”

 

Gon spoke faster, “It was a spirit of all things. The guards ran into one out in the woods, when they were trying to locate the scene of the attack.”

 

The second guard was annoyed, “Yeah, laughing its head off about the whole thing. Unhelpful prick.”

 

The first guard said more seriously, “Spirits don’t normally involve themselves in our affairs at all. We heard it laughing before it approached us . It wanted to talk to us . I’m still trying to get my head around that. Regardless, the spirit corroborated your story, that Dolph attacked first. But the spirit was less clear about the actual proceedings. When we asked how you survived, it said ‘another spirit helped you.’ It was still laughing about that when it left. Admittedly, spirits don’t think like us at all, but for some reason, it found the situation … hilarious.”

 

The second guard grumbled, “I don’t think we need to explain how ridiculous this sounds even coming out of our mouths.”

 

Gon added, still trying to be helpful, “Dolph confessed when they brought up your testimony and the spirit’s. But … he did claim that you were the one who hurt him so badly.”

 

Legosi shuddered. He started protesting, “B-but … I was blind! I, I told you, I don’t - I don’t remember what happened!”

 

The first guard acknowledged simply, “Yes, so in all likelihood, you were probably possessed by that second spirit. You should see a sage to make sure it didn’t leave any lasting complications. Even when they mean well, the touch of a spirit can have unfortunate side effects.”

 

Legosi felt a weird chill, not relief. “…That’s a thing?”

 

The second guard complained, “A fucking rare thing. Most of the spirits stay away from us and we stay away from them, but yeah, if they want, a strong enough spirit can jump in you and fuck you up at the same time. So again, kid: you’re fucking lucky. You got not one but two spirits saving your hide last night. I’d tell you to hit the casinos, but you’re not legally old enough to play! Congratulations.”

 

Legosi wasn’t sure if he ever considered being an avatar as ‘good luck.’

 

At least it kept him alive last night.

 

The first guard sounded like he was glaring at his compatriot, “What he means is that you’re clear of suspicion. Your story checks out. Dolph will be arrested and transferred to an earthbender’s prison when he’s well enough to move. I wish you the very best luck with your recovery, and I appreciate your understanding during this difficult time.”

 

The second guard asked sharply, “Unless you have anything else to add? Do you remember seeing anything or anyone else out there?”

 

Legosi snorted indignantly. He rubbed his forehead, above the blindfold. “S-sorry. I’m sorry. No. I didn’t see anyone. I went out there cause I wanted to be alone for a while. I just wanted to look at the stars, be by myself.”

 

The first guard inquired, more appropriately, “Do you remember hearing or feeling anything else that could identify the spirit? Any lingering sensation? Warmth? Coldness? A scent, or an emotion? Because to be honest, a spirit that strong is inherently dangerous, and I’d prefer we know more about what’s lurking in the woods.”

 

Legosi shook his head slowly. “No. I’m sorry. I don’t.”

 

The second guard grunted. “If you do, make sure to tell us.”

 

Legosi lied, “I will.”

 

The two pairs of footsteps left then. Gon and the old woman stayed. 

 

She stated, “Well, as long as I’m here, I may as well work on your eyes a bit more. I’ll be covering the windows for that. The less stimulation you have right now, the better. If you have anything else to say to each other, be quick.”

 

Legosi didn’t have an answer there.

 

Gon, too, was slow to speak. “Legosi, just … just focus on getting better. Don’t worry about Dorpal or your classes. I’ll assign a notetaker. I’ve already informed your dorm mother regarding your location.”

 

Legosi wasn’t sure why that didn’t make him feel better.

 

He thought he’d feel relieved, not having to worry about Dorpal.

 

He only felt guiltier.

 

Like he was letting people down.

 

Legosi started nervously, “Coach?”

 

Gon returned, “Can I help you, Legosi?”

 

Legosi fussed with his hands a moment. He felt ashamed for even asking, “Can we … not tell the others?”

 

The old tiger hesitated. He explained, “Your classmates deserve to know what happened, Legosi. They all know what happened to Ellen. Many already know that you and Dolph have spent the night in the clinic. They deserve to know her killer was caught.”

 

Legosi shifted on the bed. “Y-yeah… I get that. I didn’t mean that part. Just … the part about me. The spirit parts, I mean…”

 

Gon asked to clarify, “The guard’s theory that you were possessed by a spirit?”

 

Legosi felt himself tighten. 

 

Could he really call it that?

 

The avatar spirit was always inside him, even if he locked it up and barricaded the door.

 

The moment he needed it, it was right there, and so were the ones who came before.

 

When he focused, he could still remember the look of that old mole from last night - like he’d been looking in a mirror.

 

And that woman’s voice? The one that stood out from the many?

 

She sounded like she was trying to comfort him.

 

It was so hard trying to get his head around it, that they weren’t someone else, that they were him - that he was them, he had been them, for just a little while.

 

He didn’t ‘have’ the avatar spirit. He was the avatar spirit, draped in flesh.

 

What was the point of trading lives and faces? Why couldn’t he just be whole and one? What part of that is necessary for a spirit of balance?

 

The sages would probably know, but Legosi was scared to ask.

 

Legosi was still scared. He was always scared.

 

He admitted slowly, “…I don’t want people to look at me differently, sir.”

 

Gon nodded to himself, not that Legosi could see that. He tried to sound encouraging, “…I understand. I can’t stop the guards from saying what they want, or Dolph … but I won’t be the one to tell your classmates. ‘You were saved by a spirit.’ ‘Dolph has been captured.’ I can be content with that story. And with any luck … we’ll see you - and you’ll see us - soon enough.”

 

The old woman interrupted, “He’ll see a lot sooner if I can start my work…”

 

The old tiger gave a weary laugh. “Point taken, madame. Be good to him.”

 

Legosi heard them both moving around, but he added softly, “Coach?”

 

“Yes, Legosi?”

 

“…Thank you for being here…”

 

“…Always, Legosi. Get better soon.”



……  



Legosi spent a lot of the day asleep.

 

At least, he thought he did. It was hard to tell time without working eyes. The pain medicine might have affected that, too.

 

The clinic provided some vegetable juice mix for lunch. It was supposed to encourage recovery - but it also tasted awful. Legosi gave his thanks even if it was a challenge to drink. 

 

Maybe there was medicine in that, too, cause he ended up sleeping a lot after finishing it as well.

 

And when he woke up? It was to someone’s hysterics.

 

It took a second’s sniff of the air for Legosi to realize it was Jack, but much longer for Jack to stop sobbing and stammering unintelligibly, hugging the wolf, tail wagging so hard, it was shaking the whole bed.

 

Blindfolded Legosi tried to assure him and stammered back, “I’m fine. I’ll be fine, it’s okay. The doctor’s fixing my eyes.”

 

The labrador sniffed heavily, still audibly crying, “I - I thought you just ran away! I thought you just left, and - and I thought, you - you wanted space. I didn’t come after you! I should have come after you!”

 

Somehow, Legosi’s chest just … felt a little lighter.

 

Happy?

 

Did he dare to be happy?

 

The wolf warned him softly, “Jack, you’re not a fighter. If you’d been with me, Dolph would have killed you first…”

 

Jack’s voice was still thick with all his tears, “You don’t know that! I could have - I could have done something! I could have helped! I could have - healed you or - or distracted him or - I could have - !”

 

Legosi’s heart was beating happily again. He was smiling despite himself. Pleased.

 

Legosi mumbled half-heartedly, “There are things I have to do alone, Jack…”

 

Legosi felt the shift, the sudden intensity in the silence.

 

Jack insisted, “I didn’t believe that before, and I don’t believe it now! So just - you get better, and I’ll get better, and we’ll get better together!” 

 

And in the dark of the blindfold, Legosi didn’t want to disagree. “Sure, Jack… We can do it together…”



…… 



Jack was the first visitor, but not the last. 

 

Gon had explained things to his pro-bending teams at the start of practice: what happened to Ellen, Dolph, and Legosi. Jack had barely heard Legosi was at the clinic before running like mad.

 

Collot, Durham and Miguno arrived a little later. They asked permission to leave practice early. They didn’t plan to be gone long, but they wanted to check up on Legosi, too. 

 

Voss, with the small-breed team on the other side of the school, didn’t get the message about Legosi till dinner. He had very pointed words for the rest of their roommates, for not bringing him along to see Legosi. 

 

Haru showed up to check on him afterwards. She was trying not to make her concern (and their connection) too obvious, but she brought along some flowers. Legosi thought they smelled really nice, whether he could see them or not. Just having them - and her - still made him happy. 

 

Haru wondered if they should be accelerating his ‘other training,’ whenever he was able to start again. Legosi thought they should decide that later, when he was ready for any training at all. The old woman didn’t really give him a timeline on his recovery.

 

Juno and Aoba showed up, too - with Bill. They might have had to drag Bill along. The tiger was grumbling a lot about the whole thing: Dolph, Ellen, the game, everything.

 

Strangely, as much as Bill did talk, Legosi got the feeling that there was something they weren’t saying. 

 

Aoba assured Legosi that he should just relax, because they started training more with Mina today. The long-limbed giraffe had a very … unique style of earthbending. It wasn’t terrible. With a full swing of a limb, she could throw the disc incredibly hard. In terms of raw force, she was probably a stronger bender than Legosi - she just wasn’t as good a player as Legosi. Slower. And she was a much bigger target.

 

Juno insisted Mina was going to do just fine, and Aoba was great on defense. He’d just stick close. He was planning to do that with Legosi anyway. And Bill would play like Bill: a firebender ready to burn down the opposition on his own. It didn’t matter if that was with Legosi or Mina.

 

The most unexpected guest arrived last, maybe at nightfall.

 

“Hey,” Louis started curtly.

 

Legosi would have blinked in surprise, if his eyes weren’t blindfolded shut. He swallowed. “Um … hi. H-hello, Louis?”

 

Uncomfortable silence went on another ten seconds. 

 

Legosi stammered, “C-can I help you?”

 

The red deer said flatly, “Your face looks terrible.”

 

Legosi suddenly reached up to touch his forehead, his cheeks, his snout. “Oh… It does?”

 

Legosi hadn’t paid it much attention before, but he felt more skin than fur. The skin already felt like it had been fixed by the healers, but it might take a few days to regrow the lost fur. Maybe longer.

 

Louis said analytically, “The white parts anyway. Sand, was it? That’s not a burn or a cut.”

 

Legosi acknowledged the painful memory, “Yeah. Sharp sand…”

 

Like getting hit with a thousand tiny spears in a single second.

 

Louis complained, “Dolph said you’re the one who put him in the clinic.”

 

The wolf felt his shoulders tense. “L-Louis, I…”

 

The red deer cut him off, “Which sounds hilarious now that I’m actually seeing you. He was always good at sneaking in head-shots during the game.”

 

The wolf moved to grip his wrist instead, hoping for some security there. Being blindfolded and stuck on a bed suddenly made Legosi all the more self-conscious. He mumbled, held back, “The guards said it was a spirit…”

 

Louis laughed. 

 

It was the first time Legosi ever heard Louis laugh in his life.

 

The red deer sounded like he’d be rolling his eyes, “Of course it was. Going out that far in the woods is a stupid idea. You never know what kind of monsters you’ll run into out there.”

 

Legosi fussed with his big hands and muttered, “Sometimes I just want to be alone…”

 

The red deer didn’t reply for a moment.

 

Legosi started tentatively, “…Louis?”

 

Louis drawled, “Spirit or no, you’re safe. Clan Artio has no love for murderers, and Clan Perisso is already going to want reparations for Ellen - and things have always been tense between Artio and Felidae; we have no interest pissing off Clan Canida, too. I’ll have my father tell the clan you’re off limits.”

 

Legosi’s ear flicked once. He hadn't even considered that part. Legosi struggled to speak up, “…that’d be really nice, thank you…”

 

Louis snapped, “Just get better fast. Mina’s not ready. B-team’s going to lose without you.” 

 

Legosi swallowed hard. “I’ll try…”

Chapter 6: In need of direction

Summary:

The blindfold comes off.

Legosi gets the cure for what ails him.

Notes:

Comments are always appreciated, and keep me writing.

Chapter Text

After another two days of terrible juice blends and intermittent healing sessions, the old woman was finally going to take the blindfold off of Legosi’s eyes. He could finally see her, today. 

 

It felt like he’d been waiting a lot longer. 

 

Jack had visited the second day, and read him the lecture notes from their classes. Legosi wasn’t a great student, but Jack was insistent he not get too far behind anyway.

 

Haru came again, too, and they chatted for a long while about airbending. She thought that might brighten his mood.

 

To be safe, they just had to watch their language and treat it like it was all theory and entertainment, something Legosi liked hearing about but clearly, definitely couldn’t do.

 

It might have doubled as lying practice. 

 

Haru thought it was a good opportunity to touch base regarding some of the more advanced concepts, like how to actually pull things with air, not just push them with a gust.

 

Haru explained it like a science teacher, “If an airbender bends the air from point A to point B, then some of the stuff at point A could get pulled along, too. It depends on how much energy you use, how forceful and fast. A talented airbender can even do this from a distance. Things immediately want to fill the space where the air left - but usually, that’s just more air. So it has to be fast.”

 

Legosi was confused by that initially. “The air … leaves?”

 

Legosi was hardly a scientist.

 

Haru’s voice made it sound like she nodded, “Oh, yeah! The air around us isn’t empty space. You know how people call earth the element of substance? Well, it’s hard to tell for most people, but air is a ‘substance,’ too, just like earth and water. It’s just … softer. Lighter. It moves easier, more freely, but it’s always around us. It takes up its own space. It fills our lungs. The air ‘leaves’ our lungs when we exhale.”

 

Legosi recalled excitedly, “Like, like blowing bubbles in the river!”

 

That was a cute memory with Jack, back when they were really little. 

 

Haru giggled, “Oh, totally! It’s totally how you get bubbles underwater. That’s air taking up space. But airbenders have figured out that air, just like water, can exist at different pressures. If you go up really, really high in the sky, the air is thinner - just like how if you swim really deep, the water is heavier. By bending the air, an airbender can manipulate air pressure down here. Pulling the air away from something fast enough reduces the air pressure, and that can pull along other stuff, too.”

 

The wolf was all confused again. “…You lost me.”

 

Haru laughed, “Okay, science later, bending tricks now. Just, suffice to say, if an airbender pulls at the air with enough force, they can yank around some objects. I’ve seen a small carpet, completely flat on the ground, get pulled up into the air. I’d show you myself, but, well, you’re blindfolded. My mom can do lots of advanced things with airbending like that. Doing it from a distance with a backwards flick of your wrist or foot, that’s a great way to subtly curve the path something would take in the air. You just give it a little tug, off to the side.”

 

“A little … tug?” Legosi frowned as he suddenly realized, “Wait, backwards?? A backward flick?! Is that why you’re so great at pro-bending?? That’s sneaky!!”

 

Haru said playfully, “Oh! Oh! So shocked! My scandalized fan. I’m great for a lot of reasons, thank you very much, not just one trick.”

 

Legosi fussed with his hands, all embarrassed and trying to defend himself, “I didn’t, I didn’t mean it like that! It’s just always thrown me off! There are times I think you’re doing something on the field, but your movements didn’t make sense to me! You’re pulling air instead of pushing it!”

 

“Earthbenders,” Haru sighed dramatically. “So direct, so straightforward.”

 

The wolf groaned. 

 

Then she leaned in, “I’m teasing, Legosi. You've got to stay light for this stuff! Relax. Let go and have fun. Actually do what you want. Air is the element of freedom after all. And yeah, you’re an earthbender, but still: you need to lighten up.”

 

Legosi puffed a breath once, deeply, like he should have realized she was joking around. 

 

Legosi shook his head, “…I don’t get to do what I want. I can’t get too light . You know that.”

 

Haru nudged his arm and tried to cheer him up. “Fun airbending fact! Go fast enough or fall far enough, and you’ll encounter what’s called air resistance. The air, as a substance, can actually slow you down - like trying to run through water. So advanced airbenders practice how to subtly bend the air around our bodies to run or fly even faster. It’s faster than just using the wind alone to push you along.”

 

Legosi rubbed his head above the blindfold, “Airbending is a lot more complicated than earthbending…”

 

Haru giggled at that. “Don’t worry, little leaf. That’s not until the big leagues. You just focus on having fun.”

 

“Fun,” Legosi muttered. “Right…”

 

Fun for him was pro-bending. He spent a lot of time in bed just thinking about it, imagining it, trying to hold on to the flow of the game, and the players. 

 

It was hard to recall specific moments on the field, there was always so much going on, but now that he knew the theory behind pulling air? He was trying to work out Haru’s movements in his head. He’d watched Haru do a lot of bending in the last few weeks.

 

He just had to … focus.

 

By the third morning of forced bed rest, he was already missing the real game. It was like a longing, to be back in the middle of it all, all the styles and energy. The crash of water, the flash of flame… 

 

Every so often, his imagination shifted from pro-bending and people he knew, to people he didn’t. Other benders. Other memories. 

 

He supposed, if he was stuck ordered to a bed for two and a half days with nothing to do, at least it was nice he got the occasional glimpse at avatar memories.

 

And then, after noon on the third day, the old woman was finally going to take off the blindfold and warning him, as always, “Don't look at the light.”

 

Legosi sat up on the edge of the bed.

 

She stuck a wide-brimmed hat on his head right there, indoors. It had two little holes for his ears to poke through.

 

That’s how he first saw her: Madame Yeoh, an elderly goat woman … with a surprisingly long beard. 

 

Supposedly that was a sign of great wisdom among the goats of Clan Artio. 

 

She kept the window curtains drawn for now, so just a little sunlight was filtering in around the edges, but this was the first real time he’d seen much of anything around the room. Every time she’d taken off the blindfold before, she usually covered his eyes with her hands and healing water right away.

 

She asked him cautiously, “How does it look?”

 

Legosi’s eyes still had to adjust, once-injured irises trying to focus - and they could… sort of. He told her, “…I can see…”

 

Madame Yeoh wanted a better answer. “How well can you see? Can you read that scroll on the wall?”

 

Legosi hesitated to give an answer. “…It’s … blurry, over there. Just, just a little…?”

 

The old goat grimaced. “I was afraid of that.” She took the scroll off the wall, and brought it to his arm’s reach. “And now?”

 

Legosi rubbed his palm. “…Better…”

 

Madame Yeoh nodded. “Good. That’s good at least. That you can see at all is a testament to spirit water. You barely even had eyes when you came in. For what it’s worth, since this isn’t a birth defect, more spirit water might be able to fully restore your vision, but … we can’t actually afford to use any more for your current condition. We have a very limited supply. I hope you understand, we need to prioritize life-threatening or crippling injuries. Spirit water is a very precious resource…” 

 

The wolf’s ears were drooping. “…Right. Of course. That makes … sense…”

 

The goat offered, “But, who knows? Sometimes you can buy some on the open market. Expensive trade, that. My associate was lucky to broker a deal for the occasional jug of spirit water. There are other sacred places, others who have made their own deals with the spirits. The spirits are particular and fanciful, but few are inherently malicious - always dangerous, not always evil.”

 

The wolf swallowed. “I don’t, exactly, have much money…”

 

She grimaced again. 

 

Madame Yeoh patted him affectionately on the shoulder, “It’s just a little blurry, yes? At a distance? Many people are still able to live full, productive lives with some visual impairment.” 

 

Legosi nodded lowly, “I know… My friend, Miguno, he has a little trouble with things that are close up, but he can see distances alright…”

 

She tried to be encouraging, “You are young, and an earthbender. I am sure you will adapt. You might yet master that seismic sense! Though, I hear there are firebenders working on this wonderful technique to curve glass. I hear it can help a person’s eyesight…”

 

Legosi rubbed his arm self-consciously. “…Do you know where it is?”

 

She blinked. “The glassmakers? Not offhand, no. Glasswork is more commonly practiced along sandy beaches, places like Rokuma and Indre. Indre has the most amazing coastline. Beautiful place.”

 

“No,” Legosi corrected timidly. “The spirit oasis. You said your friend goes there…”

 

The old goat stiffened, serious. She warned him, “Listen, young man … you already got very, very lucky with the spirits. It isn’t wise to test that luck further. My friend is a sage, and he knows how to work with them - and even then, it’s dangerous. Very few people are ever allowed into their sacred domains, and those without permission are afflicted most heinously.”

 

Legosi wanted to hope, “I, I know. I got ‘lucky.’ But … but if my vision is really bad … I can’t afford to buy anything like that. I’m on my own. I’m not sure how soon I can even pay you back for all you’ve done already.” 

 

The goat gave a confused face. “Your friend already paid for your treatment.”

 

Legosi took her confusion as his own. “My what? Who? Jack? Jack and Haru would have -”

 

Madame Yeoh stated, “Louis the red deer. Angry young fellow? He said Artio was covering the cost. ‘Our responsibility,’ because of Dolph.”

 

Legosi wheezed, “ Him ?”

 

Carnivore hater extraordinaire?

 

What?

 

The old goat shrugged, “I wasn’t about to debate with Oguma’s son, even if we are from the same clan. They probably want to avoid hostilities with Canida. I make a point of being neutral in clan matters. Too many people need help. But that doesn’t change the fact that going to a spirit oasis is dangerous . It only takes one spirit to harm your body irrevocably; an oasis can be home to dozens.”

 

Legosi shook his head to focus. “I know. I know, just… I wouldn’t be going now. I’ll give it time, like you said, but …just in case? Please? …Could you point out the oasis on a map? Maybe I could make a deal with them myself.”

 

Unsaid: maybe they’d make a deal with the avatar?

 

Entering the avatar state had somehow entertained that witness to no end… Maybe they’d all enjoy a laugh and have a bit of pity on the near-sighted wolf?

 

The old woman sighed heavily. “I would like the record to show, I think this is a terrible idea.”

 

It was Legosi’s turn to grimace. “Please? I promise, I’ll be smart about it. I’d just feel better, knowing where it is…”

 

The old woman came back with ink and paper, to fashion him a crude map. Call it mercy. “Can you read this well enough?”

 

Legosi nodded gently after glancing it over, heart a little lighter like he was holding a treasure map instead. “Yeah. Yeah, it’s fine…”

 

Madame Yeoh said, “Perhaps it’s just distances… Regardless, I want you to remember what I said. Go very easy on your eyes, for a few weeks. Wear the hat. Avoid bright lights, campfires, torchlight, the full light of day… firebending, obviously. That sort of thing.”

 

Legosi felt a new crunch in his chest.

 

The wolf lied poorly, “Right. Firebending. I’ll avoid … firebending…”



…… 



Legosi trudged towards the school for his afternoon classes. 

 

Even wearing the hat, he kept his head down and his eyes closed more often than not. Actual daylight was … slightly painful. 

 

But out on real ground, Legosi could manage well enough. What ability he had for the seismic sense was crude, fractional, but he got by. He could feel the rumble of a cart, being pushed along by an earthbender. He could guess how far away it was.

 

He could feel the footsteps of a pair of students, chittering on their way off campus. Skipping class, sneaking away?

 

More importantly, he avoided tripping over his own two feet. A major accomplishment, for Legosi.

 

He squinted at the distance every so often, to double check landmarks around Cherryton, so he was going to the right building. He had to stop at his dorm first, to get his materials for class.

 

He arrived partway through their afternoon history lessons.

 

The well-dressed teacher was a stork. She was writing something on a chalkboard, and stopped when he cracked open the door. She said warmly, “Ah, Legosi! You’re back already!”

 

Legosi gave a low bow to apologize and his hat fell off. He scrambled to pick it up, plop it back on his head, apologizing even more.

 

The stork insisted, “Quite alright, quite alright. Have a seat. We were just talking about the long-standing treaty between Clans Aves and Canida, the popularly-called ‘egg treaty’.”

 

Jack was trying so hard to remain a perfectly composed student, all still and controlled - but the moment Legosi showed up, Jack’s tail was wagging up a storm. Good thing he wasn’t an airbender or he’d be airborne.

 

Legosi took his usual seat near the window, next to Jack. He gave the labrador a weak smile.

 

Voss used his small size to sneak over, and give Legosi’s leg a big hug while the teacher was writing on the chalk board.

 

Legosi’s tail might have wagged a bit more, too.

 

The stuff on the chalk board was just … a little harder to read today.

 

Maybe he shouldn’t sit by the window anymore.

 

The stork went back to teaching, “Among other things, Canida leveraged their more significant physical aptitude and services as nocturnal guards in exchange for the right to purchase eggs. Historically, Aves has also had more skilled medical practitioners. It’s one of the more symbiotic treaties between carnivores and herbivores. Yes, Aves has since established a wider egg market to the public, but Canida retains favorable access to eggs. In war, Canida serves as front line troops while Aves provides air support. Now, let’s talk historical dates.”



…… 



At practice that afternoon, Legosi didn’t know how to explain things to the large-breed roster. That so many of them were excited for his return, only made it worse. 

 

He kept quiet about his condition, didn’t mention things about the blurrier vision or the doctor’s directive against bright light.

 

Getting shot at with firebending would count. Hell, maybe even looking at it from off sides? Louis’ flames were so powerful… 

 

The world kept giving Legosi reasons to quit, but … if he was honest? 

 

He didn’t want to.

 

If it was a matter of want , Legosi knew what he wanted.

 

Legosi held on to the fact that Mina had been training the last two afternoons with the large-breed B team, and the match with Dorpal was just a few more days away. Mina had time. Mina could handle it. She could play against Dorpal, and win or lose, avatar secrets would stay under wraps. 

 

Legosi was back, just to play and have fun and enjoy himself, like before. 

 

Things could be right again.

 

And then, of all the people happy for his return, Mina just had to be the one to say something.

 

The tall giraffe came over to Legosi quickly and grabbed him by the shirt, “Legosi! Legosi, you’re back! You have to save me! Saaaave meeee!”

 

Legosi shrunk below the towering herbivore. He held his hat on tighter. “F-from what? What’s wrong?”

 

The giraffe whispered in terror, “ Louis!

 

The red deer wasn’t around yet. But Bill overheard and laughed, “Oh come on! He’s no more aggressive than usual!”

 

Mina scoffed, “No more than usual for you !” She twisted Legosi’s shirt in her hands, “He’s trying to kill me! To kill meeee! Please take your slot back! Pleeaase!”

 

Like Legosi needed any more guilt. His head drooped, he fidgeted, and his hat covered his eyes. And then Louis did show up and it was all Legosi could manage to say, “I - We’ll - need to see … what Gon says…”

 

When Gon arrived, he, too, was surprised to find Legosi there - even more so with Legosi in his pads and armor, as if ready to join the roster for practice.

 

The tiger cleared his throat, “Legosi? I’m very glad to see you out and about. However … a word, please?”

 

No more words, he didn’t want words, it was getting harder to even be there and he was feeling all the more conflicted inside.

 

Why couldn’t things ever just be simple?

 

‘Lift rock, throw rock,’ end of story.

 

Gon took him nearer to the trees, in the shade, and whispered, “Legosi … what are you doing here?”

 

Being stupid.

 

Legosi fussed with his hands in front of him. “…I’m here to play.”

 

The old tiger stayed quiet, “You know you can’t do that. You nearly died. You almost went blind. You’re supposed to be avoiding bright lights - at bare minimum! The doctor was very particular about that with me. We don’t want to overwork your eyes this soon. The strain could damage them further.”

 

Legosi’s ears drooped a little where they fit through the hat. 

 

Give in. Just give in.

 

Legosi asked, “Please? This is the only thing I get to enjoy…”

 

Gon promised, “There are many other forms of entertainment, Legosi. You don’t need this one.”

 

What’s a ‘ need ’? How do you define that?

 

He almost died, without getting to do what he wanted.

 

Legosi mumbled, “It’s not a need… It’s just … a want…”

 

Legosi needed to stay hidden.

 

Legosi added weakly, “I want to play. I don’t get to want things for myself. And, and people keep saying they need me. I have to do something, don’t I? Don’t I have an … an obligation to help?”

 

Louis the red deer was trudging over to them, dragging his feet, fists tight at his sides. He looked ready to gore someone.

 

Gon glanced at the approaching deer, but told Legosi, “Legosi, as your coach and principal, it’s my job to look out for you. I’m responsible for you, for all of you. It’s practically my fault that Dolph targeted you! You’re a young man with your whole life ahead of you. I am unwilling to risk your eyesight further. We need to make healthy choices right now. …Louis, I’m sorry, but this is a private conversation.”

 

Louis complained, “I’m bribing him.”

 

Legosi froze quiet at the sudden shift. 

 

The red deer was gripping something in his right hand.

 

Gon raised his voice, “Louis, that wouldn’t be appropriate under normal cicumstances! It’s not appropriate now! I need to talk with Legosi privately.”

 

Louis glared at them, “It’s not private, we all know what you’re talking about, and this matters to the conversation! Call it reparations then!”

 

The red deer held out a glass flask, refusing to make eye contact with the wolf. “Take the fucking thing. It’ll make you feel better. Clan Artio doesn’t want conflict. The clan owes you, and now they don’t.” No response came quick enough. “Put your hand out! I’m not putting it in your pocket!”

 

Legosi promptly submit, and cupped both hands in front of him.

 

Louis put the flask in Legosi’s hands fast, then pulled back faster before Legosi could close his clawed fingers.

 

It was a very pretty flask, stylized and detailed. Clear liquid sloshed inside.

 

Gon observed the exchange in confusion. 

 

Legosi was extra careful about grasping the small flask with his big fingers, like it was a piece of art. Legosi said awkwardly, “Thank you? I’ll … Do I drink it now, or after practice?”

 

The red deer ordered, “Don’t drink it! It’s spirit water!”

 

The wolf blanked. It took him a moment, “Wait, it’s what?? How did you - Where did -?”

 

Louis grunted, “Ugh! Come on! You can’t be that dumb! It’s water supercharged with energy from the spirits, from a spirit oasis! It massively amplifies a waterbender’s healing powers. Yeoh said your eyes were going to be screwed up. We can’t win if your eyes are screwed up. Have your dog friend use it to heal them; they’ll be good as new. Clan Artio owes you, I hate owing anyone, much less carnivores, and now they don’t. Satisfied?”

 

Louis was addressing that last question to Gon. 

 

The old tiger had gone from curious and wary to outright suspicious. Gon asked, “Where did you get a thing like that?”

 

Louis huffed, “Where do you think? Some trader. My father is fucking rich. We buy some when we can, for our own people. Gon, you’re witness. Artio doesn’t owe Legosi anything else. He’ll be all better. He can play on B team against Dorpal. Everyone wins.”

 

Gon was still looking at the angles, concerned and cautious. He pointed out, “Mina doesn’t. It’s Mina’s slot right now. We’d have to ask her.”

 

Louis snapped, “She can’t handle it! She doesn’t want it anymore!”

 

Self-conscious and shrinking by the moment, Legosi muttered, “She did, actually, ask for me to take it back…”

 

The red deer grumbled, “There! Everyone wins. Legosi, you have no further claim against Artio.”

 

Legosi wasn’t planning to make a claim against Artio, but… 

 

The wolf held tight to the pretty flask, hesitant and guilty and compelled to double check, “Louis… This is … This is really expensive, isn’t it? The doctor, she said - Are you -?”

 

Louis complained, “Yes, I’m sure! This is a bribe! Reparations! Our clans are even! That’s all it is!”

 

Legosi brought the flask closer to his chest, almost cradling it. His tail dared to wag, all hopeful and impossibly happy for the cure in his grasp, “…It’s amazing, is what it is… Thank you…”

 

Louis crossed his arms and snorted. “I refuse to owe carnivores. Just tell me one thing.”

 

Legosi’s tail stuttered. “…Tell you what?”

 

Louis glared, “Do you want to play , or do you want to win ?”

 

Legosi frowned. His open lips didn’t have time to answer.

 

The red deer grunted, too impatient, “That’s what I thought. Forget it.”

 

Antlers high, Louis marched away again, apparently satisfied in some balance that only he was keeping. 

 

Legosi looked again to Gon. 

 

The old tiger had a strange mix of relief and exasperation on his face. He rubbed his eyes, saying, “Have Jack attend you first… I’ll go talk to Mina…”



…… 



Tao actually squeaked while Jack was performing the healing. The panther - like most of them - had never even seen spirit water, much less seen it being used to heal someone. He looked at the tiny flask in awe, like the glass was gold instead.

 

Then Gon gathered the roster for a talk, when practice and people were actually ready to start. He gave them the update regarding Legosi’s return to full fitness. 

 

Bill actually swore, “Yes! Fuck yes!! Thank you!” 

 

Louis was already regretting it.

 

Gon gave him the usual ‘Shut up, Bill!’ glare, but Gon was adamant as ever that they needed to be safe, and smart. 

 

They were out of time. They could not afford any more changes to the teams. The teams needed to be ready to face Dorpal in just a few more days.

 

Gon made a special note, “I would also like to take this time to honor Mina, for her wisdom and maturity in stepping aside, and Legosi, for stepping up after such a harrowing ordeal. I would like to honor Louis as well, as a representative of Artio, for helping Legosi make a speedy recovery.”

 

Arms crossed again, Louis snorted and looked away.

 

Gon actually smiled, “You know… I suppose I don’t say this often … but … I’m proud of you all. You all have so much potential, and I’m proud to see you all working together as a team - the whole roster. I’m proud of how we can all come together for this sport. I’ve always loved how pro-bending is a way for the whole community, for people of all clans, of all elements, to join in the energy and spectacle. It gives something for people to enjoy, to aspire to, and on some level, to express their aggression in a healthy way.”

 

Emergency medic Tao raised his hand sharply, “I’m sorry, what?? How is it healthy? The teams are practically trying to kill each other!”

 

Kibi hushed him softly, “Tao! Quiet!”

 

The old tiger paced side to side, “It’s an aggressive sport. It’s a team sport, there are many rules for safety, but it is aggressive. There’s no getting around that. And we must acknowledge that our aggression is also part of being mortal. It’s something we all experience. It’s natural, but people need to learn safe, constructive ways to manage their aggression. Part of the game is modulating how much force you actually use to hit someone off the field. I have always said we are here to learn control of our element, and control of ourselves…”

 

“…Such control will serve you well now, and for the rest of your lives. You all represent the future of the clans. None of you have been alive for a clan war, but it wasn’t too long ago when they were happening all across the world. I grew up in the era after the last great clan wars, when people were still rebuilding their homes and lives. We always used to have the avatar to restore the peace in the past, to enforce some semblance of justice or balance, to bring people back to the talking table…”

 

Gon seemed nostalgic, “Apologies. You don’t need me talking about the lost reptile. That’s old news to you. But my point is … My point is, we may not have an avatar right now, but we do have each other. There are other ways to unite the clans, through customs and culture. We’re doing it right now, with pro-bending. Our cities, our clans, they still argue and fight over many things … but our peoples look forward to the inter-city matches. I think there is something cathartic in pro-bending, to see our young people playing side by side, regardless of their clan…”

 

The tiger sounded hopeful, “They play, they fight, they salute each other’s victories - and then we all party. I find something meaningful in that. And I’m not alone. On the same day clan leaders can be arguing about trade good taxes, they can look forward to the games. They can chat and talk and, yes, even talk shit. And then they get to see you all as a united front. It may seem small … but I promise you, this point of connection matters. It helps our peoples be less divided. But maybe this is just the rambling of an old, sentimental feline… I see something significant in this little sport of ours.”

 

Gon glanced at Legosi. 

 

Legosi felt his throat getting tighter again.

 

Gon hesitated, like he had to stop himself from saying something else.

 

Gon told the roster, “Just … try not to let what happened with Ellen and Dolph affect your feelings for the game. There’s still something good here, and it’s worth defending, and … I think it’s worth enjoying. So let’s get back to practice … and let’s enjoy ourselves?” 

 

Gon whistled once, and everyone scattered to their positions.

 

Legosi joined the field with the rest of B team.

Chapter 7: Burning

Summary:

No bears were harmed in the making of this fic.

Louis really needs to see a sage about this.

Notes:

Comments are always appreciated and keep me writing.

Chapter Text

Louis had a reputation. 

 

He knew that. He embraced that. Hell, he had cultivated it himself for years, to make sure every last carnivore in the school knew he was the strongest, the fiercest, unassailable, invincible. 

 

Unity?

 

Hahaha. 

 

No. 

 

After Gon’s little speech, Louis needed to re-establish the order of the universe, and that meant putting carnivores in their place. There was no taking it easy on Legosi or his team, no playing ‘safe and smart.’

 

Louis came out ready to destroy someone. 

 

B team was packed full of carnivores. All Louis had to do was point and shoot. 

 

Between Louis, Dom, Sheila and Riz? Louis and Dom could at least hold the A team at 50% herbivore together - not that Louis thought he could actually rely on the bird’s waterbending in a match. Louis could rely on one person, one person alone, and that was himself.

 

He took every opportunity he could to teach the B team a lesson of his own: one gift-wrapped in flames.

 

Gon randomized the other teams as usual. He kept B team whole, because they needed the extra practice as a unified front. 

 

For the long-standing A team, Gon switched out one or two members of their members to challenge them. 

 

The first time around, Louis practically wiped the floor with B team. The rest of his team barely needed to do anything. B team wasn’t expecting Louis to be this ferocious, like he was twice as mad as usual. Louis’ flames kept bordering on being bigger than legal.

 

The second time around? B team was more prepared. But just a little. 

 

They held their own, but Louis had Riz backing him this time.

 

B team could knock the other two members of Louis’ team off the field, but Louis and Riz? They were monsters all on their own.

 

Louis targeted Aoba first this round. Aoba was the best defender on B team, the most important in giving B team a fighting chance. 

 

Legosi thought he’d be glad to not be the focus of the red deer’s rage, but Aoba couldn’t keep up with everything being sent their way. 

 

Legosi realized now, from studying airbending with Haru, that Aoba did have a weakness: while Aoba’s bending had more width from his wings, he didn’t have the same physical agility as the others. Sheila and Haru were just way better at dodging. 

 

Bending took spiritual energy, and a person only had so much energy to burn. Haru would have sidestepped the attacks that Aoba deflected.

 

Louis was burning himself out, too, burning himself up, but he kept attacking, faster and faster. 

 

Bill got a flurry of fire blasts off, pushing Riz further and further back on the field.

 

Riz guarded against it, braced himself against the barrage with his own sturdy bulk and armor, and then fired a pair of discs in return.

 

Bill blew up one, took the second straight to the stomach and got thrown out of bounds.

 

Legosi tried to move in closer, to help Aoba, only for Louis to arc another blast at the wolf.

 

Legosi blocked, got smashed back half the playing field, and he was dazed, but still in the game. 

 

Louis’ team actually stopped trying to attack at all while Louis kept blasting away. 

 

Another volley was headed right at Legosi, when Aoba cut in between. 

 

The airbender held his ground, slashing and deflecting every concussive flare, but it was barely enough. The raw force was driving him back. 

 

Louis only attacked faster. 

 

Where was he getting all that energy?

 

Juno shouted over, “Legosi, attack with me!”

 

The gray wolf was too ragged to disobey. 

 

Juno launched two huge helpings of water toward the red deer. 

 

Legosi moved to the right of Aoba, stomped down, floating a bunch of discs up - and shot them all rapidly toward the red deer. 

 

The water canceled out part of the flames, made an opening for two of the earth discs to slip through Louis’ barrage.

 

Rock hit hard against Louis, sending the red deer flying backwards into Riz.

 

* Into Riz. *  

 

Louis ended up with his back against the giant carnivore, stunned. 

 

Riz moved to protect him. He wrapped his huge arms around the thin red deer.

 

He pulled Louis back, interposed his own body between the other team's attacks and the slight herbivore. 

 

Juno and Legosi, they kept firing, trying to knock the other two off the field - it was their only chance to win the round. 

 

Louis wasn’t aware of that. 

 

His entire being was drawn to that one giant of a carnivore looming over him. 

 

Louis felt the hot, panting breath of a predator above. 

 

He felt the tight, impossibly strong grasp of those massive arms, caging his small body. 

 

He saw the glint of the bear’s blade-like claws. 

 

Louis exploded. 

 

His whole body flinched down, a firebender’s reflex, and a huge column of fire burst up around him.

 

It was a massive red-orange spiral that blasted the giant bear away - straight toward Aoba.

 

Aoba gave the airbender’s equivalent of a flinch, an air cushion to defend himself against the airborne bear. 

 

It slowed Riz a little, but he still crashed hard into Aoba and they both got knocked off their feet. Aoba almost went splat.

 

The explosion silenced everyone else. 

 

Everything stopped. 

 

Then their airbender, Pina, shouted, “What the hell was that?! Louis!! He’s on our side!!”

 

The Dall sheep ran over the dividing water troughs to help Riz and Aoba, both now dazed. 

 

Good thing they all wear armor, helmets, pads.

 

Juno splashed some water on Riz, to stop any residual fire from spreading on cloth or fur. 

 

The medics - Tao and Jack - both ran over to help, and more people were yelling. 

 

Even Gon was blowing his whistle, from where he’d been helping the mid-breed teams, crying out, “Louis, what was that?!”

 

Legosi felt frozen in place, unable to decide what he should be doing. He glanced back and forth between his own team, and Louis. 

 

Louis’ body looked frozen, too; gripped by something, hissing steam out between his teeth. 

 

Sheila ran over and grabbed Louis’ shoulder, “Louis, come on! That could have really hurt them!”

 

Louis lashed out at her with his flames. 

 

Sheila jerked back, air shield for protection. She swore at him.

 

The red deer snarled, “Carnivores! All of you fucking carnivores! Stay away from me! You don’t get to touch me!”

 

Gon whistled again, “Louis, get off the field! Go chill out!”

 

Louis yelled back, “I know!”, before marching away, leaving a trail of steam in his wake. 

 

Legosi felt frozen for a little while more.



…… 



The mood was still sour when Legosi caught up with Haru and Jack in the woods, for Legosi’s secret bending lessons.

 

Haru was trying to get him to loosen up his upper body now, get him more used to twisting and leaning and turning away from an attack. 

 

But Legosi couldn’t focus on that. Seeing the way Louis responded … something felt off. 

 

Something felt really, badly off. 

 

Legosi didn’t know how to word it right. They were practically kids.

 

It was the same feeling he had when Haru got hurt bad.

 

He asked them while dodging, “Do you think it was me? Was it me, on the field? Juno had us attack him together. I hit him hard. Louis gave me the spirit water, and - and I shot back at him anyway.”

 

Jack immediately gave his support, “What? No, of course not. Louis’ always been like that when it comes to carnivores.”

 

Haru scoffed, “Honestly, you could stand to hit Louis more, not less.”

 

Legosi fussed with his hands, “But he’s been even more mad since we lost Ellen, and then all that stuff happened with the team and Dolph… and spirit water is really precious, but he still got it for my eyes…”

 

Haru was dismissive, “It’s Dolph’s fault, not yours. He chose to attack Ellen, he chose to attack you. He deserved way worse than a spirit beat-down if you ask me. Louis just has so much pride in his clan’s superiority over carnivores, and it makes him act all crazy. He’s prejudiced. Honestly, I’m not sure if he’s much better than Ellen and Mizuchi. But it wasn’t a carnivore that axed Ellen; it was Dolph, his own clanmate. Dolph being the murderer and having to help you probably just pissed him off. Plus, it was Gon who chose you over Dolph; you haven’t been in control over any part of this, so no, it’s not remotely your fault. It's not like you’re even responsible for what happened to Dolph!”

 

Legosi hesitated. His tail twitched, an ear flicked. 

 

Jack squinted at him, “Wait, are you?”

 

Haru turned, “Are you what?”

 

Legosi kept his gaze away, murmuring under his breath. “No…”

 

Jack insisted, “You are responsible, aren’t you?? You’re a terrible liar!!”

 

Legosi replied, “I’m an okay liar!”

 

Haru snorted, “While you were healing my ribs, you tried to convince me your clear water was mud and you were blondie here. Your lying sucks. We need to work on that.”

 

Jack jumped at him, “Legosi! Why would you say something like that??”

 

Legosi fussed, “I panicked!”

 

Honestly, it was a miracle that Legosi had kept his secret this long.

 

His saving grace had always been that no one in a million years would ever consider a hybrid, ‘an abomination,’ as the lost reptile.

 

Legosi grumbled more and started pacing in a circle. He opened and closed his mouth several more times, then finally just said it all in a rush. “I had to use the avatar state! Dolph tried to kill me, I was blind, I was about to die, I had to let the avatar state take control! I think a mole avatar used earthbending to squish him! But some other spirit was watching us and probably knows what I am, but it told the guards I was saved by ‘another spirit,’ while laughing, like it was totally some spirit joke, so the guards and Gon think I was just possessed and it wasn’t me!”

 

Haru started cackling hysterically.

 

Legosi insisted, “It’s not funny! He sandblasted my eyes! I thought I was going to die!”

 

The rabbit kept laughing, choking, trying to hold her stomach because she, like the spirit, thought it was hilarious. She was stammering out every word, “You squished him? You fucking squished him?? He tried to kill you - of all people, the avatar - and even blind , you squished him??”

 

Legosi went back to groaning and pacing, “It wasn’t me, it was the avatar state!”

 

Haru was heaving, cackling, “Oh spirits! Oh! Oh, spirits, no! The fucking bad luck of that guy! He attacked the one guy! The one avatar in the world!! ‘Oh grrr, I’m a grumpy hippo, I’m gonna stomp a little doggo’ ‘No, please, no! AVATAR POWERS, HOOO’!!!”

 

Haru started making sound effects and pretending her fingers were fighters.

 

Legosi laid down flat on the ground, hit the ground, and made a little tent around his entire body with earthbending.

 

He could still hear Haru laughing. 

 

Jack came over and knocked on the stone covering. He said loudly, “Don’t worry, Legosi. I’m sure that whatever problems Louis has, they have nothing to do with you. So there’s no need to worry about him. We’ll worry about, uh, Dolph! He’s a much more realistic concern! Wait, that came out wrong.”

 

Jack heard Legosi’s muted screaming coming through the stone of his emergency mausoleum. 



…… 



Louis was back to killing them tomorrow afternoon - but it was the normal amount of murder, not the condensed homicide of the day before.

 

Legosi wasn’t sure if that was better. 

 

Louis’ moves were all completely legal, and as intense as a firebender’s should be. 

 

But Louis was also quiet.

 

Today, the red deer was detached, and Legosi was even more confused about the whole thing. 

 

Maybe it was his avatar senses tingling, but … something still didn’t feel right. Legosi’s insides still felt all twisted up, guilty and worried. Something about Louis felt off-balance. 

 

Legosi felt like he was missing something obvious. 

 

But by the time practice was over, when the players were getting out of their armor and pads in the locker room, Legosi had formed some small semblance of a plan. 

 

As they were leaving, Legosi made a point of asking Jack while Haru was sort of close, “I’m going to head into town for a bit. Do you need anything?”

 

Jack frowned, “Not today, no. Did you want me to come along?”

 

Legosi shook his head, and noted Haru was listening. “I’ll be fine. It’ll be better if I go without you. I just wanted to tell you I’d be back later.”

 

It took a few seconds more for Jack’s expression to harden. Jack pulled a few droplets from a drinking gourd, and flicked them at the wolf. “No! No alone! Bad idea!”

 

Legosi put his arms up against the flicking water, “Jack, stop it! I’m not going into the woods! I’m just going into town!”

 

Jack continued his protest, flicking more water at Legosi, reminding him of what all just happened this week. 

 

Haru finally interrupted, “Oh, come on. I’ll go with him. I need to pick up some things in town anyway. I’ll play big wolf’s bodyguard, big wolf can carry my shit. How’s that?”

 

Jack still had a grumpy frown for a face, but if it was Haru? “Fine,” he complained, “But if you guys aren’t back after the sun sets, I’m coming after you.”

 

It was nice that Jack cared at least.

 

Legosi sighed heavily, “It won’t take that long, I promise.”

 

A rarity for him, Legosi made a point of wearing his only set of nice clothes. They were a little small now, kind of old. He so rarely could afford new things.

 

Haru stayed just outside his room. She didn’t seem bothered in the least about being in a carnivore dorm. She always seemed ready to chat about anything, to fill the silence with conversation.

 

But when the two were further on their way from the school, she asked him calmly, “So where are we going that you don’t want to bring blondie? Cause you’re with him everywhere. I’m assuming it’s an herbivore place, isn’t it? Or are you finally going to see the sages?”

 

Legosi kept his head low. “No. No sages… Do you ever have a feeling, where you just … have to do something? Where something feels wrong, and maybe you’re not even sure what, but you have to do something about it?”

 

Haru nodded as they walked, “Yeah, of course. We all do.”

 

Legosi was wary of the other people they passed on their walk toward the middle of town. He talked softer, “I felt this way when you got really hurt. I feel like … something’s wrong with Louis…”

 

Haru snorted, “Legosi, I can not count how many things are wrong with Louis.”

 

Legosi insisted, “I’m serious, Haru…”

 

Haru laughed, “And that’s your first mistake, little leaf.” 

 

Legosi grumbled to himself with unhappy canid noises.

 

Haru conceded, “Okay, okay. I’ll be serious. I know when to jump and when to duck. So, what, are we going to a medic or - his family? You said no sages.”

 

Legosi admitted, “I thought I’d check on his family, yeah… if they even let me in. I figured, if I just pass along the message that something is wrong, they’d probably know how to help him. You don’t have to come if you don’t want to.”

 

Haru half teased, “Nah, I said I’d be your bodyguard, and I meant it. We need you safe for the game - and Wolf of the West things. So I’m here, for your body.”

 

Haru slapped the wolf on the ass, nearly making Legosi fly up into the air. 

 

She giggled to herself like an imp.

 

Legosi glared at her, choking on the audacity. 

 

Haru stretched out her arms, “I know, I know. I’m terrible… Serious rabbit time, starting now.”

 

Officially speaking, the school wasn’t actually separate from the town; it was just on the outskirts. 

 

The school did have some stone walls for the student’s protection, but in a world of wings and claws and elemental bending, a wall did only so much good.

 

The patrolling guards helped.

 

The markets and business buildings sort of jumbled together in the city of Cherryton, particularly along the water, but much of the city was still separated into districts by clan lines.

 

Legosi knew where Clan Artio lived, they had the richest buildings, and he knew that the biggest, largest home would be for Louis’ family. 

 

They’d have to identify themselves to the local clan guard. You can’t just waltz into another clan’s neighborhood. 

 

A big carnivore around the homes of herbivores? It was sketchy at best, and it would look worse if another canid like Jack was with him - but Haru was with him instead, and that gave him a bit more legitimacy. 

 

Haru asked him as they got closer, “Do you at least know what you’re going to say? Cause, on the subject of lying? Planning it out ahead of time can make it easier…”

 

The wolf slouched a bit more, but took out a piece of folded paper from his pocket. He mumbled back, “I wrote an introduction between matches…”

 

He still felt a bit unnerved presenting himself to the gate guards of Clan Artio. They were … serious. Dangerous. Big metal weapons for chopping and stabbing.

 

Legosi gave a full bow, bent all the way over at the waist, to formally give his request of the guard. He read his little paper, “I am Legosi the gray wolf, an earthbender from Clan Canida. I attend the school with Louis the red deer. I am concerned for him and would like to seek an audience with his family. Could you pass along this request, please?”

 

Legosi got somewhere between a stink eye and outright suspicion, but if it concerned the scion of the clan? They had to let someone know. 

 

Legosi added awkwardly, “And, and this is Haru. She’s an airbender.”

 

Haru gave them two thumbs up, “I’m his bodyguard.”

 

The guards squinted more.

 

This was a weird day. 

 

A fluffy sheep came out after a few minutes, to escort Haru and Legosi inside. 

 

The huge mansion had its own array of guards, mostly deer and buffalo, and though they weren’t marked or color coded, Legosi kind of assumed they were benders. Louis’ family could afford the best.

 

The guards led them into a large, ornate chamber. Legosi felt like he was being led before the throne of a king, or an emperor, and the great, old red deer was dressed to match. 

 

Oguma. 

 

Louis’ father. 

 

Like most people in Cherryton, Legosi knew him by reputation only. Legosi didn’t expect to be talking to him - maybe a sibling, or his mother. Legosi didn’t actually know much about Louis’ family. 

 

Legosi thought it was strange that Oguma looked so different from Louis. 

 

The wolf felt a cold shiver in the red deer’s presence. Oguma’s throne room seemed designed to make you feel small before him. 

 

Haru remained indifferent. She was glancing around, at all the other guards that stood ready to defend their lord.

 

Oguma regarded the two of them another moment. His narrow eyes were dark and suspicious. To either side of him, there were large desks filled with writing, and writing implements. He’d probably been working right before.

 

Oguma asked imperiously, “They say you are concerned for my son.”

 

Legosi bowed at the waist again. “Yes, sir. I wasn’t sure how to help him.”

 

Oguma inquired, “And why do you think he needs your help?”

 

Legosi stood up a little, but kept his head down. He didn’t want to risk correcting him, just explained, “Louis has been very upset lately, sir. He’s angry.”

 

Oguma gave a bass rumble of a laugh. 

 

Oguma stated, “Louis is a firebender,” as if that was its own explanation. 

 

Legosi hesitated. “This feels different, sir…”

 

Oguma asked, “How different?”

 

His bluntness made Legosi waver.

 

Haru nudged the wolf. She whispered encouragement, “Don’t panic. Breathe. Just tell him what you feel.”

 

Legosi fussed with his big hands. He said reluctantly, “Louis and I … we aren’t friends, sir. But we train together, in the afternoons. I’ve known him for several years now. Lately… something hasn’t felt right with him.”

 

Oguma didn’t reply for a moment. 

 

Legosi glanced up for a second, saw Oguma stroking his jaw. 

 

Oguma wondered, “And you are a perceptive wolf, what was it, Legosi?”

 

Legosi swallowed hard.

 

Haru tried to help, “Legosi is not the most aware wolf, but he is pretty sensitive in his own way.”

 

Legosi acknowledged, “It is Legosi, sir, but … no. Actually… people keep telling me to pay attention more…”

 

Oguma pressed the question, “Then why are you concerned for Louis? What has led you to this concern?”

 

Legosi felt his throat tighten again, now with embarrassment. “I’m sorry, sir. I don’t know how to explain it. I don’t mean to waste your time. It’s just a feeling I have. It feels like something is wrong.”

 

Oguma’s voice hardened, “Your concern, albeit misguided, has been noted. Louis has always been able to handle everything on his own. Unless you have information of actual value, my guards will see you out.”

 

Louis’ words were echoing in Legosi’s memories.

 

There was so much Louis didn’t say, to anyone. Like Louis was reading from a script?

 

What was he missing?

 

This weird feeling Legosi had, that something was out of place, off balance: was this part of being the avatar?

 

Was there something else left behind from entering the avatar state?

 

Or was it just Legosi, his eyes always watching the other players? 

 

Thinking about that made him feel uncomfortable. 

 

Legosi breathed softly, “Sir? Was Louis… Was Louis hurt by carnivores?”

 

Oguma didn’t answer. He just sat there, stroking his jaw. 

 

Then Oguma gestured to the guards, “Escort them outside.”

 

And that was the end of that.

Chapter 8: The big game

Summary:

Just once.

Notes:

Comments keep me writing and posting. :)

Chapter Text

Legosi didn’t really sleep the night before the intercity matches, between Cherryton and Dorpal.

 

He tossed, he turned, he was filled with anxiety.

 

He was groggy and drained all morning, even as excitement was spreading like a fire through the city.

 

A whole lot of visitors had already shown up by cart and carriage and boat (pushed along by benders, of course). Most were from Dorpal, but they got visitors from the other close cities, too - like Warden, Insiger, and Indre.

 

The earthbenders had made an even bigger stadium for this occasion. More and more people were showing up the whole afternoon, taking their seats. Food vendors were trying to get people’s attention, sell some snacks or dinner for people watching the games. A few carts were offering tea of various kinds. Several merchants were even then trying to make sales to all the travelers, offer Cherryton crafts.

 

Legosi kept bouncing back and forth between too sick to eat, and too sick not to eat. He threw up only once, and Jack tried to help steady his nerves with a waterbender’s healing touch.

 

Gon tried to give them all a pre-game pep talk, something about teamwork, keeping your cool, playing smart, but Legosi was too anxious to remember it. He forgot it by the time they actually took their seats on the playing field sidelines, behind the safety chain netting.

 

All the benders had slightly nicer uniforms, nicer armor for this sort of public spectacle.

 

Legosi would have liked it if his team could have gone first, just got it out of the way sooner rather than later, but the matches were organized by size and ability.

 

The mid-breed B teams were up first. 

 

An airbender with an old-fashioned megaphone did announcements, loudly introducing the players on both sides - all eight players getting ready to knock the other team off the playing field.

 

Best 3 out of 5, first to claim 3 rounds wins the match.

 

A referee whistled the start, and elements started flying every which way.

 

It was a fast-paced game, more dexterity than power - smaller targets for each other to hit.

 

Kibi and Tem played a close game to each other, in the center. 

 

Kibi was a fairly strong earthbender, but not very mobile. Tem tried to protect him with his airbending. Legosi loved their technique, their teamwork, but it was clearly a struggle out there.

 

Since Mizuchi the harlequin quit the roster, Els moved up to the A team and Legom the chicken took Els’ place on B team. Legom joined the roster out of a desire for physical fitness. She never really expected to make a team (Legosi knew that sentiment), but she was still a solid waterbender.

 

Kai the mongoose was one of the dodgiest firebenders on the roster, when his temper didn’t get the better of him. If he could keep his cool, he’d be one of the better players on the team. Gon kept trying to work with him on that.

 

Kai … did not keep his cool. 

 

Kibi and Tem ended up alone together a lot over the match. They won the first round for Cherryton, lost the second, won the third … but then lost the next two rounds. 2 to 3, Dorpal claimed victory from the first match.

 

It was the mid-breed A teams next, and that? That was some bending.

 

Legosi found his eyes drawn to Haru again and again. It was like watching a master at work, the way she moved on the field, weaving and turning, cartwheels and twists. She was showing off today. Without having to worry about a teammate’s sabotage, she could fight with her eyes forward. 

 

She practically outclassed Dorpal all on her own, and the rest of her team stood strong.

 

Sanu the pelican? He  was very good at arcing his firebending with those wings of his. He was a trickier player, an old soul, and had a tea-drinking calmness about him that a lot of firebenders could learn from.

 

Mokichi the badger was a faster earthbender than Kibi. He didn’t need as much protecting as the anteater. He could stand on his own just fine, guarding and attacking in equal measure. 

 

Els had expected to play as the B team’s waterbender, not the A team’s. She was good, but she was clearly pushing herself to keep up with the rest of A team. Haru helped keep her safe.

 

Airbenders. Even with the rules about just deflecting and blocking, they could change the field of battle so much.

 

Haru led the team to a full shut-out; they won three rounds in a row.

 

Legosi was having so much fun watching them out on the field, he forgot he was going to be playing out there next.

 

It was time for the large-breed B teams… 

 

The announcer started introducing them.

 

Juno led the way onto the field, taking the leftmost position. Bill and Aoba followed, took places in the center, and Legosi awkwardly took the final rightmost position, keeping his head down.

 

They’d have to shuffle around the field, over the course of the game, but this was how they’d start.

 

Don’t look at the people, don’t look at the people, don’t look at the -

 

Legosi looked.

 

The stadium had to be bigger. There were so many people in the stands. Legosi didn’t remember ever seeing this many - but he’d never been on the field for a big game either.

 

Legosi’s heart was beating too fast, and things hadn’t even begun.

 

The referee whistled the start, Legosi flinched, and got fire blasted off his feet by Dorpal’s firebender, a buffalo.

 

Aoba took to the wolf’s defense, blocking for him even as he yelled, “Legosi, come on!”

 

Legosi grit his teeth, scrambled back up on his feet, and unloaded with a fast salvo of earthen discs back. 

 

With some irony? The Dorpal team tried to focus on Legosi (they sensed weakness, it was the rookie’s first game), only for Juno and Bill to take Dorpal out from the left side. The first round was Cherryton’s.

 

Dorpal got their revenge in the next. 

 

Legosi didn’t flinch this time, went right on the offense.

 

Dorpal went after Aoba, their defensive core. 

 

Bill was firing away, Legosi launched one strike, realized that Aoba was about to take an elemental combo from the other team, and neither Aoba or Legosi could block it all in time.

 

Aoba went down, knocked back off the playing field, and Dorpal went after Legosi immediately.

 

Legosi tried to block, got two discs in front of himself, and the Dorpal waterbender - a lizard - just slipped a stream right past them.

 

If you hit someone with enough water, fast enough? Yeah, it could send a person flying. Legosi got knocked out of bounds.

 

1 to 1. First to claim 3 rounds wins. 

 

It was anybody’s game.

 

But Dorpal won the next one, too. They went after Legosi again. 

 

He tried, he really did, but this time it was the earthbending gorilla who knocked him out.

 

1 to 2, Dorpal almost had it in the bag.

 

The stadium was screaming.

 

Next round, everybody held their own. They all had a feel for each other, started reading how the other team attacked, moved, blocked.

 

They ran out the clock; everyone was still standing at the end of the round.

 

The referee flipped a coin for the one-on-one sudden-death tiebreaker. Cherryton won the pick of element for that.

 

Aoba stepped forward, “We pick air.”

 

Everybody else stepped off the field as Aoba and the Dorpal airbender, a puma, stared each other down in the center.

 

There was no mandatory defense for this. The airbenders could attack each other here, hard and fast. 

 

This was a rare opportunity, for an airbender to release the raw pounding pressure of air on the playing field, to leap and dodge and lash.

 

Legosi couldn’t even blink, the two airbenders were so fast, palms thrusting, bodies twisting, trading blows, the conflict of it whipping up a gale that everyone in the stadium could feel.

 

Aoba threw a wave of air with a huge right hook, the puma bent it aside - and missed Aoba’s roundhouse kick right after it.

 

Hurricane force blasted the puma off the middle of the field. 

 

The puma broke his fall, he caught himself on a cushion of air and landed fine, but the referee still whistled. ‘Out of bounds.’ Aoba got the win.

 

Aoba made a point of shaking hands with the cat, because the eagle hadn’t had the chance to let loose on the field like that in a long time.

 

On the sidelines, Bill was clapping, laughing to Legosi, “That’s one way to put on a show!”

 

2 to 2, all.

 

The stadium was electrified, cheering, yelling.

 

It was anyone’s game again.

 

The final round.

 

The very last chance to take the win.

 

Legosi swallowed painfully hard.

 

He wanted to throw up again. 

 

The referee blew the whistle, round start.

 

Everyone started off fierce, desperate, blasting and dodging - and tired. 

 

Aoba had pushed himself too hard, won the tie-breaker right before, but he was slower now. 

 

Dorpal was focusing their assault.

 

Aoba went to block for Bill, pushed him out of the way in time, but Aoba took a double hit of water and earth, and it knocked him out of the game.

 

Bill battled back, angry and powerful, roaring as he unleashed a volley of attacks, a huge flurry of fire blasts. 

 

Bill took out the Dorpal airbender right there, put the others on the defensive - and their waterbender snuck an attack under Bill’s barrage.

 

Bill was thrown off the field. 

 

Three Dorpal benders against two Cherryton benders - and the two were divided on the field.

 

Too far away, Legosi and Juno tried to get closer, to support each other while shooting back, but the Dorpal waterbender lashed out with a water whip every time they drew near.

 

Too far. 

 

Just too far, and then all three Dorpal benders turned on Juno at once. She dodged away from two elemental attacks, got clipped by a third, and then a fourth hit dead center.

 

Things slowed down for Legosi as he watched, in sudden terror, as his last lifeline was being launched off the playing field.

 

Juno was out.

 

Aoba was out, Bill was out, Juno was out. 

 

It was just Legosi. 

 

It was all Legosi, and three Dorpal benders.

 

The crowd was screaming.

 

His team was screaming.

 

A few thousand voices made a chaotic chorus, and somewhere in there, Legosi could have sworn he heard people yelling his name to not give in. 

 

All noise and battle and rage and Legosi was trying to stand his ground, to block whatever he could, as a stoic earthbender, but he could only take so many hits. He wasn’t built like Riz.

 

Fire hit his shoulder, water pounded at his core, an earthen disc struck his side, and it was all he could do to just stand and endure, his fists were clenched so tight, all he could do was … stand …

 

‘Do you want to play , or do you want to win ?’

 

It had seemed like such a simple question, when Louis asked it the other day.

 

But it was so hard to answer, to say what he wanted, because he couldn’t. He couldn’t want those things.

 

It wasn’t safe. He couldn’t be too much, couldn’t do too much, and it was beyond him. He couldn’t even say what he wanted, to enjoy being the avatar. It was all beyond him. 

 

To be him, what he wanted … it’d start a war.

 

To be him … he had to be … quiet.

 

He had to. 

 

It was the only way. 

 

Legosi unclenched his fists. 

 

Legosi put his palms up in front of him.

 

The stadium didn’t seem so loud.

 

He was practically surrendering. 

 

Legosi dropped the earthbender inside.

 

Legosi the earthbender couldn’t do it.

 

Legosi breathed out.

 

Two blasts of fire came at him.

 

Two blasts of fire were all it would take, for it to all be over, to give in, be done, be the stupid failure he had always accepted he’d be, the one they all knew he’d be.

 

Legosi shifted his weight on his feet.

 

He leaned one way.

 

The flames went sailing by.

 

Water followed - another arcing shot - Legosi walked right around it like it wasn’t even there.

 

I want to win.

 

Just - just once!

 

Legosi walked the circle, left from fire, right from water, didn’t block the earth disc thrown his way - he deflected it.  

 

No air. Legosi wasn’t using air, he was just earthbending, and he bounced the next disc back towards the waterbender.

 

The lizard wasn’t expecting that and took a crippling shot to the stomach.

 

Legosi didn’t stomp like an earthbender so much as tap with his feet, to float more discs up from the ground for his counterattack.

 

Legosi shot two more discs at the waterbender, with open palms, and it sent the lizard flying off the field.

 

There was an explosion - not of elements, but of people, of screaming and yelling, and Legosi had to drown it all out and focus because he still had the gorilla and buffalo to deal with.

 

The Dorpal benders went on the offensive, even if they were tired, another flurry of rocky discs and shooting flames.

 

Legosi wasn’t tired. Legosi had energy to spare. Legosi used the earthbender’s attacks as his own defense, thrusting with his hands to deflect earth back into fire’s way, creating a huge cloud of dust. 

 

Legosi grabbed and flicked the last two discs right back at the Dorpal earthbender who sent them, through the dust cloud. 

 

The gorilla yelled, hit. 

 

One more bender down, knocked out of bounds.

 

Just Legosi now. Just Legosi and the Dorpal firebender, the buffalo, and the screaming of a city. The dust thinned.

 

Fire was mad, fire was angry, this wasn’t right, it was three benders against one, the weak one, they should have won already. No time to be tired. Fire kept attacking.

 

Legosi had to twist away, to rely on his training with Haru for balance, for flowing with his whole body, to use his feet in just the right way to keep moving, keep standing - to accept the pull of gravity and shift the legs and suddenly he was standing again, still in the game, and chucking earthen discs back.

 

No stone, no mountain, no sturdy earth movements - a billowing reed, a willow tree, a falling leaf in the screaming hurricane of spectators. 

 

Legosi felt ancient. Legosi felt strong. Legosi felt like himself, like he wasn’t holding back, like for once in his life, he wasn’t worried about who was watching him. 

 

He was having fun.

 

He walked the circle, left to right, stopped a foot short of another fiery missile. 

 

He backtracked, reversing the momentum like it was nothing, ducked under another fire blast - reached wide, gathered a disc from the ground and slung it at an angle.

 

It hit the buffalo, but didn’t take him out. 

 

The Dorpal firebender just got angrier. He renewed his assault like a wild spirit, burning everything he had at once.

 

But Legosi had seen worse. 

 

He’d seen Louis mad.

 

Legosi tried to weave through it. He levitated two discs close to his forearms, like shields. They deflected the flames aside, to the left and right. 

 

Legosi blocked and shifted and shot back and fire was still full of rage and murder and Legosi needed an opening, needed the firebender to wear out, burn himself out, needed the right moment before Legosi could strike - and the whistle blew.

 

The last crash of fire broke against a disc in the middle of the field. 

 

Everything was silent.

 

Legosi didn’t realize until then how much he was gasping for breath, shoulders heaving, nostrils flaring, and the Dorpal firebender was the same, about to fall.

 

Legosi glanced at the referee, who was shouting, “The round is a draw! Players, approach for the coin toss!”

 

Legosi felt a blankness inside of himself and he wasn’t sure if that was good or bad but the audience screamed even louder at whatever the hell they had just witnessed.

 

The rest of B team came running back on the field and Bill was yelling and grabbed Legosi in the biggest hug and swung him around off the ground because, “WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT?!! WHAT THE FUCKING FUCK WAS THAT?!!”

 

Because there was ‘moving like an airbender’ and there was whatever Legosi just did, making it look that effortless, and no one saw that coming from the rookie earthbender.

 

Legosi had never heard Bill swearing so happy and astonished and that only confused Legosi more and he was panting too much to reply and Aoba was saying something about masterful footwork and Juno was cheering on the hidden strength of a wolf like she knew it all along and the referee had to whistle several more times for the crowd to quiet down because the game wasn’t over, they still had the sudden-death tiebreaker.

 

Dorpal won the coin toss. 

 

Their firebender was completely drained, Aoba had already beaten their airbender once, and who even knows what other secret moves that wolf might have, so their earthbender wasn’t going to risk going one-on-one with Legosi.

 

That left water.

 

Dorpal had a very good, tricksy waterbender on their side, that lizard who’d been turning the tide of victory all game.

 

And in a one-on-one fight, Juno knew how to demolish a waterbender like that in seconds.

 

Legosi didn’t even see how it happened because he was off to the side, losing himself in a big gourd of drinking water.

 

And then firebenders were blasting off explosions into the sky in firework celebrations, and Legosi didn’t understand why Bill suddenly picked him up, or why others were getting involved, bouncing him up and down, or why he thought he heard people cheering his name.

 

Legosi didn’t think anyone would celebrate him ever, and that?

 

He wasn’t prepared for that.

 

For any of that. 

 

… And it was such a nice feeling to have … 



……



The referee had to call for order eventually. 

 

There was still the last match, the large-breed A teams. 

 

Louis, Riz, Sheila, Dom … they were some of the best benders Cherryton had to offer.

 

Louis just … didn’t seem like his head was in the game.

 

Legosi had planned to stay, planned to watch it all, but in all honesty, by that point, he was overwhelmed and overstimulated. 

 

Haru sneaked over to him when he was getting a snack, and nudged him in the side.

 

Legosi looked down at her.

 

Haru was smirking shamelessly as she said, “Let me do the talking.”

 

The wolf frowned. “The talking?”

 

The rabbit was swelling up in pride. She still whispered, “You’re still a bad liar and I’m your teacher. Tonight was a win-win for me. So when they start asking you questions about your training, you refer them to me. Got it?”

 

Legosi’s tail swayed hesitantly. “…You don’t mind?”

 

Haru grinned, “Well, I might have just secured two victories for Cherryton tonight. So. Yeah. I don’t mind.”

 

Legosi’s tail definitely wagged faster. “You’re a great teacher, Haru.”

 

Haru stretched her arms, “Please, please: shower me with your praises.”



…… 



Legosi had some sentiment of the party that was going to happen. A lot of people used game day as a reason to celebrate, to carouse, and to get very drunk. It was a close game, but Louis’ team actually lost in the end, so Cherryton and Dorpal both had two wins to be proud of. It seemed like a lot of people were going to get drunk tonight.

 

Legosi was never much one for the party aspect of it. He enjoyed watching the game, then going back to the dorms. 

 

The only thing actually keeping Legosi around with the rest of the Cherryton teams… was the job offers.

 

Somehow, Legosi hadn’t really been around for those before. 

 

Shipping Company X, the personal forces of Lord Y, even the city guard was asking what his intentions were after he graduated. Some members of Clan Canida were even getting a little possessive about it, like he was their personal pride and joy and belonged to them.

 

Legosi thought he did okay, but not that good. He was just a novelty.

 

But Legosi had to admit, he didn’t really have any plans at all. 

 

‘I don’t know, thought I might intern as incarnation of universal balance. I heard there’s an opening.’ Yeah, he couldn’t say that out loud.

 

Legosi just pointed them to Haru when they asked how he learned to move like that. Haru stretched the truth a bit, said she’d been tutoring Legosi on the side for a while. 

 

It was like a whole new style of earthbending, all smooth and evasive like a desert dust cloud.

 

Haru said it merrily, “Oh, Legosi kept getting his ass beat in practice. It was just too much, you know? I hate to see a person suffer - and I wagered he could improve a lot if I drilled him on some fundamentals. And now here we are! I’m so proud of him.”

 

There were certainly plenty of other students who could confirm: Legosi’s skill level was a fairly recent accomplishment… 

 

And everything, all the accolades, all the cheers, all the shaking hands - Legosi wouldn’t have needed any of it at all for his one favorite part of the night.

 

An older komodo gentleman, all rustic and weathered, finally made it through the crowds, the parties, to finally get within earshot of that one large wolf. 

 

The old komodo looked so amazingly, unabashedly proud. Legosi wasn’t sure, but the way his eyes glistened? The komodo might have been crying earlier.

 

His face was radiant. He told Legosi, “You were incredible out there.”

 

The komodo offered to shake his hand, and Legosi shook it with a warm heart.

 

They couldn’t get away with more.

 

Legosi’s tail hadn’t wagged that much in ages. Legosi had to clear his throat first to talk, “It just seemed like the right time.”

 

Another tear slipped from the komodo’s left eye. “I bet you made your family proud.”

 

Legosi swallowed hard, and his ears made that drooping, flicking motion. “I hope I did.”

 

His tail was stuck wagging that way all night long.

Chapter 9: Nothing suspicious here

Summary:

Legosi tries to manage the fallout.

Legosi has mixed feelings about being the avatar.

Notes:

Comments keep me writing and posting.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Legosi didn’t think to ask until later, when night was bringing everything to a close, “It was you, wasn’t it? Who told Gosha to come?”

 

Jack started smirking slowly. He was trying to be nonchalant on their walk to the dorms, but his tail was wagging faster anyway. “I may have spent an afternoon walking along the rivers… to tell him in person.”

 

Legosi’s tail was still wagging, too. Legosi said, “Thank you, for that… and thank you for not telling me.”

 

Jack knew, “I had a feeling it’d make you even more nervous. But you were great out there! You were better than I’ve ever seen you. So it all worked out for the best.”

 

Jack gave the big wolf an affectionate pat on the back.

 

Legosi tried to force a smile, “Yeah. For the best… it all worked out, for the best…”



…… 



“What else are you hiding?”

 

Legosi twitched at Gon’s words. 

 

Legosi slurred, “S-sir?”

 

Gon just smiled, equally amused and suspicious. “Well, I had a feeling you’ve been holding back, but I didn’t realize you were holding back that much .”

 

Legosi swallowed hard. 

 

The teams weren’t meeting the day after the big game. They didn’t have classes on sunday either, but principal Gon still called Legosi in for a private chat in his office. 

 

Legosi fussed with his hands, “I’m, I’m not hiding anything, sir.”

 

The obvious lie was obvious. 

 

Gon laughed once, “You’re a teenager, Legosi. Everyone has secrets, especially teenagers. I’m just wondering what yours are.”

 

Legosi tried to reach for excuses and stammered, “Haru said I’m not allowed to talk to people about it. That was the rule she gave me.”

 

Technically true, not a lie. Still sounded like one though. 

 

Gon was still smiling and looking at him like he didn’t believe it. “Yes, she said she’s been training you for months. But that’s not true, is it?”

 

Legosi grit his teeth. “Sir?”

 

The tiger explained easily, “Your growth as a player has been relatively stagnant for the last year or two, then in the last few weeks, you showed a significant improvement. I always thought it was curious how you played better whenever I put you on a better team. But maybe I’m wrong. Maybe you weren’t holding back.”

 

Legosi glanced aside. “…It just took time for me to get it…”

 

Gon wondered, “Do you realize how hard it is to do what you did on the field?”

 

Legosi shifted his weight from one foot to the other, looking downwards. “It wasn’t easy, sir. The players from Dorpal are really strong.”

 

Gon gestured with a hand, “No no. I don’t mean pulling a draw out of that round - though yes, that was quite impressive. Dorpal’s firebender pushed himself so hard, trying to keep up with you, that he was ready to pass out at the end. I mean shifting styles like that.”

 

Legosi briefly nodded up. “That wasn’t easy either, sir…”

 

Gon explained, “It'd be one thing if you used something from a firebending style. Earth and fire have some similarities in their techniques. But you switched to air . Earth and air are expressly contradictory. You have to overwrite years of practice, instinct, and muscle memory. Many people have made such an attempt before, and few ever succeed - much less someone your age - and you did it beautifully out there. I’m not the only one who noticed. How many job offers did you get?”

 

Legosi couldn’t quite look Gon in the face anymore. “I don’t know. I didn’t think to keep count…”

 

He stopped counting after four. 

 

A lot of people wanted him as a guard, a soldier, a warrior. 

 

Legosi didn’t want to fight at all.

 

Gon just leaned back in his chair, and closed his eyes. He had a certain happiness on his face as he recalled, “I’ve mentioned the avatar to you kids before. I had the opportunity to see her once, and I’ll never forget it. The avatar’s ability to connect with each element and style is part of what made them strong, helped them keep the balance in the midst of this world’s chaos.”

 

Legosi felt an uncomfortable sensation sliding into his skin, down his shoulders.

 

Gon shook his head and smiled, “But you don’t need to listen to me rambling. You’re no avatar, Legosi - but I do think you have a talent, and it’s worth nurturing. We’ll be facing Indre next month. I’d like you to keep using both styles in practice. I think that’ll be good for you, and good for the roster, too. It’ll put some pressure on them to expect the unexpected.”

 

Legosi didn’t like that. “…Are you sure that’s a good idea, sir?”

 

Gon laughed, “I do! But I wouldn’t be surprised if more people start paying Haru for lessons, or want to watch you train. The two of you had best be careful.”

 

Legosi winced, “Careful?”

 

Gon smirked, “You’re both important to the teams. Cherryton took those wins in part because of you two. You have an obligation to stay healthy for them, and Cherryton. I don’t want to hear you strained yourself - or hurt each other - and can’t play in the next intercity games.”

 

Legosi nodded quickly, “Of course, sir.”

 

Legosi started to head out, but Gon called him again, “Oh, and Legosi?”

 

Legosi wanted to run away.

 

Nervously, the wolf faced him again. “Yes, sir?”

 

Gon was still looking pleased. “Thank you for not holding back. You made a lot of people happy last night.”

 

Legosi nodded, just a little more modest about it. “I’m glad, sir. Thank you.”



…… 



Legosi, Jack, and Haru had to be a lot sneakier about getting to their secret cavern. 

 

Gon’s comment about ‘people wanting to watch them train’ suddenly made Legosi paranoid about every last person who even looked his way (which, considering the game last night, was a lot of people).

 

As if Legosi wasn’t self-conscious enough…

 

Legosi could take a note from Dolph though, and use his earthbending to swim part of the way beneath the surface. That was a bit disorienting at first, with no sight or scent to rely on. The seismic sense helped. This was different from just sensing vibrations with his feet, but he was slowly figuring it out, with enough practice. 

 

He got stuck in tree roots only twice, thank you very much.

 

Haru could be sneakier above ground. She was a fast small animal, and with her airbending, she could bounce through the treetops as fast as any bird could fly. 

 

Jack couldn’t be sneaky if he tried, but few people cared about him. 

 

To be safe, Jack just didn’t head to the cavern for a few days. He figured they should let the heat die off a bit first.

 

In the meantime, Durham and Voss were particularly vocal about their wants. They were both yelling about the match all weekend, trying to get Legosi to show them those moves again, long after they were supposed to be asleep. 

 

Collot and Miguno had to get the pair to knock it off, because Legosi had to be beyond exhausted. 

 

The weekend was their only real chance to sleep in, and Legosi wasn’t the only one who wanted to go to bed. They’d have plenty of opportunities to play with Legosi later, now that they were past Dorpal.



…… 



Legosi was not expecting the applause when he stepped into their first class monday morning. He was especially not expecting people in class to actually get up from their seats, congratulate him, want to shake his hand or ask him to sit by them because, “That game was so crazy! You wiped the floor with them!”

 

The anxious wolf didn’t actually feel it was worth all that, but he didn’t want to put a damper on their spirits. His fur fluffed up, embarrassed. He thanked them, and tried to redirect people back to their seats because class was going to begin any moment.

 

Their afternoon probending practice started in a similar way. The A and B teams got a lot of their comments out on the night of the games, but the roster was filled with a lot of others who still wanted to talk about it, ask about it, wonder how long he’d been keeping those moves to himself.

 

Louis didn’t ask at all. Louis was still… quiet. He’d been aloof ever since his explosion last week, and that hadn’t changed after the games. It might have gotten even worse since the large-breed A team lost, and Legosi’s team won.

 

‘Team Carnivore.’ Legosi wanted to slap Bill for that.

 

Even now, when Legosi looked at Louis, he still felt something was deeply wrong. Something was out of balance. But Legosi couldn’t do anything else. He’d already told Oguma, and Oguma brushed it aside. He definitely couldn’t talk to Louis. Louis might kill him. Legosi would just have to … keep it to himself.

 

And then came the bucket of cold, harsh reality.

 

Kai joked, “Man, you might be the strongest canid in the school now.”

 

Crunch.

 

Legosi tried not to wince, tried to hide the slight panic, tried to come up with something else to say because, “No. That’s Juno. She’s way better, I just got lucky.”

 

Legosi was saved by Gon’s arrival, calling order to the roster.

 

Because that was always the problem, wasn’t it? The ‘strongest canid’? He didn’t qualify.

 

Legosi the gray wolf was not just a wolf. 

 

And his strength?

 

It didn’t come from being a gray wolf either.

 

‘Got lucky.’ He meant it. Bad luck, more like it. Being the avatar was a freak accident. It wasn’t right. It wasn’t fair. And Legosi had to keep that secret, or people were going to war.

 

Luck was a vindictive monster thrown around by the spirits.

 

He had to be ready.



……



When Jack finally made it to the cavern, the labrador had to blink. 

 

“Wow,” Jack started. “You’ve been … redecorating?”

 

The training room was a lot bigger. Over the past few days, Legosi had hollowed out a bigger space in the cavern, and the river didn’t just pass through it - Legosi had made a reservoir to collect some of it. 

 

They had a decent indoor lake now. 

 

Legosi rubbed the back of his neck. “I figured we’d need more water…”

 

Haru was smirking and proud. 

 

Jack laughed softly, “Getting thirstier, Legosi?”

 

“No,” Legosi corrected awkwardly. “We’ll need more water, so I can learn more waterbending.” 

 

Jack did a double-take, looked at Haru again, then back at the wolf.

 

Jack was clearly not expecting that. “I can teach you a few more things. I’m not a master or anything like Haru, but … I thought you didn’t want to learn more forms? You always said you were afraid of slipping.”

 

Legosi fussed with his hands. “I know… I did, but … I changed my mind. And we did all the groundwork before - between you and the avatar spirit, I’m great at healing - but there are a lot of forms and moves I haven’t tried to do myself. People already know I’m studying airbending forms, so … it doesn’t matter as much if I slip up and use a water form. And who knows? …Learning that stuff could come in handy when we play Indre…”

 

Haru giggled to herself. “You see what’s happening here, right, Jack?”

 

Legosi’s ears drooped, “What? What’s happening? Where?”

 

Haru smirked over at the labrador, “Legosi here is the positive reinforcement type. He got all that cheering the other night, and now he’s hooked.”

 

Haru nodded to herself. Jack giggled a little, too.

 

Legosi gestured with his hands and stammered, “It’s not like that! I just - It - Haru’s footwork made a big difference in the game! And everybody knows that! And, and the Dorpal waterbender was really dangerous on the field!”

 

Haru rolled her eyes playfully.

 

Jack teased him, “Heh, Legosi, you’re such a bad liar…”

 

The wolf paced a few times, trying to rationalize it, “I just mean, if just the airbending footwork could make such a big difference, then the other styles could, too! And not just for pro-bending, but other things! If I hadn’t let the avatar state take control, Dolph would have killed me! I may not want to be the avatar, but I definitely don’t want to be dead!”

 

Jack and Haru couldn’t really argue with that. Both of them got serious fast.

 

Legosi insisted, “Haru called me that, that silly thing: the Wolf of the West! I could be that! I could play it off as just learning the styles, no avatar business about it. Even if I only use my earthbending in the games, there are still a lot of things that I can learn!”

 

Jack put his hands up, “Legosi, you don’t need to convince me. I’m pretty sure I’ve told you the same things before…”

 

Haru chimed in, “Nah, I think Legosi is trying to convince himself. And honestly, Legosi, there’s nothing wrong with enjoying some positive attention. We all do. Most people have an innate desire to be liked. Er, well, I suppose I mean herbivores do; I’m actually not sure if it’s the same for you guys, since you’re … well, carnivores.”

 

Jack simply stated, “No, canids are very companion-focused as well. Before the creation of the clans, they used to form groups called packs. Legosi may be part komodo, but he’s mostly wolf. And Legosi is also the avatar, and his spirit is one that innately wants to help people. The other night, he got to help a lot of people - and make a lot of Cherryton really, really happy.”

 

Legosi scratched at his own head, “Can we please stop talking about my brain? I just want to learn things! I’ve finally talked myself into it! Please don’t talk me out of it!”

 

Haru gave a salute, “Yes, sir, avatar, sir. Shutting up now.”

 

Legosi groaned even louder and rubbed his eyes.



…… 



For Legosi? Airbending had been a foreign language. It’d taken a few weeks just to get circle walking, but once he had the fundamentals, a lot of other things fell in line. He was progressing pretty fast with Haru, and working with her was still the bulk of his secret training. He was learning to do more than just push the wind. 

 

But water? Water was an old friend.

 

Water was coming back to a part of himself that he’d sealed up and locked away. 

 

Legosi felt nostalgic and happy about learning from Jack again, like they were puppies again, playing in a pond.

 

And maybe they also splashed each other a little, allowing themselves to be young and careless for a little while longer.

 

The work he’d done with Haru helped a lot with his waterbending, too. A lot of waterbending was about shifting your body weight through the motions. Earthbending was solid, hard, immovable. Waterbending and airbending, they had a flow.

 

They had a whole month of prep time before the next game, against Indre.

 

Now that Legosi had his metaphorical feet wet? He was actually really excited to pick up some waterbending. 

 

He’d been putting it off for so long.

 

And there was just something fun about training with Jack. Waterbending motions were calming. Soothing.

 

For the first time, in a very long time… Legosi was actually enjoying being the avatar.



……



Voss woke Legosi suddenly out of an afternoon nap. 

 

The fennec fox jumped on the sleeping wolf’s stomach. He didn’t weigh much, but Voss was definitely digging his heels in, bouncing on him because, “Legosi! It’s Indre! You guys are playing against Indre!! Why didn’t you tell me?! You have to bring me, Legosi! You have to!”

 

Legosi wheezed - and nearly shot the tiny fox across their bedroom with airbending. He choked instead, “Voss, cut it out! I was sleeping!”

 

Legosi caught Voss in both huge hands and held the small fox up off of him.

 

Voss started struggling, but not really trying to escape. “But it’s Indre!! Legosi, it’s Indre!!”

 

Legosi’s right ear flicked. “What about it? It’s just a port city like Cherryton.”

 

Voss scoffed, “Legosi, come on! That’s like saying Riz is just an earthbender! Indre’s supposed to be gorgeous! The mountains, the beaches! They’ve got some of the best waves in the country!”

 

Legosi sat up and put the tiny fox on the floor, “So what’s the problem? Just pack a bag.”

 

Voss complained, stamping his foot, “But Gon won’t let me come! Only the mid-breed and the large-breed players get to go on away games! The school always says it’s a safety issue, that the rest of us are too small, that we’re too vulnerable!”

 

Legosi was trying to finish waking himself up, “…Sorry, Voss. I forgot about that…”

 

The fox grumbled, “But it’s a bullshit reason and you know it! It’s all cause nobody cares about the small-breed league! We’re too small to put on a big show! But I used to be just as strong as you, and you know it!” 

 

Legosi blinked a few times, like he misheard him. “…But you are a better bender than me.”

 

Voss scoffed, “Yeah, right! I saw you play Dorpal. I know you’ve gotten way better.”

 

Legosi tilted his head. “I’m getting confused now. Do you want to come or not?”

 

Voss huffed, “I do. I just don’t like your fake modesty!”

 

Legosi gave a small laugh, “I’m not faking anything, Voss. You’re a great earthbender. You always have been. …But I don’t know if I’m comfortable lying to Gon.”

 

Voss begged, “Legosi, please!! This could be my only chance to go ever!”

 

The wolf reminded him of the unfortunate truth, “You know I’m not a good liar, Voss…”

 

The fennec fox looked defeated, groaning in that practically puppyish way.

 

“But,” Legosi added quietly, “I’m also kind of oblivious … and you weigh like nothing to me. So if my bag happens to be a little heavier when we leave, I probably won’t even notice. And once we’re there, it’s not like Gon can send you home by yourself…”

 

Earthbender or not, Voss’ tiny tail threatened to wag so fast, he’d fly off the ground.

Notes:

Tune in next time for "The perfectly ordinary anime beach episode!" :)

Chapter 10: The perfectly ordinary anime beach episode!

Summary:

Bill will have a better day next time.

Chapter Text

Legosi had never actually gone to the other cities for an away game. After all, he’d never been on one of the competing teams before. They left friday right after class, would have their game late on saturday, and then return sunday evening - just in time for classes on monday.

 

It wasn’t exactly a vacation, but they did have room between traveling and the games to enjoy the coastal city.

 

They wouldn’t need to take much - which was good, because their game armor would account for the bulk of their luggage.

 

Indre was on the opposite side of the country. Thankfully, it wasn’t a very large country, all things considered, but all the mountains and rivers did make some travel difficult. Earthbenders had made a good series of roads to get through some of it, so people could travel by cart and carriage. 

 

Conveniently, one advantage to having a bunch of trained benders meant they didn’t need to pay a company to ferry them from one place to another. Getting to Indre could have been pretty costly otherwise. 

 

The school had its own carriages and ships. The carriages even had special sails for the airbenders to fill, just like a boat.

 

Gon thought of it as a training exercise, to build up stamina. If they were going by land, their earthbenders and airbenders could take turns pushing them all along.

 

But Indre was a port city, like Cherryton.

 

As such, more of the teams’ benders could take on the duty of sailing them across the sea - and quickly at that. Even Jack and Tao could take a turn. 

 

So they took two boats. The waterbenders pushed them along the waves, and the airbenders could fill the sails when it was their turn. 

 

Since they didn’t have to worry about burning the landscape? Even the firebenders (once secured to the back) could take a turn speeding them along.

 

Bill may have gotten a little too excited for his turn. Legosi nearly fell out of the boat when the tiger started rocketing them forward.

 

Louis, accelerating the second boat, caught up to Bill and the others with ease. 

 

Bill tried challenging Louis to a race, and that was a BAD IDEA. Gon had to axe that plan before everyone had to swim the rest of the way.

 

Legosi found, in short order, that he wasn’t so keen on boat rides. That might have been his inner earthbender talking. He felt so disconnected and weird on the ocean. 

 

He’d spent so much time trying to figure out the seismic sense in his day-to-day life, and the waves were totally screwing that up. At least he wasn’t the only one feeling off. Mokichi the badger was trying to meditate through it, and a few others were borderline seasick. But Kibi seemed happy about not having to push the cart for once, and napped away most of the ride. If being separated from the ground had any effect on Riz, the smiling bear didn't show it.

 

There was one point in the ride, when Legosi was lazily looking down into the ocean depths, that he thought he saw something.

 

He squinted, and the shape moved, and then he definitely saw something because the glowing thing was rushing upwards towards them.

 

Legosi felt his heart lurch inside his chest as he saw the face - the alien, monstrous, glowing face of a spirit just below them - and he fell backwards in the boat.

 

The wolf shouted at the others, “There’s something in the water! Something’s in the water!!”

 

Tao shrieked and sped the boat faster away, making wheels of his arms even as others groaned.

 

The spirit was already gone by the time Legosi looked below again.

 

Gon ordered, “Tao, slow down! Relax! Legosi, it’s the ocean. Of course there are things in the water.”

 

Legosi tried to insist, “No! I’m serious! It wasn’t a person! It was a - a … a dragon-eel spirit!”

 

Legosi didn’t know that was a thing until right that second; another weird avatar memory. 

 

Gon said calmly, “Yes, the ocean has spirits, too. I know you had a bad experience with a spirit, but it’s alright. We are all alright. We're on a well-traveled route far away from any sacred waters. It was probably just curious. Just keep us moving, and nothing down there will really care about us up here.”

 

Legosi wasn’t sure if he believed that. The dragon-eel spirit had been heading straight for them a few seconds ago.

 

Bill started looming closer to the wolf, “No, Legosi’s got the right idea. We should all be afraid. I hear there are even abominations in these waters, the cursed and afflicted! They’re contagious! They’re going to get you, Legosi. An abomination will slink right up to you, all friendly-like, and -”

 

A sudden gust of wind knocked Bill off the boat.

 

The stripey cat started struggling like mad in the water, splashing wildly, spluttering.

 

Gon complained, “Bill, knock it off! Get back in the boat!”

 

Bill yelled, “Something touched my leg! Something brushed my leg!!”

 

Gon groaned even more, and the atmosphere changed quickly as people started laughing instead.

 

Legosi glanced at Haru, who was looking as innocent as ever. 

 

Tao and Juno used their waterbending to pick Bill up and put him back in the boat.

 

Everyone else got right back to the boat ride like nothing was wrong, and Legosi tried to surrender to their ease.

 

A lot of the students were already talking about what they wanted to do when they got to Indre, their plans for the afternoon, and the day that followed. Most of them were talking about the beautiful beaches, and as much as Legosi had heard about them, he didn’t expect to care.

 

They came around the southern ridge, the huge mountainous walls, and then … and then he saw it… 

 

Legosi wasn’t sure if he was even looking at the same country anymore.

 

The sandy beaches were warm and bright, like there was something radiant about them, something magical. 

 

Some people made their homes right along the shoreline, most of them wooden, but others had the telltale stonework design of an earthbender.

 

Just a little further inland, there were forests, and then sharp mountains beyond.

 

The forests themselves seemed alive, dancing with the wind off of the sea.

 

Cherryton had a few sandy places, but nothing like this. Cherryton was more like a bay, surrounded by forests. Most of Cherryton’s shoreline was covered in wooden docks, stone and buildings - not a beach. 

 

They sailed a little further along the shore. Legosi was staring the whole time.

 

The mountains split apart for one huge river, pouring out into the sea. 

 

The city of Indre rested on both sides of that river, flanked by the mountains, maybe half a kilometer from the shore. 

 

Some of the city was on land, but a lot of it was floating on the river itself. Some of it was built on wooden docks, others from stone pulled up from the riverbed by earthbenders.

 

Most of the trade in the area had to go through Indre, to follow the rivers further inland.

 

The Cherryton waterbenders were more careful about guiding their boats up to the docks, avoiding traffic. A lot of other boats were about, much bigger than the ones they were using, and Legosi got the feeling that a whole bunch of those boats might have doubled as people’s homes, too.

 

Gon handled the fees for docking their boats, and for their rooms at an inn. Gon insisted the students all handle their own luggage, and what few clothes they took for the three days they’d be in town. They could leave their uniforms and armor at the inn.

 

(Oh no, Voss was hiding in Legosi’s bag, who could have seen this coming.)

 

(Gon was going to have to watch him like a hawk.)

 

And as soon as bags were down and swim clothes were changed into, the teams were running back towards the beaches, to the soft sands and cool breezes.

 

Legosi was just a little slower about that, but Jack practically dragged him along with the rest. 

 

A lot of them jumped into the waves immediately, enjoying the water, the lift and the pull. Legosi found himself laughing along with them, even if the salt stung his eyes a bit.

 

Legosi started smiling before he even knew it.

 

Legosi thought that Sheila had a pretty scandalous outfit for swimming, but then Legosi saw Bill

 

Bill dropped his pants. Legosi wasn’t even sure if Bill’s skimpy swimsuit even counted as clothes. It had to be illegal to some clans.

 

And of course, Bill was like, annoyingly good-looking.

 

Legosi felt like he was 50% fur without a shirt.

 

But Riz had to be 75% muscle or something ridiculous like that, so Bill didn’t gloat. The cat just sauntered around, looking sexy.

 

There was just so much to do there, Indre seemed to have their own little business regarding tourism. People were selling things right on the beach. There were even salesmen offering food and drink, from handheld baskets or under the shade of shacks.

 

Some of the Indre locals were renting out surfboards. Juno and Tao and even Els got one. Even Bill and Aoba wanted a go. 

 

The waves were something special. They were way bigger than anything Cherryton had. It was intoxicating to watch them build up and crash on the shore.

 

Haru somehow didn’t even need a surfboard to get in on the fun. She made a sphere of air, and was somehow riding that through the waves. 

 

Tao even got an extra long surfboard, so that Kibi could get on the board with him.

 

Legosi watched with some amusement as Kibi held tightly to Tao’s leg, while Tao deftly maneuvered them through the curling waves with his waterbending.

 

The other earthbenders, Riz the bear and Mokichi the badger, were making their own game on the shore. There were a lot of families and kids on the beaches, some making tiny sandcastles. So Riz tried it out with his own earthbending. 

 

His ‘sand castle’ was more of a two-story sand house, hardened earth into a little playground for the kids.

 

Mokichi got into the fun, and he seemed to have a lot more finesse to his earthbending. He started adding little elements to Riz’s structure, adding features here, trimming parts there, until it really was looking like a two-story castle. The kids were ecstatic.

 

Legosi joined them for that later, after shaking the water off his fur. Getting hit by the waves was actually pretty draining, physically, so he needed a break anyway. 

 

He tried to copy the movements the badger was making, but the sand he bent didn’t look the same at all. It wasn’t coming out right. Legosi asked, “Hey, Mokichi?”

 

“Mmhmm?” the badger smiled while sculpting little sand statues for the kids.

 

Legosi was curious, “How’d you get so good at sandbending like that? Cherryton barely has any sand around.”

 

The badger laughed, “It’s not about the sand, Legosi. It’s about your energy.”

 

The wolf frowned. “I’ve got a lot of energy. It’s just not working right. I can’t bend it like you.”

 

Mokichi hummed, “You’re probably thinking of it differently than me. Cause whether it’s dirt or stone or sand, bending is only half about your body, you know? Bending is a two-fold process, physical and spiritual. The energy is inside you, and bending puts it out there, in the world. Your limbs help to apply power and strength, but it's your mind that guides the subtlety and specifics.”

 

Legosi murmured, “Oh… so it’s like waterbending that way.”

 

Legosi had to concentrate if he wanted to heal someone, or change the state of water.

 

The badger laughed, “I guess. I haven’t really studied how they do things. …Is that going to be your next trick? Pulling off a water style tomorrow?”

 

Legosi coughed, lied, “I’m not that good. Haru just taught me some fundamentals…”

 

Mokichi smirked, “We’re all going to be suspicious of you now, Legosi.”

 

Legosi grit his teeth. “I’m a normal wolf, I swear.”

 

Mokichi laughed louder, “Oh, Legosi… we all know you’re nothing of the sort.”

 

Louis, meanwhile, was angrily training off to one side of the beach. He didn’t seem to care about the sand or the waves. He kept his clothing on, picked up his own little spot away from other people - and then just repeatedly blasted at the waves with huge pulses of flame.

 

Those attacks were totally illegal in pro-bending - way too huge, way too dangerous - but this wasn’t a game. Louis was just training. And possibly showing off.

 

Tem sighed loudly to Dom, “Is Louis still mad? The match against Dorpal was a month ago!”

 

Dom sighed with him, “Yeah, probably. But it’s practically his own fault we lost… His head wasn’t in the game… But, it’s Louis, so… he’ll probably keep being mad until we win or something.”

 

Haru started rubbing her hands together conspiratorially. “Oh ho ho… I think I know how to change that…”

 

Haru sneakily ran up to a bunch of the other benders, and in short order, two teams had been prepared and all they needed was Louis.

 

The red deer was still training, still shooting at the waves.

 

Haru whistled, “Hey, Louis?~ We’re gonna play some volleyball! With no-rules bending to make it interesting! But we need another player.”

 

Louis kept punching fire at the ocean. “Not interested!”

 

Haru toyed with his pride, “But we need you.~ It’s herbivores versus carnivores, and you’re the best!”

 

Louis shot once more at the next wave, and hesitated. The red deer was grumbling under his breath, “Is this some kind of trick?”

 

Haru joked, “Oh, totally! But how can you resist the chance to smack Bill in the face?”

 

Louis’ shoulders tightened. “I hate you.”

 

Haru teased, “We know.~ Now come play!”

 

Louis stomped his way over to the volleyball field, eager to inflict some violence on his least favorite carnivore.



…… 



Haru had tried to get Legosi in the game, which Legosi thought was laughable. Jack, too, chose life. Louis could kill someone else. 

 

Even Riz turned it down. The bear didn’t want to get engaged in something like an herbivore / carnivore pissing contest.

 

Dom, Tem and Haru were on Louis’ side.

 

Bill was the only one actually excited for a carnivore victory. Aoba and Juno joined for more altruistic reasons, since Louis could probably use the confidence booster.

 

Bill, thankfully, put his pants back on.

 

No, the only other carnivore willing … was Voss.

 

Bill actually complained, “Are you serious?! He’s in the mini league! He can’t keep up with us!”

 

Voss proceeded to stamp on the ground, move his little arms, and in seconds, enough sand was dragged upwards around him into a bear-sized golem. Only Voss’ tiny face was visible from the golem’s head - and now staring the tiger down.

 

Bill gulped. “Please don’t kill me. I’m an idiot, I swear.”

 

Even at a distance, Legosi could hear the maniacal cackling that slipped forth from the tiny fox.

 

The game was a huge, explosive mess - people on both sides using the four elements to jump high, smash the ball hard down, or smacking it back upwards.

 

Legosi was vaguely interested in watching. He absolutely did not want to play in it at all, but it was a fun opportunity to see some more techniques.

 

Louis could pull off this one trick, firebending straight down with his feet, and it blasted him upwards so he could spike the ball. Louis didn’t seem to go too far with it, but Legosi had only ever seen airbenders do something like that. 

 

Juno and Dom both took water from the ocean, and bent it around their arms like they had liquid tentacles, to snatch the ball at long range, and serve it back up. 

 

It wasn’t the first time Legosi had seen the fox’s golem, but Legosi still thought it was so cool the way Voss could control it with that much finesse. And he could move so fast! He could even stretch out the sandy arms, like the waterbenders, to save a ball and serve it up for Bill’s explosive strike.

 

It made Legosi think of Mokichi, and what he’d said before: about the body and the mind both being involved in bending. 

 

Legosi had been bending earth for so long, the only time he actually had to concentrate on his bending was when he was training with Jack.

 

Legosi glanced at the sea again. 

 

Tao and Kibi were still surfing along the waves. Jack was taking a break though, lying along the beach, enjoying the warmth and the air for a moment.

 

Legosi wondered, if he went far enough into the ocean … could he sneak in some waterbending? The waves were so different here, so big, and so broad. They were … tempting.

 

The wolf stretched his limbs a little, and debated it inside. 

 

It would be a risk … but how often would he get the chance to experience waves like this?

 

Legosi trudged slowly towards the edge of the water.

 

He got his feet wet … and the water drew back.

 

Legosi took a few more steps out, into the water again.

 

But the water was still going back out to sea.

 

Legosi frowned. He was most definitely not bending that.

 

But he looked around, and it wasn’t just him. The water was pulling back out far, like the tide was changing, faster than he’d ever seen. The sea flowed back, rushed back, leaving seaweed stranded on damp sand. 

 

Tao bent some water underneath his surfboard, to bring Kibi and himself closer to everyone else. 

 

A few other surfers were doing the same. One abandoned his board outright, and a lot of people were just looking out as the waves receded further, and further, and -

 

Legosi remembered something.

 

Legosi remembered something all at once, from another avatar, who had seen the same thing and they weren’t old enough to stop it then or the disaster that followed and all the fur on his body felt how it was Wrong.

 

Legosi yelled, loud as possible, louder than he ever had, like the air just exploded from his throat, “TSUNAMI!!”

 

Legosi shoved his arms forward, his whole body forward, hard as he could, earthbending as much sand as he could into a section of wall - meters high, as wide as he could make it. 

 

Other people were yelling it now, yelling and running. Several people screamed, families grabbing children and belongings, running away even as the call went up.

 

Riz ran forward, not back. He put his whole body behind huge swings of arms, to make the ground burst up in another section of the wall, connected to Legosi’s, several meters long.

 

Kibi copied them, so did Mokichi and Voss, so did two local earthbenders, trying to shore up some kind of defense, all of them trying to harden sand and yank up rock.

 

Gon yelled orders, “Aoba, warn the town!! Sheila, get the north!! Tem, the south!!

 

The eagle spread his wings, and shot away from the beach faster than any creature of land.

 

The other two ran, a burst of sand in their wake as they raced to alert all those homes that lived on the shore. 

 

Legosi kept working to make the wall longer, make another section of wall, then another, but the beach spread so far, and further inland, the river split the town in half.

 

Juno, Jack and Tao, Legom, Els and Dom, all the waterbenders ran to the huge river - the locals and the Cherryton folk. They tried to dam the mouth of it with ice, if that was even possible. 

 

Dom flew across its surface, freezing a path underneath him. The other waterbenders skated across, bending the ice down to the river bottom and further up into a barrier, meters high. The river kept flowing, more water for them to ice - a desperate plan. 

 

Kibi ran after Tao, to connect the earth wall to the ice wall.

 

On the other side of the river, more earthbenders were trying to do their part. Riz and Voss ran to help them, and Voss used his sand golem to throw Riz up on top of the ice barrier. They sprinted across it like a bridge. 

 

Bill, Kai, Sanu, Louis and Gon, they were trying to evacuate people. 

 

Haru and Mokichi were a huge distance apart but had an idea at almost the same time, their one close hope: the stone houses, built by earthbenders, near the shore. 

 

Mokichi bent sand up into a solid staircase, to one roof, and yelled at people to get up high. 

 

Haru used her airbending to lift others up on top of another house. Old people, children, small animals, anyone who couldn’t run fast enough. Haru was throwing whoever she could. 

 

No time. 

 

They had no time. 

 

Not enough time, they had patchwork defenses, they’d have seconds before the first swell hit, Legosi could hear the rush of water even that far out, and a sound, a sound like death gasping for breath. 

 

A sound that shook the blood in his veins. Closer. The rumble was getting closer, so close.

 

Legosi kept shoving up walls, kept running, kept trying to connect them, to make something, accomplish something. How far back were the mountains? Too far. 

 

Aoba flew by, yelling as loud as he could to all the earthbenders, “Get out! Get out, everyone, it’s too big! It’s too big, you can’t stop it!!”

 

Legosi looked back at the city nestled between the mountains.

 

The city on the river.

 

On the water.

 

The people there were trying to make ice walls. The people there were trying to drag mountain stone to the ice, to form a solid barrier.

 

Old memories were getting sharper, louder, agonizing in the screams, the ghosts of shredded buildings and still bodies. Legosi felt like he was being strangled by the guilt of a past life. 

 

He couldn’t do anything - that time. The avatar wasn’t old enough.

 

Legosi looked back at the earth wall they had made, its patchy structure, the cracks still unfilled, and the water was getting louder and louder and there was just no time.

 

Legosi felt it all the way down, deep into his spirit, that the approaching, roaring wave would not be stopped.

 

Legosi the earthbender couldn’t do it.

 

Legosi the earthbender could not stop a tsunami, no animal could, and his only options were to run or die.

 

Legosi swallowed all the bitterness and defeat, the agony of distant memories and imminent death, and he ran. 

 

Legosi ran with the others, with all the desperate defenders, trying to drag up a wall after him, to buy them another second, trying to race for one of the earthen homes, because they couldn’t finish the walls, couldn’t buy the town any more time but they could stay alive, if they got up on top, they could hold on. 

 

A flock of birds was flying up from the town, hurrying to help those on the shore. 

 

Legosi couldn’t even see Sheila and Tem, if they were still trying to warn anyone else in those beachfront homes, to save whoever they could. 

 

But he saw a red deer. 

 

He saw a red deer, far away, running towards the ocean. 

 

Legosi kept running, and squinted as Louis the red deer ran along their earthen wall.

 

Legosi kept running as Louis dragged some of his flames along the cracks, searing it, frying parts together, but there wasn’t enough rock for that. He couldn’t do that for the ice, and the gaps between - they couldn’t wall off kilometers of beachfront - Louis couldn’t do something about that, he was just a firebender.

 

Aoba was trying to follow Louis, screaming at him about suicide, but every time Aoba tried to grab him with his clawed feet, the red deer made a burst of fire, keeping him back.

 

The first swell hit. 

 

Water smashed and surged around the edges, through the gaps, a sudden flood, chasing them all down.

 

Legosi snatched up a raccoon that was racing for safety, carried them under one arm and kept running. 

 

Legosi stomped hard at the last second, for a pillar of earth to rise up underneath him and throw them the final distance to the stone building. The surge swept underneath. 

 

An orangutan on the roof grabbed Legosi’s hand in midair, helped pull the wolf and raccoon up, and Legosi looked at all the other animals clinging together on the roof, the ones who couldn’t run fast enough, could only hope they were high enough. The raccoon ran to cling to a friend, and Legosi looked outwards again, worried and confused because Louis wasn’t getting to safety.

 

Louis blasted himself through the air, rocketing fast and far to the biggest gap in the wall - where water punched a hole through a weak section.

 

Louis crashed down so hard, feet first, his legs buried halfway in the sand, burned into it for support, waist high in water, and he shoved both arms toward the sea to unleash more fire, more flames, than Legosi had ever thought possible. 

 

There was a flash of light, like Louis was holding a star in his hands, and all that energy was unleashed, a solid cone of burning wrath.

 

It was so big it sounded like an earthquake. It roared back in challenge against the second swell, a crashing wave. Even this far away, it was so bright it hurt Legosi’s eyes, and Louis focused all that energy towards the gap, as if he could somehow vaporize an oceanic onslaught all on his own.

 

A final, defiant scream in the face of oblivion.

 

Suicide. It was still suicide.

 

Aoba couldn’t even stay close, the heat was unbearable.

 

Aoba sped away, to help someone else caught in the flood. 

 

The final terror, Legosi saw the edge of another swell break over the wall - too high, too much, the wall wasn’t big enough, it only slowed it down. The ocean would not be denied.

 

The water was too strong, spreading through sandy gaps, hasty walls were crumbling, holes were buckling, earth was crashing, becoming an avalanche headed toward the distant town. Louis was stuck in the water that threatened to swallow him up from the sides and he was going to die.

 

He was going to die.

 

Louis was going to die.

 

Louis, the red deer.

 

He couldn’t -

 

He can’t -

 

Legosi reached for all the other parts of himself that he buried, and he screamed inside his head, {Save him!}

 

{They will see.}

 

The others on the roof were huddled and screaming, the raccoon was shivering with his friend, the orangutan was trying to hold them all, and Legosi commanded his body to move, to reach down as deep as he could, earthbending, whole body flexing, and he raised the stone house upwards on another two meters of ground. 

 

Riz and Voss were doing the same for another house, so did Kibi and Mokichi, trying to protect all the desperate stuck on those roofs. 

 

Seconds to spare, raging water crashed underneath them, passed around their brand new islands.

 

Haru made a swirling barrier out of air for another house, Gon made one of blue fire, for however long they could hold it against the flood. Sanu, Dom and Aoba, and birds of all kind, they were flying to help them.

 

Legosi looked over it all, to that lone red deer, trying to burn away the biggest part of the swell. 

 

Louis’ cone of fire was shrinking, losing, the ocean was too much, water was breaking all the gaps wider, it was smashing him from the sides, he was nearly submerged.

 

Legosi couldn’t breathe. He felt the drowning.

 

Legosi’s mental voice insisted, {I don’t care anymore!! We can’t let him die!!}

 

Legosi ran. 

 

Legosi ran to the edge of the roof, the orangutan was too slow to catch him, and then Legosi jumped off towards Louis, as far as he could, farther than he ever had.  

 

Legosi landed in the water. He was smashed in its flow, twisted and turned till he didn’t know which way was up, all murk and darkness.

 

But he dragged out that piece of him that was a waterbender, thrashed at the churning waters around him, and a new surge launched him even faster beneath the raging surface.

 

Louis’ flame died.

 

*

 

The ocean could not be denied.

 

It surged forward, it drowned down upon the red deer, under the crushing pressure and darkness and death - and then two shining eyes, burning like blue stars, broke through the deep. 

 

Through the raging salt and surf, Louis couldn’t make out the approaching shape - just a person, just those eyes, those eyes flooding with bright blue light and energy and everything just stopped.

 

The dark water just stopped.

 

It didn’t freeze, it just held, immobile.

 

No surge, no fury, no tidal wave, just complete stillness and through the murk, Louis saw the creature with glowing eyes moving, twisting, arms and legs pushing back in some kind of impossible, underwater fight, and the waves, the whole surge, the tsunami pulled backwards, pulled away, like time was flowing in reverse. 

 

It started slow and then it sped up as water was being put back in its place and Louis thought he still might drown but the blue-eyed beast was there with him and murky water bent away from Louis, replaced with good air. The earth rose up around them like a hungry maw, and suddenly there was no more light.

 

Louis was surrounded by earth and dark and air. He couldn’t see anything. But inside that dome of earth, he could breathe. Safe. 

 

Cocooned.

Chapter 11: The light seen round the world

Summary:

Legosi is resisting being the avatar. The avatar is not resisting being Legosi.

We are one (1) chapter away from the Louis implosion, I promise.

Notes:

Comments keep me writing. :)

Chapter Text

Breathing … hurt.

 

Louis was choking out water, gasping for air. He would have fallen, but a pair of big hands were helping him in the dark. Someone strong was helping get Louis’ legs out of the ground, and helping Louis lay down.

 

His whole body felt bruised, crushed, everything hurt and dead and somehow Louis was alive and he didn’t understand what just happened.

 

Shining light from blue eyes… Had it been a spirit?

 

Louis didn’t see what happened to them.

 

Someone else was panting in the pitch black, and they managed to ask Louis, “Are you okay?”

 

Louis recognized that voice. He flinched back in the dark, holding flames up in his hand.

 

Legosi pulled back, but the wolf looked scared, too - not a predator, a frightened puppy.

 

A giant, wet, soaked puppy, in bathing shorts.

 

Louis barely even had the energy to scowl, “What happened?”

 

Legosi was still breathing heavily. “It was a tsunami. Something happens out in the ocean, and sends huge waves onto land. It floods and breaks everything.”

 

Louis snapped, “I’ve read about tsunamis! What happened in the water??”

 

The wolf swallowed hard. He was stammering, “I don’t, dont know. I saw you ran back out. I tried to follow. I, I, I dug underneath you. I made a dome over you.”

 

The red deer was still glaring, and he held his fire closer to the wolf. “Show me your eyes.”

 

Legosi flinched, “My eyes?”

 

Louis insisted, got even closer with his flames. “Yes, your eyes! Show me your eyes!”

 

The wolf held very still, and blinked rapidly. Louis made very intense flames.

 

Louis loomed in, uncomfortably close, but he didn’t see whatever he was looking for. Louis huffed and leaned back, “Forget it. Did you see anyone else in the water?”

 

Legosi slowly shook his head. “N-no. Yes. Maybe. It was dark. I, I barely found you. …Did - did you see someone?”

 

Louis wheezed softly, “I don’t know. I thought I did.”

 

It was quiet then, their small silence broken only by Legosi’s panting, Louis’ wheezing, and the dying crackle of flame in Louis’ palm. It was getting smaller by the second.

 

Louis complained, “Can you tell if we’re still underwater? I almost drowned; I don’t want to die gasping.”

 

Legosi replied, “Y-yes. Sorry.”

 

He was just about to check when sunlight peered through a big crack in the dome. 

 

Mokichi the badger was on the other side, prying the dome of earth open. 

 

Mokichi shouted to other people, “I found him! Legosi’s with him, too!”

 

Legosi actually smiled, “Oh, thank the spirits…”

 

Mokichi bent the rest of the dome away from them, returning them to the late light of the afternoon. Riz and Jack came running towards them.

 

Jack was ready to start healing immediately, hands aglow with water and energy. “Are you hurt?? Where are you hurt??”

 

Legosi was still breathing heavily, but he insisted, “I’m okay. Louis’s not. He’s all messed up.”

 

Jack tried to approach, only for Louis to lash out at him with weak cinders. 

 

“Back off!” Louis yelled, barely enough energy to even roll over but he still was trying to get away, “No carnivores! No fucking carnivores!”

 

Louis tried to say something else, but couldn’t finish his sentence. His body finally gave in, used up the last shred of energy on that fire. He winced, wheezed, and passed out on the ground. 

 

Jack promptly began treating him anyway. Juno was close behind. She wasn’t a trained medic, but knew enough to assist Jack.  

 

Legosi tried to stand up slowly, but he wasn’t running on adrenaline anymore. His limbs were weak and wobbly now. Riz helped steady him. 

 

Legosi looked around at the world, at the devastated shoreline. Most of the beachfront homes were just gone, wiped away. Debris was everywhere, some of it washing back from the sea with the now-normal waves. Some of the forests got hit hard, too.

 

Some parts of the earthen walls were still standing, but a lot of them were reduced to boulders, left as chunks here or there. 

 

Even the stone homes were barely standing. The first or second floors had all been flooded through. Other rescuers were still helping people get down from those roofs. Some people brought their boats closer downriver, to help ferry people back into Indre. 

 

The wolf suddenly panicked, and looked at the city. Legosi asked, “The town! Is the town - is the town okay?”

 

Riz pointed in the direction of the now-walled city, “I think they got a little wet, but … they’re fine. We’re all fine. The tsunami just … stopped.”

 

Legosi frowned. “It stopped? What do you mean ‘stopped’?”

 

Riz scratched at the wet fluff on his chest. “I don’t know how to explain it. A little after Louis went under, the tsunami just … pulled back.”

 

Legosi swallowed hard. “Was it … waterbenders? Did sea creatures help?”

 

Riz winced, “I’m the last person who would know about that. I couldn’t see anything going on under the water. People are still searching all across shore, and out to sea. A lot of people are going to be sleeping in town with their clans tonight, but it could have been a lot worse. …What did you do anyway? Burrow underneath him?”

 

Legosi grimaced. “Yeah. That.”

 

Legosi looked at the city again, with its rushed defense of ice and earth. Legosi murmured, “Hey, Riz?” 

 

“Yeah?”

 

“I’m going to fall now.”

 

The big bear laughed as he grabbed the wolf’s body, “I got you, dude.”



…… 



We stopped it.

 

That thought kept playing through Legosi’s mind. Legosi didn’t think it was even possible. Legosi hadn’t heard of a bender doing anything like that, couldn’t have hoped the avatar state could accomplish that much.

 

He thought, with the avatar state, he might be able to bend enough water to save Louis from drowning… but the avatar state stretched through his skin again, caught the tsunami, and sent it back out to sea before it could erase Indre and every life that called it home. 

 

The avatar state … hadn’t felt that terrible, this time. Not like when he fought Dolph. 

 

Jack ended up healing Legosi anyway. The wolf wasn’t too injured by the flood, comparatively, but like Louis, Legosi was just empty. He didn’t have anything left, no energy, physically or spiritually. Jack gave him enough for Legosi to get back to town.

 

One of the local waterbenders was kind enough to give Legosi a ride back on their boat, along with several other victims of the tsunami.

 

At the inn, the room he shared with the others was empty. Most of the Cherryton teams were still out there, searching for anyone trapped or lost or in need of medical assistance. 

 

Aoba helped Gon do a headcount. They made sure all the students were accounted for, including Voss. Sheila and Tem had both run really far, but Sanu and Aoba found them with other survivors on the shoreline. 

 

A lot of people owed their lives to Sheila and Tem - because they were in the right place at the right time, because they ran so fast.

 

Legosi wanted to sleep for days. He drew the curtains, even though the sun would be going down soon, and he let the darkness settle around him for rest.

 

He managed a few hours. 

 

And then Voss was actually jumping on him again and yelling, “It was the avatar! The avatar! It was the fucking avatar!!”

 

Legosi wheezed and pushed the tiny canid off because, “I’m not the avatar, I’m not!!”

 

Voss actually laughed, “Not you, moron!! The one who stopped the tsunami!!”

 

The wolf looked even more confused. “What are you talking about? Riz, Riz said he didn’t see anything.”

 

The fox scoffed, “It’s not about Riz, it’s about the sages! The word is already going out around the world! The temples lit up! The statues of the avatars, all over! Maybe all of them! There was some kind of huge spike of spiritual power! It was right around the time of the tsunami, when it turned back!!”

 

Legosi’s ears were drooping. “What does that mean? What’s happening?”

 

Voss pushed at the wolf, “It means they’re here! The avatar is here! In this city! Alive! The city already sent a message back to the nearest temples, and more sages are on their way! The sages are going to check all of Clan Squamata here, and Clan Artio, too, just in case!”

 

Legosi still breathed a bit heavily. 

 

Voss was honestly shocked, “How are you not excited about this!? This is probably the biggest news of our generation! The avatar isn’t going to stay lost!!”

 

Legosi grimaced, “Sorry, Voss. I’m still really tired.”

 

Voss sighed dramatically, “Fine!~ Go back to sleep. I bet Jack will want to hear the news. …Fuck! You might be alive because of the avatar!! How cool is that??”

 

Legosi forced a smile, “It’s great, Voss. Cool. Very … cool.”

 

The fennec fox ran to tell more people, and Legosi stared up at the ceiling again.

 

He wanted the dark to swallow him up.

 

……  



Legosi was paralyzed with indecision.

 

The curtains were still drawn, the door still shut. 

 

He was still on his back, staring up at the black ceiling, trying to come up with some kind of strategy to handle this, but every option felt terrible.

 

Skip town? Probably just confirm things at the worst. At the best, everyone in Cherryton would hate him for leaving B team out to dry.

 

Play in the game? In what way? He could be a good earthbender, but that wasn’t enough last time, and what if he needed to use Haru’s style again? He was already scraping by last time with Haru lying for him, but if he did it tomorrow? People would put 2 and 2 together.

 

Or he could play and not use Haru’s style, which could cost them the game, and piss off Cherryton for holding back and losing. Probably everyone in Cherryton would know he held back, too.

 

Maybe if he only looked like he was trying his hardest, he could chalk up his success before as a fluke.

 

And he’d love to run and hide, but they won’t find an avatar from Clan Squamata here, and if they look elsewhere? If people start checking the whole clan again, all over the world?

 

If they go to Gosha’s home … if they pay just a little too much attention…?

 

Legosi rolled over in bed, and wondered if any past avatars knew how to turn back time.

 

He risked it all for Louis, and he didn’t even know why.

 

In the back of his mind, a woman’s voice reminded him, {Because he would have died.}  

 

Legosi thought back, {And Louis would have been happy if I died instead.}

 

The voice corrected, {There have been and will always be people who wish harm upon the avatar. It is not our duty to fix that. It is our duty to help the world.}

 

{Did we?} Legosi asked outright. {Did we actually help anything? We stopped a flood, and now we’re even closer to starting a war.}

 

She replied, {Several thousand lives say yes.}

 

Legosi sat up in bed. {Excuse me?}

 

The voice explained, {In my time, Indre had a population numbering tens of thousands, and they hailed from many different clans. I do not think that would change in only twenty years. Some might have gotten to higher ground fast enough to survive. In all likelihood, many would have been caught in the flood and perished. Through you, and many others, that fate was avoided.}

 

Legosi was confused. He questioned, {…In ‘your time’? Are you not the avatar spirit?}

 

The voice laughed musically, {We are both the avatar spirit. But you have shut me out for so long. You were not willing to hear me before. …Did you not think I had a name?}

 

Legosi blinked a few times, looking around the dark room. 

 

He tried to stand up from the bed - but as he did, the room around him changed in a rush of clouds, surrounding him, like a sudden fog bank.

 

The clouds hung around the edges of the room.

 

There were no windows anymore.

 

There wasn’t even a door.

 

Candles were popping into existence all around, lighting themselves.

 

Legosi looked at the different room, and he wasn’t alone anymore.

 

A vague blue energy had taken ghostly form: a spectral figure sitting on the other bed. She was a smaller animal, a fruit bat, in a big bundle of blue robes. She was smiling broadly. 

 

She glowed like a spirit, another light in the dark.

 

This was … new.

 

Legosi didn’t recognize this. Or her.

 

She spoke with the voice from his mind, but he could actually see her now. She said, “It is good to see you, Legosi. Take a breath. Talk with me. You are safe here, I promise.”

 

Legosi looked at her weakly, self-conscious, embarrassed. His ears were still low. He muttered, “To be honest … I just thought you were … ‘it.’ Whatever ‘it’ was. ‘The avatar spirit.’ …I’m sorry. That sounds rude, now that I think about it.”

 

The fruit bat looked at him with ease and understanding. She said, “You need not concern yourself. I have heard much worse.”

 

Legosi felt bad about it anyway. …Can I - I’d like to know your name, if you don’t mind?”

 

The bat smiled, “You already know it.” Then she gave a slight bow in her robes. “My name is Jakhara, the flying fox of Clan Chiroptera. I was the avatar before you.”

 

Legosi tried to look away from her then, as if suddenly ashamed. He mumbled, “I imagine I’m not the avatar you were expecting…”

 

Jakhara sounded playful, “Because you are a wolf, a hybrid, or a bending fanboy?”

 

Legosi didn’t know how to answer that.

 

Jakhara smirked, “I was not the avatar I expected me to be, so I can hardly expect you to fit my expectations. …I don’t think any avatar has had a good idea of who or what they are. Perhaps it comes with the territory, with growing up in a world where you are expected to be a hero. You hold such standards - such very high standards for yourself, considering that you are … still a very young man.”

 

Legosi breathed wearily, “And there have been avatars who have mastered all four elements by now, stopped clan wars, banished evil spirits.”

 

Jakhara just asked, “Is there a clan war right now?”

 

Legosi scoffed, “There hasn’t been one for 50 years - since your time. You stopped the last ones.”

 

She wondered, “And have you seen many evil spirits about? Terrorizing the cities? Haunting the woods?”

 

Legosi grumbled, “Not that I’ve heard about. Why?”

 

Jakhara pointed out, “Then there is no war to stop, no spirit to calm, no need for you to be a warrior.”

 

The wolf frowned and looked at her again. “But that’s the whole thing: being the avatar, that’s what it means. I’m supposed to spend my life fighting bad stuff.”

 

The fruit bat started looking around the dark room, “Does it? Really? Is there a sign for that somewhere?”

 

Legosi fussed with his hands and complained, “Are you trying to be confusing, or are you going somewhere with this? Because I’m already upset and confused. You’re not making this any easier!”

 

Jakhara giggled to herself, “It’s not my job to make it easier! I’m dead! But my identity is strongest in you because I was the last avatar.”

 

Legosi started pacing and growling to himself. Or at her. He wasn’t sure which.

 

The small fruit bat did not flap her wings so much as float along, ghost-like, in front of him. She asked him, “Do you have flesh?”

 

The wolf frowned, “Yes?”

 

“Does it bruise?” she asked. 

 

Legosi snapped, “You know it does!”

 

She asked more insistently, “And you must eat, and drink, attend school, fall in love. You do these things, too, yes?”

 

Legosi tried to wave his arms through her, make her go away, “Yes! Yes, double yes! I’m hungry a lot, I’m terrible in class, I don’t even know what kind of person I like! I can’t think about dating anyone! No one can get that close to me! Can you please stop talking, or start making sense??”

 

Jakhara stated calmly, “I would not be here if you did not want to hear me. It is you who opened the door. It is almost funny: for someone so resistant to being the avatar, you connect with your past lives with great ease. Or, perhaps this is a consequence of trying so hard to repress yourself. But, Legosi … you are not just the avatar. You are not some spirit. You are an animal. You are a wolf. You are a hybrid descending from both Clan Squamata and Clan Canida. You are all these things. To be the avatar does not mean you are cut off from them…”

 

“…They are all parts of you. Ten years from now, you will still be these things. They will be part of your strength, all of them. And when you pass on, your life will support the next. And the next. And the next after that. Your life will support the great whole in a way that only you can. The avatar will rise to the occasion, whatever happens; they must, and they will. It is our nature. And when there is need, your experiences will also help the avatars in the future. You will guide them yourself. That is not because you were born with power. It will be because you lived, and walked the journey that only you can…”

 

“…And whatever happens to you after today? It will still be your life. You want to be you, and you want to be the avatar, and you think to have one you must give up the other? This is not true, Legosi.”

 

The wolf muttered, “But I can’t be me. The clan wars … and my grandfather… What if -” 

 

The bat mused, “What if the ocean dried? What if a hurricane wracked the farmlands? What if fire consumed the forests, and stars fell from the night sky? ‘What if’ is a very dangerous sentiment, Legosi. You can imagine many dangers that might never come to pass.”

 

Legosi grit his teeth, “I’m not imagining anything! It will happen! The clans barely tolerate each other, and every year it feels like we’re one step closer to war! I don’t want to be the spark that gets people killed!!”

 

Jakhara spoke softer, “You are sensitive. I apologize. I am not saying you need run to the sages, to reveal your heritage, to accept whatever calamity may occur. It is good that you are being smart, and there is wisdom in your caution. But people have always found reasons for war. What I am saying … is that you, right now … need to be you…” 

 

Legosi insisted weakly, “I don’t get to be me. I don’t ever get to be me. I have to be something else.”

 

Jakhara corrected him, “You can only be you, Legosi. Right now, this is your life: not the life of an ancient spirit, but the life of a man. Enjoy your time as a young man, for as long as you can. The years will pass much faster than you think. So allow yourself … to just be who you are, right now. You will be called to fulfill your duty soon enough. But tonight … you are in a nice city, that still stands because of you - because you chose to jump in that water. Let yourself be happy, Legosi. You do not need to stop disaster to be worthy of living your own life. Go live it.”

 

Legosi was still struggling to process all that. “I don’t know how.”

 

Jakhara hummed, “Avatar Melati was fond of music. She formed an orchestra, and could play a dozen instruments. Avatar Bob was a botanist. Oh, you should have seen his garden! It was huge.”

 

The wolf’s brows tightened. “Avatar … Bob?”

 

The bat just smiled broader, “We’re people, Legosi. Not all of us were born with a fancy name. Bob was quite fond of his very normal name and didn’t want to change it. But, you were asking about living. Personally, I would start with food. Try the durians. They smell weird but taste nice.”

 

Legosi actually laughed once, quick and soft. “They smell weird?”

 

The bat insisted, “So weird! Sometimes it’s terrible. Oh! A noxious smell, yes. You can smell it far away. But then you eat a bit, and you find it tastes good anyway.”

 

Legosi started rubbing his forehead. “Is that supposed to be a metaphor?”

 

Jakhara teased, “No, it’s supposed to be dinner! I’m sure you have to be hungry after today, and here you are, all cooped up in a bedroom, wasting away. It’s amazing you aren’t skin and bones. Go outside, and eat! You’ll feel better, I’m sure.”

 

Legosi gave her a very weak smile. 

 

Then he asked her, “Will I be able to talk to you again?”

 

The floating fruit bat smiled optimistically. “I certainly hope so. You are the only one who can keep me away. We share the same soul, you and I and the many before us. And whatever happens tomorrow … we will always be here when you are in danger.”

 

Legosi swallowed a painful knot in his throat. “…Thank you for talking to me, Jakhara…”

 

The image of the fruit bat started drifting away. “Thank you for listening to me, Avatar Legosi.”



……



Clouds swirled around him once more, then vanished, and when Legosi opened his eyes, he was getting up from the bed again.

 

He was back in the inn. Or he never left.

 

That didn’t feel like a dream. He remembered it all. 

 

And he remembered … his stomach.

 

Legosi gradually summoned his strength to leave the room. He walked down through the mostly-silent inn (just a few older men drinking beer in the main hall), and then finally went outside. 

 

The sun had already fallen, but the city was still lit up with torches and bonfires. No one wanted to go to sleep. Everyone wanted to talk. 

 

Legosi started walking the streets. Jakhara hadn’t told him to do that expressly, but … he felt like he should look. 

 

It’d only been a few hours and things already looked … relatively normal?

 

Not normal for Cherryton, but normal for Indre, in the small time he had witnessed it. There was a strange atmosphere now, a swelling relief after terror, replaced entirely with excitement. 

 

It sounded like everyone was talking about the avatar, whoever it might be. 

 

He was already hearing theories, about this or that reptile, hearing all sorts of names. Some people were thinking about the reptiles that lived on the coast, or maybe one of those species that spent more time in the ocean. 

 

But most of them were talking about the red deer. 

 

When everyone was running away, that lone red deer had run to the ocean - and burned a fire unheard of. 

 

And then the ocean overcame him, and the ocean stopped, and the tsunami was pushed right back out to sea. 

 

Some of them even knew Louis’ name. They must have heard it from the other Cherryton visitors. They didn’t seem to know Louis was too old though. 

 

Legosi was pleased not to correct them. 

 

He was also pleased to try some of the local food. 

 

Like, a lot of food. 

 

So much. 

 

Jakhara was right about being hungry. He was starving after everything earlier that day. Throwing around a tsunami kind of takes it out of you. He just couldn’t get himself out the door. 

 

He’d saved up what little cash he had for this trip. 

 

He found a nice restaurant with tables and chairs out under the night sky. He was in the middle of a great soup when he heard a gasping shriek, nearly making him jump out of his seat.

 

Legosi fearfully looked all over, and noticed a raccoon running straight for him.

 

It was the raccoon from the shore. 

 

Legosi stood up right before the raccoon grabbed him in a surprise hug around the waist.

 

The raccoon’s voice was nearly cracking, “It’s you! It’s you, it’s you! I thought you died! You jumped in the water; I saw you die!”

 

Legosi grit his teeth, all the more self-conscious now that more of the diners were looking at him. Legosi tried to insist, “I’m, I’m fine. I was always fine.”

 

The raccoon stopped hugging for a moment, but held tight to Legosi’s wrist. He declared to some of the others there, “He saved me! He saved me and Johnny and Chiyo and Maurice and Tabitha, and, and lots more! He grabbed me and then he raised Maurice’s home, all by himself! It was incredible! And he jumped back in the water to help more!”

 

Legosi felt his nerves heating up before the raccoon was even done talking. The wolf was trying not to look at the others around the restaurant. His ears drooped, and he used his free hand to scratch at the back of his neck.

 

A few people started clapping, cheering, and another pair came over to clap his back and shake his hand.

 

Legosi still looked terribly uncomfortable. His tail did wag though, just a little. 

 

The raccoon looked at Legosi, excitement now weathered by confusion. “I thought you died! You should have died! I never saw you come back up!”

 

The wolf tried to use his earlier lie, “I just … dug underground?” 

 

The raccoon was still looking up at him in relief and awe. Then he reached inside his own shirt, and took an amulet off of his neck. He held it out, “I can’t repay you. I don’t have much of anything right now. But I was going to leave this at the temple for your spirit.”

 

The raccoon held it out, and when Legosi hesitated, the raccoon took his wrist again and placed it into the wolf’s hand. It was a small nautilus shell: the spiral shape was a warm, inviting cream color. The smooth interior caught the light, and the shell’s glossy inner surface danced with the colors of the rainbow. 

 

‘Mother of pearl,’ he suddenly recalled. 

 

The raccoon looked so happy to give it to a living person, not a ghost, and explained, “It’s a charm. It’s supposed to help your spirit find its way.”

 

Legosi’s tail started wagging a bit more. He meekly admitted, “I could use some help with that…”

 

The raccoon looked even more excited, shook the wolf’s hand again, then said, “I’ve got to tell the others! They’ll be so happy! Stay here! They’ll want to see you, too!”

 

The raccoon took off like a shot, running to get them.

 

He was so excited, he forgot to ask Legosi’s name.

 

Legosi glanced down at the amulet again, with its shiny, spiral interior. 

 

He looped the cord around his neck, let it hang against his chest, and sat back down to his soup. If he ate fast, maybe he could finish it before the others showed up.

 

Legosi frowned as he noticed someone else had left money right in front of his bowl. It was enough to pay for his soup and then some. He glanced around again, but whoever left it wasn’t saying anything.

 

Legosi held the amulet once, sighed, and then took another spoonful of his soup.

 

Legosi’s tail was still slowly wagging when Haru came bounding across the rooftops with her airbending. 

 

She was all smiles and glee as she bounced over, “Legosi! Are you ready for some great news?”

 

Legosi slurped down his mouthful of soup. He sighed, “Please. Please give me some good news.”

 

Haru grinned. “They’re going to put off the games for another two weeks. Since we were all at the beach trying to stop the tsunami, Gon argued it wouldn’t be fair to the players. Louis especially is going to need a few days to recover.”

 

Legosi frowned. “And that worked?”

 

Haru laughed, “Well, it helps that they think Louis is the avatar! They want to see him at his best!”

Chapter 12: You can't always be strong

Summary:

Chapter Text

It was a good news / bad news situation. 

 

No games meant no pressure. Legosi didn’t have to worry about faking or failing this weekend. He could focus on food, maybe even spend more time on the beach. 

 

Cause, what are the chances of two tsunamis in a row?

 

Even one was astronomical, a danger of legend alone…

 

But the bad news was that the sages were on the move. A place like Indre would have had several sages living in a local temple, with more temples across the county. 

 

By the time Legosi woke up the next day, there were already a dozen sages walking the streets, and even more were en route. People were even crossing the sea for it, showing up in boats and balloons. 

 

Some airbender avians were arriving from even further corners of the world, messengers. They wanted to be there to hear the news, to be the first ones to tell their people back home.

 

‘They found the avatar.’

 

Instead of preparing a stadium for pro-bending, the stadium was readied for mass testing of potential avatars. 

 

The sages had a whole series of methods and objects that were supposed to be familiar, or detect the avatar, somehow. Legosi never quite understood how those spiritual shenanigans worked - he’d always just stayed far, far away, just in case. 

 

Legosi knew he could bend water so long ago with Jack, when he was six. Most avatars were found before they were even eight or nine (though they usually don’t get told till they’re older). 

 

When Legosi was ten, and the sages were still looking the world over? People started getting nervous. 

 

When Legosi was twelve, and the avatar was still nowhere to be found? People started panicking.

 

That was around the time his mom went missing, and Gosha thought it best for Legosi to stay at Cherryton’s boarding school.

 

Now everyone was excited and hopeful, like today would answer all their prayers, soothe all their fears. 

 

Legosi tried to act natural in the streets - which of course meant acting like a nervous mess and then going into the ocean to scream underwater. 

 

He accidentally spooked a fish. 

 

And of course, because everyone wanted to find the avatar, Legosi couldn’t just stay away from the stadium. He had to go. Everyone was going. 

 

Gon had told Legosi and the rest of the Cherryton teams that they had to stay, despite having no games to play. Louis, Els and Tem were from Clan Artio, they needed to be tested - and the stories about Louis just kept enlarging the more Legosi heard them. 

 

Some people were saying that Louis did it all himself, put up those rock walls and ice barriers, too.

 

Jack and Haru gave Legosi the greatest kindness in being his emotional support buddies. Jack even used a bit of waterbending, to help slow down his heart and breathing, so Legosi wasn’t panicking so much. 

 

Special sections of the stadium were prepared for all the local members of Clan Squamata and Clan Artio, and so many people were milling about, chattering in excitement. 

 

Some of the locals were even cheering for certain names, Indre benders of reputed talent. 

 

The sages were using different techniques out there on the field. Legosi wasn’t sure what the collection of toys was for, but some of the sages were trying to coach reptiles through different elemental forms.

 

In true firebender fashion, some of the fire sages shot fire at people’s faces, to see what would happen. 

 

No one actually got burned … the sages knew exactly how to hold back from injuring anyone … but a whole lot of benders definitely flinched and lashed out. 

 

Legosi tried to make a note of that, because as jumpy as he was? That would probably work on him. 

 

Two hours into the testing with no luck, Aoba came flapping over to join the trio and the other Cherryton benders near them. 

 

The eagle landed carefully, “Hey, have you guys seen Louis?”

 

Haru frowned. “Wasn’t he with Tem?”

 

Legosi asked faster, “Wait, what’s wrong? Where’s Louis?”

 

Aoba clarified, “We don’t know! Gon was with him and the others, but Artio didn’t let Gon stay with them; he’s not in the clan. Tem and Els turned around and Louis was just gone!”

 

Legosi stood up sharper, “Is he okay? Was he alright?”

 

Aoba insisted, “I don’t know that either! But a bunch of us are gonna go look for him. Gon already left with Voss. Jack, you and Legosi have good noses, right?”

 

The canids nodded. Jack said, “Legosi’s is better.”

 

But Legosi was staring at Aoba, and he had a very bad feeling. “Aoba… what aren’t you saying?”

 

The eagle looked nervously around. He tried to keep his voice very low, “Enough people think Louis might be the avatar … that some of Clan Squamata might try to hurt him.”

 

Haru whispered, “What?? Why?!”

 

Legosi already knew, “Because Squamata got skipped. They didn’t get their hero, they got cheated out of their honor, so they’ll take it out on Artio’s avatar instead.”

 

Haru snapped, “That’s insane!”

 

Jack mumbled, “Honor wars always are…”

 

Aoba was still looking fearfully at the three of them. “Can you help us find him? Please, I know Louis is a dick, but -”

 

Legosi squeezed his fists tight. “We can all help.”



…… 



They split up. Aoba and Dom were covering the city from above, Haru bounced over rooftops, Jack went one way into the woods, Legosi went the other. Some of the others were looking, too - Bill, Riz, Sheila. They were large-breed carnivores; they’d be fine alone.

 

Legosi had smelled a lot of Cherryton animals over the years. Not in a bad way, of course - just in the way that one does when you happen to be playing a sport on the same field, resting on the same benches. 

 

He’d already been walking around a while when he caught a vague whiff of Louis’ scent on the air. Louis had been around this part of town, but so had thousands of others. 

 

It was still enough for Legosi to move faster. Legosi tried to follow it as best he could, through one alley, over a bridge.

 

He went past a few houses, then into the forest. 

 

It was easier then. 

 

There were other scents, but that was okay. The only fresh one was Louis. 

 

Legosi moved faster in the dark woods, concerned at all the damage still left by the tsunami. 

 

There were puddles all over, dead trees broken down, whole bushes and plants ripped free. 

 

The wolf passed around a big tree, looking, searching, and ran into a spirit.

 

For a moment, Legosi froze, already scared for Louis and now scared to move.

 

It was small, half of Haru’s height. 

 

Its glowing, spectral body resembled a lemur, but only vaguely - and bat-like wings were connected to its arms. 

 

It looked at Legosi with the hugest eyes, open wide.

 

The breath caught in Legosi’s chest.

 

The spirit stared at him, eyes curious and alive - like it was looking at something more than just the wolf in front of him. 

 

Legosi tried, ever so carefully, to glance behind him. 

 

It was just them. They were alone.

 

Legosi swallowed hard, “I’m … looking for someone.”

 

The spirit pointed a direction with its finger.

 

Legosi nodded, “Thanks.” 

 

He took a few tentative steps away, as if scared the spirit would jump at him when he turned his back. 

 

It took a few slow steps after him. 

 

Legosi started running.

 

There were more spirits about, wisp-like fragments drifting through the air. Some even had form, like the winged lemur spirit. They perked up when Legosi walked past, looking at him, and they tried to follow.

 

They floated after him, following as Legosi weaved through the wet, broken forest.

 

And there he was.

 

Small Louis stood in front of a broad pond, staring down at his empty hands. 

 

All the spirits suddenly vanished, hiding away in trees and rocks.

 

Legosi’s tail started wagging faster. He jogged the final distance, “Louis! You’re safe!! You had us really worried.”

 

Louis didn’t move. He just kept looking at his palms. “…I can’t do it again.”

 

Legosi was confused. “Do what again? You don’t have to do anything. Well, a few things, but they don’t look hard. They just want your clan to play with some toys, try out some moves.”

 

Louis turned, actually faced the wolf, and Legosi stopped outright. 

 

There was a glint of light off the red deer’s face. Tracks of water. 

 

Like he’d been crying. 

 

Legosi didn’t think Louis was even capable of crying, but he was right there, and the red deer’s tears just wouldn’t stop falling. 

 

Louis gestured again at the puddle, trying to mimic the movements of a waterbender. “I can’t push it. I can’t pull it. I can’t even freeze it. I’ve been trying. I’ve been trying over and over and I can’t get it to work again.”

 

Legosi said softly, “Well… of course you can’t. You’re not the avatar.”

 

Louis spoke louder, “But I am! I have to be! I have to be the avatar! The spirit came to me, I saw it in the water! It came just for me!”

 

Legosi tried to come up with something to say, “…I didn’t see anything in the water, Louis. It was just you.”

 

Louis scoffed, “Of course you didn’t see it! You can’t see anything, you’re just a dumb dog!”

 

The wolf stepped closer. “Yes. I am. I’m just a very dumb dog. But you’re in a lot of danger out here. Other people think you’re the avatar, too, and some of them want to hurt you. You aren’t safe out here. You need to see the sages as fast as you can. The sages can tell everyone else it’s not you.”

 

Louis yelled, turning away from him again, “I can’t!” He thrashed his arms over the pond, trying to gesture at it. “I can’t get it to work! I can’t bend the water!” Liquid refused to move, and he blasted it with fire instead. “I have to be the avatar! I have to! I deserve it! I’m owed it!!”

 

Legosi felt his chest tightening. “Being the avatar isn’t something anybody deserves, Louis.”

 

“I do!” Louis insisted violently, dragging fire into a huge bomb and throwing it down to incinerate the pond entirely, turn it into a steaming crater. 

 

Louis was gasping, “I’m supposed to be the best! I am the best! I’m the strongest! I can fight anything! Anything at all! I can take it all on, all on my own! Always alone!”

 

Louis threw his flames down again and again, scorching the dry ground, but it didn’t hide one simple fact:

 

Louis was still crying. 

 

Legosi didn’t move closer. He didn’t know what to do. 

 

The wolf stood there, and he gripped the little nautilus shell, like it could somehow help. It was a fight for him to even whisper, “But you are the best…”

 

The deer turned, furious, “Don’t mock me, carnivore!”

 

Louis lashed out with his flames again, and Legosi shuffled backwards. The heat of it warmed his body, but the fire didn’t touch him. 

 

Legosi took another breath.

 

Legosi said softly, “I’m not… You’re the strongest firebender in the school.” Legosi tried to look at him again. “Maybe the whole city! You just stood down a tsunami! No one else could have done that!! You could have died!!”

 

Louis screamed, “I wanted to die!! I wanted it over !! How are you that dense?! I wanted to go out doing something great! To stick it to all those fucking carnivores!! That this weak pathetic herbivore saved all their fucking lives!!”

 

Legosi finally raised his voice, “You're not weak or pathetic or anything like that!! You’re amazing! You’re so powerful, you were vaporizing a flood!! I wish I had your courage! If I had a fraction of your strength, I wouldn’t be living like this!! I would trade lives with you in a heartbeat!!”

 

Louis lashed out with his flames again and again, forcing Legosi back as he roared, “Don’t mock me!! Don’t laugh at me, don’t patronize me!! You want to eat me, just like them!!”

 

Louis brought both arms back, ready to incinerate the carnivore in front of him. 

 

Just like the carnivores he had to kill as a kid.

 

His flames shot forth in a huge, all-consuming blaze. 

 

Legosi put up a rock wall fast, but it wasn’t enough. Rock was shearing off under fire, blasting away, chiseling away, till there was nothing - nothing but Legosi and Louis and the fire between.

 

And Legosi stood there, with his hands forward, catching all that fire and all that fury and bringing it to a single point in front of him - until fire was put out and it was dark again and there was just Louis, and Legosi, facing each other in the dark forest. 

 

A new line of tears poured forth from Louis’ eyes, and his voice cracked, “ No! ” He cried even more because, “No! No, you can’t be the avatar! You can’t! It’s supposed to be me! I need to be strong! I need it! I can’t live like this! I can’t keep living at the mercy of carnivores, waiting for the bite!!

 

Louis was trying to cover his tears, to keep them back, but all that water was pouring forth, like a dam he’d been trying to hold back for ages. 

 

Legosi started to walk closer. 

 

Louis looked like he was about to fall limp. 

 

Eyes flooding over, Louis just begged him, “ Eat me. Just eat me already. Please. I don’t want to live anymore. It’s too hard.

 

The carnivore’s huge clawed hands lifted up. 

 

The wolf was breathing slow and steady, jaws open.

 

His claws passed by the red deer’s eyes. 

 

Louis squeezed his eyes shut, in fear.

 

Legosi bent all those tears from Louis’ face, gathered more liquid from the damp air, and drew them to the side of the red deer’s head. He put his energy into it, making the water glow, and Legosi stretched a part of his spirit against the red deer’s mind. 

 

Louis sniffled more, cried more, and his hands weakly grabbed at the wolf’s shirt. “ Make it stop. Make it stop already.

 

Legosi whispered, “Breathe… Just breathe, Louis… That’s all you have to do right now…”

 

No more strength, no more energy. Louis was so tired.

 

His knees started to buckle, and it was all Louis could do to kneel down. 

 

Legosi knelt down with him, and kept healing Louis.

 

The wolf’s hands were so gentle. 

 

Louis couldn’t comprehend how that could be.

 

Louis couldn’t see well. 

 

Louis’ voice cracked, “I don’t understand. What are you doing? Why aren’t you eating me?

 

Legosi explained carefully, “Because you’re hurt. Your insides are wounded, inside your mind. The flow inside you, the way your energy is supposed to flow… it’s all out of balance, like … like the pathways are scarred or something.”

 

Louis sniffled, “You can’t fix scars with waterbending.”

 

The wolf whispered, “I’m not good with words, Louis. It’s like … being sick. That’s what this is. Something isn’t the way it should be. But I can heal a lot of things… and whatever you might think of your life, you’re worth healing. You’re important, Louis. Just as you are. You don’t need to be the avatar for that. You don’t even need to be a bender…” 

 

“…And I don’t know how you got hurt this bad… but we can heal this for you. I promise you, Louis, we can make this better… You don’t have to hurt alone. You can live and be amazing and you can do so many amazing things… You’re amazing, Louis. You are… I thought you knew that…”

 

Louis sniffled again, “It was you in the water, wasn’t it? With the blue eyes?”

 

Legosi tried to smile, tried to lie, “I couldn’t let you die out there… We’d never beat Indre without you.”

 

Louis choked on a single, weak laugh. “You’re such a dumb dog…”

 

Legosi managed a real smile then. “Most definitely.”



…… 



Louis was able to stand eventually. 

 

Legosi stayed sitting on the ground. He asked, “How do you feel now?”

 

Louis looked down at his hands again. “…Different. I have no idea what you actually did … but I feel … different.”

 

Legosi tried to explain, “Brains are really complicated, but they’re still flesh. They’re energy and organs and chemicals. And they can get hurt, too, on the inside. Or sick. I couldn’t tell before … but I could feel it when I used my waterbending. Your energy pathways were messed up because of it.”

 

Louis closed and opened his right fist. “…I feel lighter. Like I’m not carrying something. …Is it going to come back? That bad feeling?”

 

Legosi breathed slowly, “I want to say you’ll be fine… but I don’t know. This kind of thing can take time to stay healed… You’ll probably need more treatments in the future - but if you do, I can help you again. Or, or you could go to an herbivore healer, if you’d prefer that. Madame Yeoh could probably do it. It’s like how some people need treatment for arthritis, you know?”

 

Louis made a slight frown. “I don’t, actually.”

 

Legosi just took a deeper breath. He didn’t exactly have much energy himself, after yesterday. “It’s a medical thing. When people get older, sometimes they need to see a healer for joint pain, every so often. It’s like taking medicine. It just lasts longer. Nevermind. You should really go to the sages now.”

 

Louis asked, “Why don’t you introduce yourself? You’re the avatar, aren’t you?”

 

Legosi started touching the nautilus shell again. “Because… I’m not supposed to be…”

 

Louis wondered, “Why is that? The avatar isn’t supposed to come from Clan Canida for a long time.”

 

Legosi looked down towards the ground. “It’s just really complicated, okay?”

 

Louis realized, “You didn’t just learn yesterday, did you?”

 

The wolf shook his head. “Been bending earth and water since I was six… Grandpa taught me the first. Jack’s been teaching me the second.”

 

Louis added, “And Haru’s teaching you air, isn’t she? That was the story when we fought Dorpal. She said she’d been teaching you some forms for months, so you’d stop getting hit. …Was that a lie, too?”

 

Legosi gave a very tiny lift of the shoulders, “It wasn’t entirely a lie… It was just, more like a few weeks…”

 

Louis stared at him a moment. “You learned to move like that in a few weeks?”

 

Legosi murmured, “We just worked on circle walking the whole time… I focused all my time on that.”

 

Louis grumbled under his breath, “You’re kind of infuriating, you know that?”

 

Legosi’s ears drooped lower. “Sorry.”

 

Louis started to correct him, “Don't be sorry! The avatar is the strongest bender on the planet! You’re supposed to be … strong.”

 

Legosi started scratching in the dirt with the tip of his claw.

 

Louis looked at him, confused and feeling like there was something else going on.

 

The red deer asked again, “You really aren’t going to tell them? The world deserves to know that the avatar is alive.”

 

Legosi mumbled, “And I want to stay alive, but I’m not the avatar they want. I’m not ready to be one either.”

 

Louis stared suspiciously. “You reversed a tsunami.”

 

Legosi muttered, “That was the avatar state. That doesn’t count…”

 

Louis crossed his arms, “Could you do it again?”

 

Legosi fidgeted. “Maybe? I don’t know. I wouldn’t want to risk it. The avatar state is for emergencies only. I thought, maybe if I was really lucky, I could use it to save you. I didn’t know the avatar state could stop it all…”

 

Louis paced a little. “…Indre was lucky you were here. Showing up right before a natural disaster…”

 

Legosi frowned. “I guess…”

 

Louis sighed more heavily and shook his head, “Nevermind. I don’t know what you did to my head, but I don't feel … whatever pressure that was. Sickness? Let’s just go back to town. I hate being stuck around all those people. I want to get this over with. And I don’t want the praise you deserve.”

 

Legosi didn’t stand up. He just looked up at Louis, prepared to beg. “Are you going to tell them about me?”

 

Louis grumbled, “I don’t know. Maybe. Let’s just go.”

 

Legosi asked, “Louis, please… They can’t know about me…”

 

Louis rolled his eyes and started walking away. “That was a joke, Legosi. Come on already. I’ll buy you a sandwich or something.”

 

Legosi’s tail started wagging at the mention of food. “…Food would be nice…”

 

The wolf perked up slowly, then hurried to follow along. 



…… 



They didn’t run into any trouble on the way back into town. 

 

Legosi thought he smelled the other searchers, like Bill, but they only ran into Riz and Dom at the edge of the forest. 

 

They didn’t see any spirits either, though they were probably still watching.

 

Legosi wanted to go straight to the stadium, but Louis insisted on getting Legosi something first. 

 

A thank you present? An apology gift? Who knows. This Louis could be bad with words, too, sometimes.

 

There was a little food cart on the way. Louis had (what Legosi thought was) an alarming amount of spending cash on him. He bought two of the more expensive things on the menu. 

 

Legosi was in tail-wagging glee over its deliciousness. 

 

And then they finished making their way to the stadium, where the testing was still going on, and Legosi was in mid-bite of his food when some people suddenly got up and cheered. 

 

Legosi froze. 

 

And Louis actually … laughed. 

 

People were clapping, calling out for the avatar.

 

Legosi almost choked on his food. 

 

Louis just … smiled. “I better go clear this up.”

 

Legosi asked him, “Don’t mention me? Please?”

 

Louis started walking backwards to keep facing the wolf. “Mention what? You’re just a fancy earthbender.”

 

Legosi’s tail wagged again.

Chapter 13: The obvious choice

Summary:

Would you like a softer chapter in this trying time?

You let yourself be emotionally vulnerable with a guy one time...

Notes:

True facts: frequent and/or disturbing nightmares can be a symptom of trauma, especially severe PTSD.

Chapter Text

The boat ride back to Cherryton was a lot more relaxing. Legosi was, on some level, rather glad to be leaving Indre and all the craziness that had happened there. 

 

A lot of people were disappointed to learn that Louis wasn’t the avatar. There was screaming, and yelling. A few death threats. You know how it is.

 

The sages insisted Louis go through several different tests, including something with the toys (Legosi still didn’t understand what playing with the toys was supposed to do). And Louis still couldn’t bend the other three elements of course, no matter which motions he was coached through.

 

Yet Louis seemed … okay.

 

And then someone pointed out that this ‘scrawny herbivore’ - with no connection to the avatar - fought back the tsunami for the sake of everyone. People still ended up giving Louis a lot of thank-you gifts because of it.

 

And then the last reptile and the last deer had finished the testing and … they still had no avatar.

 

The sages had to confer about that for a while, before they actually had to admit to everyone in the stadium that the avatar was not there.

 

There was outcry, outrage. There was nearly a riot, and for five minutes, Legosi was terrified he’d have to reveal himself to stop things from coming to blows right there.

 

But after eighteen years, the sages had an answer. One of the Air Sages shouted for everyone to hear:

 

“The avatar is alive! The avatar is present! And they are choosing … to stay hidden.”

 

Yeah, Legosi had a panic attack about that. Jack subtly helped to get him through it, but even the sages didn’t think to check the canids, or any of the other clans. A hybrid never even crossed their mind. That kind of thing just does not happen

 

A kid’s horror story does not become avatar. They don’t.

 

The sages just assumed the avatar had already left, perhaps back into the sea. 

 

There were some stories of amphibious and aquatic Squamata, who could spend most of their lives in the ocean if they wanted. 

 

The sages talked of recruiting some bilinguals to start searching underwater. That did a bit to quell the upset.

 

And now Legosi was leaving with all the rest of his Cherryton fellows … back out to sea. Sailing away. Legosi thought there was some measure of irony in that.

 

When it was Bill’s turn to push a boat along, Kai actually teased the tiger. “Hey, Bill! Aren’t you going to challenge Louis to a race?”

 

The tiger scowled, “Hell no! I have seen the face of the fire god, and it belongs to Louis! I want to live, thank you!” 

 

Even Legosi had to laugh a little at that. Louis did, too, and when Louis smiled? There was nothing mean-spirited or prideful about it today. 

 

Louis just looked happy.

 

Legosi stared at the red deer’s face a little longer, just stealing a glance at that smile.

 

Legosi’s tail might have thumped a bit on the wood of the boat.



…… 



Louis waited for the boats to get back to the docks at Cherryton, before he said, “Hey. Legosi.”

 

The wolf’s ears perked up, “Yeah?”

 

Louis stated, “I have way too many things to carry on my own. Help me get it to my room.”

 

Legosi frowned. “You want my help?”

 

Louis grumbled, “Yes, it’s heavy. Can you help me or not?”

 

Legosi gave a small murmur of a laugh, “Sure. It’s no problem.”

 

Well, it might have been for tiny Louis. The red deer was still pretty beat up and exhausted from the other day. Legosi grabbed the extra satchels - which, altogether, might have weighed as much as Louis himself - but it wasn’t so bad for the oversized wolf. He carried them over his shoulder. 

 

The tsungi horn was kind of heavy. That was a weird thing to gift.

 

Only when they were further away, nearer to the dorms and relatively by themselves, did Louis mumble something else: “You should keep that stuff.”

 

Legosi frowned, and almost stopped walking. Legosi protested, “But it’s your stuff. The people gave it to you.”

 

The red deer rolled his eyes more dramatically, “And it technically wasn’t for me, it was for the guy who stopped the tsunami. That’s you, not me.”

 

Legosi glanced around nervously, making sure no one was close enough to hear him say that. Legosi whispered as they walked to the dorms, “But … it wasn’t really me either. It was just the avatar state.”

 

Louis raised his voice a little, “Just take it, okay! My father owns practically half of Cherryton. I don’t need gifts, and I’ve never heard hide nor hair of your own family. What’s your dad, a cart pusher?”

 

Legosi felt that knot in his throat again. “…I don’t know. I never knew my dad.”

 

Louis frowned, “How do you not - what, are you an orphan?”

 

Legosi gave another weak little shrug of the shoulders, “Almost. Never met my dad. Mom used to be around, when I was little. She’s missing now. I hope she’s alive, but … I don’t actually know. It’s been years. My grandpa’s in construction. He taught me earthbending like him, but I’ve barely gotten to see him the last few years.”

 

Louis was frowning even more. “What’s that about? Is he working on a project away from Cherryton? A castle? A new road through the mountains?”

 

Legosi muttered, “It’s really complicated, Louis… I’d rather not talk about it right now.”

 

A few moments passed, before Louis admitted, “…I don’t have my parents either.”

 

It was Legosi’s turn to frown. “But you’re Oguma’s son. Everyone knows that. You’re the scion of your clan.”

 

Louis kicked a rock on the ground. “…Oguma isn’t my real father.”

 

Legosi stopped. “He’s not?”

 

Legosi thought they looked different, but… 

 

The red deer just shook his head. “Adopted. Sort of. It’s complicated. Lost my real parents to carnivores in the woods.”

 

Legosi swallowed painfully. A whole lot of puzzle pieces clicked very fast. “…I’m so sorry.”

 

Louis sounded flippant, “Yeah, well, I would have gotten eaten next, but I manifested my firebending at just the right time to save my life, but not theirs. Oguma was just passing through with his entourage. He found me with a bunch of burning bodies, thought I was a fearless four-year-old, so he told everyone that I was his. He made up a story about keeping me hidden, to ‘protect me,’ from the clan’s rivals.”

 

Louis paused for a second.

 

He started blinking, confused, and frowned a bit more at the ground. “…I don’t think I’ve ever told someone that before.”

 

Louis had an image burned into his brain, that split-second moment when a carnivore had their claws on him, when they were looming over him, fangs red and open for the kill. 

 

…The image felt more distant today. 

 

Legosi tried to be empathetic, “It doesn’t sound like an easy thing to talk about…”

 

Louis shook his head, trying to center himself. “Nevermind. Ignore me. It’s ancient history. In any event, I’m not sure if the whole clan believes him, but … I’ve got all the money and the titles, so legally speaking, I’m his son and heir.”

 

Legosi wanted to sound hopeful, “But you get to see him, right? Your clan doesn’t live very far from here.”

 

Louis complained a bit, “And I only really get one meal with him a month, and it’s usually to harass me on how well my studies are going.”

 

Legosi tilted his head, “You don’t talk to him about pro-bending?”

 

Louis scoffed, “He couldn’t care less about the games. I don’t think he even follows it. When I lost to Dorpal, he bought me my own boat of all things. The fact that I’m the best firebender at the school is only of marginal interest to him, and he only cares that much because he wants me to beat everyone and anyone that gets in my way. One day, I could lead all of Artio, not just here but across the whole world, if I’m strong enough.”

 

Legosi smiled, “Well, I can’t wait for him to hear how you stopped that tsunami. Do you think the messengers already reached him about that?”

 

The red deer pretended to be bored, “I don’t know, and I don’t care. Just dump this stuff in your room already. I’m not taking it. I owe you and I hate owing anyone, much less a carnivore, so either you take it, or I’m just going to start throwing money at you in public and then we’ll have to explain how you saved my life. Do you want me to do that? No? Then take the stuff.”

 

It was a curious reason to be threatened, and it made Legosi laugh. “If you’re sure, Louis. I’d hate for you to feel like you owed me again.”

 

Louis grumbled, “Don’t you get smart with me now.”

 

Legosi laughed, “Oh, no, Louis. I’m just a dumb dog, remember?”

 

Louis groaned, “I need another tsunami.”



…… 



Classes started again, and the avatar and the tsunami were all anyone could talk about. The teachers were even bringing it up in their lessons, historical tidbits, avatars presiding over this treaty, or defeating that villain at this location. 

 

Their science teacher even mentioned Avatar Bob’s garden. Apparently a whole town had grown up around it, to take care of it. It made great farmland.

 

So… Legosi’s talk with Jakhara was probably real after all.

 

For his part, Legosi was glad to have most people focusing their attention on Louis instead of the wolf.

 

The red deer was clearly irritated about the stories going around, all the gossip. Louis was insistent that the avatar saved Louis as much as anyone else - which only got people talking more because, “Oh spirits, Louis was saved by the avatar! The avatar!!”

 

(Legosi thought he could see the steam coming off of everyone’s favorite firebender.)

 

Practice was a little less intense though. Gon was trying to take it easy on the teams after their big scare, and thought Louis should spend a bit more time recovering before playing. 

 

The roster was constantly trying to ask them all about Indre, about the tsunami, about the tests for the avatar. 

 

Legosi actually did get to play more with his roommates, and that was nice. It was a much less intense experience, so Legosi could play for fun again. He got to watch the other benders more.

 

Durham was all fired up. That was to be expected.

 

But even Collot, the calm one, was airbending up a storm.

 

Talk of the avatar was bringing life to everyone.

 

Legosi wasn’t exactly avoiding Louis, but after that first day back, they didn’t really speak much. 

 

That changed around the end of the week.

 

The wolf had started heading for his usual secret practice with Haru and Jack when he stopped by a tree. A particularly large beetle was climbing up the side, and the wolf’s tail was wagging slowly as he watched it.

 

Louis cleared his throat, as if trying to sound aloof. “Hey.”

 

Legosi stood up straighter and smiled. “Hey. I mean, hi, Louis. Did you need something?”

 

Louis hesitated. He seemed uncertain at first, but then finally confessed, “I haven’t had any nightmares this week.”

 

The wolf blinked a little. “Oh. Okay… That’s a good thing then?”

 

Louis spoke a little softer, “No. You don’t understand. I haven’t had nightmares this week, at all. The entire week. Not one. Not since you … did that thing.”

 

Legosi’s ears started drooping. “Oh… Is that … something that’s been going on for a while?”

 

Louis actually looked nervous about admitting, “All the time … Every week, for the last two years. More days than not.”

 

Legosi fidgeted with the nautilus shell. “I’m sorry, Louis. I didn’t know that’s something you had to deal with.”

 

Louis kicked at the ground a little, “Yeah, well, I thought it was just something I had to tough out. They’re, they’re just nightmares. Everybody gets them. But, whatever you did … I’m really trying not to jinx this, that maybe it’s just luck, but I’ve actually been able to sleep through the night for the first time in ages and … and I wanted to tell you. Because … I owe you.”

 

The wolf gave a small laugh, “Louis, you don’t need to keep owing me things. Helping people is what I’m supposed to do. If anything, I should apologize for not helping you sooner…”

 

Louis huffed, “Well, you’re not responsible for something I never let on. I’m completely uncharitable when it comes to my own issues. I can’t let people know I have any problems ever. I have to be perfect.”

 

Perfect. Yeah…

 

Legosi murmured, “I’m definitely familiar with that sentiment…”

 

The avatar is supposed to be perfect, too.

 

Louis crossed his arms seriously. He double-checked that they were still alone, then asked softly, “Who’s teaching you firebending?”

 

The wolf blinked. “Um… no one?” 

 

“Wrong!” Louis declared. “I am.”

 

Legosi choked, “I haven’t mastered water much less air! I’m not supposed to start fire, too!”

 

“Details,” Louis said dismissively. “You tossed a tsunami like a frisbee, you can play with fire.”

 

Legosi spoke quickly and quietly and started counting on his fingers, “First off, no, I didn’t! It wasn’t remotely that simple! We nearly died! Secondly, that wasn’t me at all, that was the avatar state! That’s for emergencies! It doesn’t count! That isn’t my power at all; it belongs to the avatars before me! Thirdly, we all got lucky that day! That’s what it was, luck! You already gave me a ton of things that were supposed to be yours! I don’t even know what to do with it all; I don’t know anyone who plays pai sho. You don’t need to keep owing me things, Louis. I only did what I was supposed to do.”

 

The red deer stared at Legosi, appraising something in the wolf’s bearing. “Good. This is good, you’re already being more assertive. That’s lesson one. As soon as we find someplace safe, we can work on destroying your enemies.”

 

Louis started stalking away, satisfied and smiling, tail up, the pride of a red deer in victory.

 

Legosi watched him go. His head tilted to one side, and he asked himself, What just happened?



……



Legosi ran to meet Jack and Haru at their secret hiding place and didn’t even slow down before shouting, “I broke Louis!”

 

Jack’s tail went up, “Wait, what!?”

 

Haru punched the air, “Yes! Did you make it hurt? Was there crying? Please tell me there was crying. I want this image: Louis in tears.”

 

Legosi fussed with his hands, “Yes! There was a lot of crying! He was sobbing! Openly sobbing!”

 

The rabbit cackled to herself, “Yes! Yesssss! Please tell me there were witnesses?”

 

Suddenly catching her meaning, Legosi put his hands up, “He wasn’t crying because of me!”

 

The rabbit sighed, “Awwww…”

 

Jack snapped, “Haru, you’re not helping! Legosi, what’s going on??”

 

The wolf paced in a circle, “Louis’s been sick! He’s been really sick, in his head!”

 

Haru snorted, “Called that.”

 

Legosi insisted, “Biologically, Haru!! He was hurt by carnivores really bad, it made him sick, his insides were all out of balance! I didn’t want to embarrass him to you guys, but when he ran away from Indre, he was crying! He was crying because he wanted to die, he thought maybe he was the avatar, I told him he wasn’t and then he attacked me!”

 

Jack and Haru stiffened. 

 

The rabbit got serious, “Please, please tell me he doesn’t know -”

 

“He knows!” Legosi answered fast. “He knows, I had to heal him, he was falling apart, he was broken, I had to help him somehow! I fixed his head, he’s not even having nightmares anymore, he’s actually sleeping through the night now, but he wants to teach me firebending! He wasn’t even giving me a choice!”

 

Jack was statuesque, openly grimacing.

 

Haru just asked, “Wait, is that even possible?”

 

Jack cleared his throat, “The brain is an organ, same as any other part of the body, and it can get sick. But healing it can also be … complicated. You’re putting your energy in a delicate system. You don’t want to go overboard, you don’t want to overcompensate.”

 

Legosi got closer, insisted, “Louis wanted to die before! He wanted to die! I couldn’t let him suffer, I had to do something, but I think I broke him! He’s … happy!”

 

Haru snorted. “Wait. Wait wait wait, you think he’s broken because he’s happy?”

 

Legosi replied, “Yes, he’s happy! He’s sleeping through the night and giving me things! Jack already knows, Louis gave me the presents from Indre, but Louis still wants to pay me back more for healing him and wants to, to teach me firebending! He wants to spend time with me! He’s choosing to spend time with me, a carnivore, of all people, me!!”

 

Haru repeated, “So his current symptoms are … feeling fine, sleeping fine, not being a dick, and giving you nice things?”

 

Legosi hesitated. “…Yes!”

 

She asked, “Is he even blackmailing you?”

 

Legosi shook his head rapidly, “No! Well, he said I had to take the stuff or else he’d start throwing money at me and telling people I saved his life, but I’m not sure if that counts.”

 

Haru joked, “Yup, sounds terminal. We best put Louis out of his misery.”

 

Legosi fussed, “Haru, this is serious!! What if I ruined him?!”

 

Jack said, “Actually… I’m kind of with Haru on this.”

 

The wolf flustered more, “I’m not going to kill him!! We can’t do that!”

 

Jack choked, “I meant the other part, Legosi! He sounds fine! He sounds better than fine. It sounds like whatever he was going through, you helped - helped him a lot. Louis sounds like he’s, how do I put this … um, a recovered person now?”

 

Haru whispered, “Spirits, we can’t have that now, can we?”

 

Legosi scratched his arms anxiously. “But what do I do?! What am I supposed to do? This is Louis! We’re talking about Louis !”

 

Haru bounced up, grabbed Legosi by the shirt, and planted her feet on the wolf’s stomach. “Legosi. You need … to chill. Yes, it’s Louis, but you’re not thinking clearly! Maybe you’re too close to the subject, and yeah, Louis has always been off the deep end. So your perception of a ‘recovered’ Louis is going to be different from whoever Louis is when he’s sick and in pain.”

 

Legosi’s hands were unsure if he should even touch the rabbit holding on by his shirt. He just held very still. He replied, “But it’s still Louis. I didn’t want to make Louis … not himself. I didn’t heal him for my sake. I just wanted to help him.”

 

Haru stared at him closer up. “Legosi … did it never occur to you … someone might want … to pay you back?”

 

Legosi’s tail swayed. “…but I didn’t do much.”

 

Haru’s ears flicked dramatically, “Ugh, something that may be small to you is life-changing for a lot of others! They’re going to want to thank you! And you don’t get to choose how they do that! Sometimes it’s going to be gifts, sometimes it’s an awkward fruit basket, other times it's secret firebending lessons from the strongest firebender on campus!”

 

Legosi didn’t respond.

 

Haru just asked, “Legosi, do you or do you not want to see badass firebending up close?”

 

His tail wagged immediately. He mumbled, “Yes… of course…”

 

Haru explained, “Then you say, ‘thank you, Louis, I’d love for you to show me things,’ you lead his bushy-tailed bottom into this cave, and then you ogle the man for a few hours!”

 

Legosi’s fur stood out in embarrassment, “It wouldn’t be like that!!”

 

Haru teased, “Sure, Legosi. You keep telling yourself that.”

 

The rabbit dropped down, and stretched her limbs a bit. “But this has been way too much talking! Who wants to have fantastic bending funtimes?”

 

Haru did a little dance. 

 

Legosi’s tail wagged faster, and he admitted guiltily, “Me…”

Chapter 14: Last chance to breathe

Summary:

Haru ships it.

Notes:

Comments keep me writing. :)

Chapter Text

Legosi forgot to actually mention his concerns regarding the match with Indre. They had already used up one week before he talked with Jack and Haru about it in their secret cave. 

 

To use earth style or air, to risk failure and the disappointment of Cherryton … versus the glory and disaster of being seen as an earthbender who knew air movements - in the same town just saved by the avatar.

 

Haru said simply, “Why don’t you just do both?”

 

Legosi complained, “I just said I can’t! That’s the problem! I need to be one, just one!”

 

Haru gestured for him to stop, “No, no. I mean, just smash them together in your own way.”

 

Legosi stared at her funny.

 

Haru sighed heavily, “Legosi, you have two arms and two legs. Split them. Use airbending movements with your legs, use earthbending strikes with your arms.”

 

The simplicity of it gave Legosi pause.

 

Haru groaned, “Honestly, Legosi: are you sure you’re an earthbender? Like, this feels like a straightforward answer to me.”

 

The rabbit tried to do her own emulation of an earthbender with her upper body, with closed fists and punching arms. She tried to add in circle walking simultaneously. 

 

Haru confessed, “Admittedly, this feels really disorienting for me, like I’m trying to pat my head and rub my stomach, but you’re the avatar here. If anyone can manage to put these two together, it’s you.”

 

Legosi kept staring.

 

Jack mumbled, “Um, Haru? I think you broke him.”

 

Legosi smacked his own forehead.



…… 



One week. 

 

Legosi had one week to prep for Indre, to combine what he’d learned of earth and air forms. Even with his supposed avatar-ness, it felt a bit like trying to look in two directions at once. Legosi kept defaulting to one pose or the other.

 

At least the Cherryton teams knew Legosi was weird, so he could be using pro-bending practice to further cement the new form in his own head, in his muscle memory.

 

And maybe because he was trying to do so many things at once that Legosi ended up with an extra twist in his bending.

 

No, really: it was a literal twist.

 

Riz bent two earthen discs in front of him like shields, blocking a fire blast, a stream of water. He was the only one left on his practice team, the only one from A team, and trying to defend against three.

 

Durham sensed an opening, their only chance to beat Riz. He kept throwing punches, throwing fire in quick pulses.

 

Miguno kept trying to snake a water shot around the fire, hit at the bear’s legs, his arms.

 

Riz had already won his team the last two rounds, but the fighting was catching up to him. 

 

He tried to throw a disc at Durham, only for Legosi to yank it out of the air, defend his roommate - and then throw it right back at Riz.

 

Fire and water didn’t leave Riz the chance to counterattack, he was stuck defending, blocking.

 

The bear’s heels were dragging underneath him with each heavy hit.

 

Legosi’s team was only going to win the round through brute force, trying to hit Riz further back and off the playing field.

 

And the Dorpal waterbender had been so effective at getting around people’s guard, and Mokichi had given Legosi the short version about sand bending and energy, the comparisons to waterbending…

 

Legosi was barely even conscious of thinking about that as he launched a pair of discs at the bear.

 

Riz would have blocked it easy. 

 

And then Legosi twisted his wrists. The discs twisted in midair, snuck right past the shield and hit Riz dead center. Power impacted that wall of a bear.

 

Riz was suddenly stumbling back, and Miguno’s water crashed him off the field at last. 

 

There was the tiniest moment of silence as Riz, the indomitable earthbender, had very clearly been knocked down by the rookies.

 

Durham suddenly howled in victory, punching fireworks into the sky. Miguno was laughing, roughly rubbing at Durham’s head, and even Collot jumped back onto the field to celebrate. 

 

Legosi went over to Riz’s side of the field, trying to ask him, “Are you okay?”

 

The bear was smirking though, and even laughing with them. Riz had an amused expression as he stood back up. “That was great, guys! Legosi, great trick shot! I didn’t even see that coming!”

 

The wolf’s tail started wagging. 

 

Mind you, it was just one round, and they’d largely gotten lucky - they had to take out the rest of the rookies that made up Riz’s practice team first - but it was a strange feeling for Legosi. He hadn’t even been thinking about it, and somehow the blend of styles just happened. It coalesced inside.

 

Legosi was not expecting to feel pride.



…… 



Legosi chased a little after Louis, when practice was over. He practically whispered, “We have a place.”

 

Louis smirked, “Oh, do you now?”

 

The wolf nodded fast. “Yeah. Technically, we made it a while ago. It’s in the woods, and I’m still training on the other two styles, but if you’re serious, if you want -”

 

“I’m serious,” Louis cut in.

 

Louis smiled.

 

Legosi’s tail wagged faster. 

 

When Legosi forgot to speak, Louis asked him, “When did you want to start?”

 

Legosi cleared his throat, “Whenever’s good for you? I’m still prepping for Indre this weekend. Haru’s helping me with that. We’re trying to make a blended form for me to use, so it’s not so obvious I know more than one style.”

 

“Cause you’re hiding,” Louis recalled, realized. “That’s a fair plan. I could always cover some of the firebending basics, leave the formwork till later. Hey, are you hungry?”

 

Legosi blinked at the abrupt segue. “Uh, yeah. But that’s normal for me. I’m a, uh, big carnivore…”

 

Louis gave a small laugh, “Yeah, I noticed. Let’s get something to eat first. We can talk over dinner.”

 

The wolf’s tail wagged fast again, “Great. Sounds great.”

 

He had some time, before his secret training. 



……



Legosi was expecting them to hit the school kitchen. That’s what he usually did with Jack after practice. But Louis ended up taking Legosi into town instead, to a little restaurant Oguma owned.

 

Legosi protested softly, “I know you gave me all those things, but I really don’t have much money to eat at a fancy restaurant. Most of my grandpa’s cash goes to the school.”

 

Louis just scoffed at it, “Oh, please. Oguma owns half of Cherryton; I can treat you to dinner.”

 

The wolf tugged once at the nautilus amulet around his neck. He said with some embarrassment, “I’m really not used to people giving me things, Louis…”

 

The red deer smirked, “Better get used to it then. There will be some advantages to your station.”

 

Legosi didn’t think he wanted to correct him there.

 

Louis bought them two big helpings of udon - and splurged and got extra vegetables for himself, and eggs for Legosi.

 

Legosi’s tail started sweeping the air, “Eggs! You’re getting eggs??”

 

The red deer laughed, “What? I thought Clan Canida liked those?”

 

Legosi nodded modestly, “Well, yeah. The clan does have its own treaty with Clan Aves, but they’re still pretty expensive for someone like me…”

 

Louis sat down at a table across from Legosi, and both began digging into their food. 

 

Louis did start explaining eventually, “So I know this is probably going to sound hypocritical coming from me, but … there’s a misconception that firebending is fueled by anger.”

 

Legosi hesitated. “What would you, uh, say it’s fueled by?”

 

Louis thumbed at his own chest, “Your breath, actually. Power in firebending comes from the breath. You use your breath to strengthen your attack, but also to control it. You connect yourself to the fire. On some level, you are the fire. It’s your spiritual energy that burns as fuel for the flame. A normal flame needs oil, wood, coal…”

 

“…but unless a firebender is actually lighting something on fire, the flame relies on the bender’s energy for life. We learn to pace ourselves early so we don’t burn up too much energy on any one shot. It’s a firebender’s energy that gives it concussive force, too, that lets us push or propel something.”

 

Legosi had to swallow a big bite to add, “Like how you could send yourself flying, on the beach!”

 

Louis looked like he was almost modest about that. He still grinned, “Oh. You saw that, did you?”

 

Legosi nodded rapidly, “Uh, yeah! I mean, I saw you do some jumps with it during the volleyball game, and that was already cool, but then you blasted yourself across the beach during the tsunami. That was awesome. I haven’t seen anybody do that before, in this town.”

 

Louis tried not to make a big deal about it. “It’s just something I read about in a book. Anyway… it is true that if you have strong emotions, or powerful emotions, that can strengthen a person’s firebending. Some people try to teach that first - to use anger as a shortcut to power - but that can backfire.”

 

Legosi wasn’t sure how to ask, “Is that… something Artio teaches?” Legosi still backpedaled rapidly, “Sorry! I’m sorry, that sounded rude. Sorry.”

 

Louis seemed playfully suspicious. “You really aren’t used to speaking your mind, are you?”

 

Legosi mumbled down into his food, “…It’s not safe, usually…”

 

Louis looked at the wolf thoughtfully. “I’ve had a lot of teachers over the years - and a lot of anger. So I was taught how to use it, as an extra kick to my power. On some level, I think your emotions can affect bending from any style, any element…”

 

“…Fire just happens to use them more dramatically than the others. And despite my small size and my breakdown last week, I have a strong spirit. So my firebending responds - and I can blow apart large carnivores like Bill with ease, no matter how lucky they were to be born that way.”

 

That didn’t feel right to Legosi. 

 

The wolf shook his head, “I don’t think size matters that much, big or small.”

 

Louis sounded jealous, “Have you been watching the same matches I have? Riz is one of the biggest, strongest benders in the school. His earthbending takes advantage of that. You had to gang up on him, three to one, and you still barely knocked him over. If I had a body like that, who knows how powerful I’d be?”

 

Legosi grumbled, “Yeah, but … Haru is practically a master, and she’s like a third of Aoba’s size. And my roommate, Voss, is smaller than all of us, but he’s a better earthbender than me. The avatar before us was a fruit bat, and she stopped whole wars by herself. And there are lots of small-breed benders on the other side of the school. They just don’t get to play any big games.”

 

Louis pushed around some of his udon, squinting at him. “Do you think your size doesn’t help your bending?”

 

Legosi wasn’t sure. “I don’t know. Maybe. But I’ve always hated being this size. My size frightens people all the time, and I’m always drawing attention to myself. I wish I could be smaller, not stick out so much. Going around Cherryton, I always feel like I scare people, like people are always watching me, waiting for me to bite. There are days I don’t even feel like a wolf. I’m still shocked that Haru wanted to train me at all.”

 

Louis insisted, “Well, you don’t scare me. You’re a big puppy with big paws, and occasionally strong bending.”

 

Legosi didn’t know why that felt embarrassing. He protested, “I just mean… I don’t think having a bigger body inherently makes you a better bender. It doesn’t matter that you’re leaner or shorter than someone like Bill. It wasn’t Bill that stood up to a tsunami, that was you. You look plenty fine already.”

 

Louis smirked, “I look fine?”

 

Legosi flustered even more, “I didn’t mean it like that! Just - your body is fine! I don’t want you to feel bad about the way you look. The girls all say you’re pretty! I’d trade bodies with you any day of the week.”

 

Louis leaned in closer and teased, “Ah-huh. Sure. Your body is fine, too.”

 

Legosi’s fur was distinctly puffing out with embarrassment. “We’re getting off topic.”



……



Louis and Legosi were at the restaurant a lot longer than they initially planned. They could have spent hours talking about bending, and Louis’ knowledge of firebending was practically encyclopedic. Oguma had his own personal library, and Louis had spent a lot of time there when he was young.

 

Legosi ended up running straight through the woods by himself. He gave a huge apology to Jack and Haru, for making them wait, for taking so long at the restaurant. 

 

Haru had a very bad grin on her face.

 

Jack was a little confused. “You went out for dinner … with Louis?”

 

Legosi admitted guiltily, “I didn’t really want to refuse him…”

 

Jack wondered, “How much did you end up spending? I thought you didn’t have much money after Indre.”

 

Legosi scratched at the fluff of his cheek. “…Actually … Louis paid…”

 

Haru looked ready to cackle.

 

Jack wanted to clarify, “So … he invited you to dinner … and paid for your dinner … and you … talked?”

 

Meekly Legosi tried to defend himself, “About firebending. We talked about firebending.”

 

Jack cleared his throat. “I see. So this was a personal dinner.”

 

Legosi choked, “No! It was … a work dinner. Avatar work.”

 

Jack sounded a little sarcastic. “Right. Of course.”

 

Legosi’s fur was fluffing up in embarrassment. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

 

Haru fell over on the floor, and died laughing.



…… 



Breathing exercises. That was the name of the game.

 

Louis apparently hadn’t even done them in years, but he still knew all the principles. 

 

They didn’t want to interrupt Legosi’s special training too much before the games against Indre, with Haru trying to help Legosi blend his two forms. But breathing exercises? They could do those.

 

Legosi and Louis ended up sitting together a lot by a river, breathing slowly in, breathing slowly out. Louis wanted to make sure Legosi was breathing down deep into his body, filling his lungs from the bottom up - breathing with the diaphragm.

 

They listened to the sounds of the forest, the soft sounds of the river, and sometimes they talked. 

 

Legosi wasn’t sure how much the breathing exercises would help him against Indre, but having calm river time was enjoyable in its own way. Legosi always liked spending time by a river, and he liked sitting and talking with Louis. 

 

Legosi was expecting their firebending training to be aggressive, anxiety-provoking, dangerous. This was … relaxing. Pleasant.

 

Legosi was quite pleased to be wrong. 

 

Louis did give him a burning leaf one day, when they were walking to the caverns. He encouraged Legosi to keep the fire alive with his spiritual energy - and without consuming the leaf whole. It was a balancing act.

 

That was more complicated. Legosi might have been a bit more anxious dealing with that. He was fine, usually, but it only took an unexpected noise - a rustle of leaves and a burst of nerves - for the fire to get too big.

 

On the bright side? Legosi already knew how to put fires out. 

 

Legosi only set one tree on fire, thank you very much, and he was very apologetic about that.

 

And then the week had passed, and the pro-bending teams were once more sailing to Indre.

 

There was no sneaking Voss with them this time. Gon checked people’s luggage expressly so there were no more ‘surprises.’

 

Voss didn’t try anyway. 

 

(Voss tried the direct approach: clinging to Gon’s leg and begging to go again. He’d already been so helpful the last time with the tsunami. And Gon looked down upon him, and told him “…No.”)

 

There was, unexpectedly, a mouse hiding in Kibi’s bag. Kibi claimed innocence. Gon gave them all a stern lecture about the danger of long-distance trips anyway, particularly at sea.

 

Legosi didn’t feel so disconnected by the sea voyage this time. 

 

The boat ride gave Legosi time to practice his breathing exercises, and that might have helped, just a little.

 

And then they were arriving at Indre the second time, rounding the corner of the mountains, seeing that magical shoreline. Some of the houses had been rebuilt, some were a work in progress, but there was still a measure of debris here and there.

 

The walls at the beach had long since been cleared, all ice had melted, and ships could once more sail up the river mouth. 

 

But the city had kept the stone walls stretching from the mountains. It had even been refined into a sturdy, formidable barrier, with watch towers and parapets. 

 

Just on the off chance a tsunami happened again… Indre would be better prepared. 

 

Legosi didn’t know why, but he felt more hopeful about being back.

Chapter 15: Truth and daring

Summary:

Bored kids try to entertain themselves.

Legosi gets a painful reminder about his place in the world.

Notes:

Healing isn't linear. The next two chapters are a little angstier, but it'll bring Louis and Legosi even closer, I promise.

Spoilers: Bill succeeds.

Comments keep me writing.

Chapter Text

Unfortunately, there was no fun beach time when they arrived that afternoon. A storm had already been approaching Indre when they got there, and the pounding rain meant walking the city wouldn’t be fun - and lightning could be a little unsafe. 

 

The teams had been planning to have fun around town or at the beach. Getting stuck at the inn meant they had few means of entertaining themselves.

 

There was a big hall on the first floor, practically a tavern, but few locals wanted to visit with the storm going on. 

 

There were really only two or three of the locals around, middle-aged men drinking alcohol at the bar, quietly soaking in the sounds of the storm.

 

Gon had fallen asleep in a comfy chair in one corner, near the fireplace.

 

Bill was tossing up a ball of fire when an idea came to him. He clapped his hands together, snuffing out the flame, excited to say, “Truth or dare!”

 

Louis scoffed, “What are we, twelve?”

 

Bill said, “Like you’re not bored?”

 

Louis sighed dramatically. 

 

Juno perked up, “I’m in! The right questions can be a lot of fun!”

 

Haru laughed, “I’m going to ask funny shit, I’m just saying.”

 

Sheila didn’t protest much, “Not like we’ve got anything better to do…”

 

Legosi didn’t comment. He just sat quietly in the corner across from Gon, the fireplace between them. A few others protested, or consented, but no one was outright leaving the hall.

 

Bill started playfully, “Hey, Juno! You’re eager! Truth or dare?”

 

She only needed a second, “Dare.”

 

Bill smirked as if he was running the perfect con, “Dare you to kiss the strongest bender in the room!”

 

Bill was expecting shock, outrage, taboo.

 

Juno just grinned back, mischievous and shameless. She said, “I would, but only if Haru says yes.”

 

Wild cackling lit up the room even as Bill sat aggrieved, horrified, scandalized. 

 

Haru - ever a tiny monster in rabbit form - bounced up to give Juno a kiss on the cheek, but it was Bill’s reaction that had the teams laughing.

 

Gon stirred for a second, grumbled something about ‘kids,’ and excused himself to his room for the night.

 

Most of the game was just silly stuff.

 

Juno dared Dom the peafowl to display a courtship dance - an elaborate affair for his species. He slipped in a bit of waterbending to make it personal, stealing rainwater for the dance.

 

Dom dared Aoba, “I've always wondered if you can whistle with a sharp beak!”

 

Aoba scoffed, “Of course I can whistle. You just, uh…” Aoba put two fingers in his mouth, and attempted to blow. He made two more attempts. Aoba was very confused. “I could have sworn I could whistle…”

 

People giggled anyway. 

 

Aoba asked Sanu the pelican if he ever kept food around in the pouch under his beak. 

 

The pelican balked, “Not since I was little!” 

 

Sanu then tried to get Legosi to play. The wolf was still sitting with his arms crossed and eyes shut. 

 

Legosi said flatly, “Not interested.” 

 

Sanu pleaded, “Just a simple question! It’s for the spirit of things!”

 

Legosi grumbled under his breath. 

 

Sanu asked, “What’s the most expensive thing you’ve ever bought?”

 

Legosi thought for a few seconds, and his fingers toyed with the nautilus amulet around his neck. He remembered, “I bought a bunch of eggs for my birthday last year. There’s this delicacy called egg salad. I wanted to try it.”

 

There were a few small giggles. 

 

Louis frowned, “That was it?”

 

The wolf gave a very slow, self-conscious shrug. “I don’t have much family or money. Grandpa can barely afford the boarding school, and he travels most of the time for work.”

 

Legom said, “Yes, but they’re not that expensive. They’re eggs.”

 

Bill said proudly, “Legosi hasn’t had a Felidae birthday. We know how to celebrate a carnivore’s birthday properly.”

 

Legosi didn’t want to comment on that. He crossed his arms again. He said, “Hey, Mokichi. I had a question.”

 

The badger sat up straighter on the floor, “I could answer one of those.”

 

Legosi wondered, “You’ve got a lot of skill when it comes to earthbending. Have you mastered the seismic sense?”

 

Mokichi said modestly, “Not all badgers can do that, you know… but, uh … I have, yes…”

 

More people played the game all silly-like, the usual assortment of questions and dares. 

 

Then Kai dared Els, “Dare you to kiss Bill!”

 

Els immediately covered her mouth, and even Bill was shocked. 

 

The tiger protested, arms wild, “Hey, come on! That’s - that’s so wrong! She can’t do that! She’s - she’s an herbivore!”

 

Kai leered at him, “And why not? You dared Juno!”

 

Tem intervened, “But it’s totally wrong! That’s - that’s messed up! Once was funny! It’s not funny anymore!”

 

Bill choked on more protests, trying to rationalize his decision, to set the mood before. Els’ face was clearly flushing, heating up in silence.

 

It was totally taboo, and even more awkward for both of them - and the subject of a bit more laughter.

 

Sheila teased, “Come on, Bill. Have a taste of your own medicine.”

 

The tiger grumbled and complained, until he outright covered his eyes. “Okay, fine, just do it!”

 

Els nervously kissed him as fast as she could, Bill and Els both wiped off their faces, then Els tried to change the topic even faster. 

 

Els dared Riz - the biggest, strongest man in the room - to take off his shirt and flex for them. Riz was bashful, but eventually obliging to the pressure. It was Kai’s turn to be scandalized. 

 

Juno and Haru gave the bear a whistle, trying to make it funny.

 

But Riz took things a little too far on his turn, too. Riz asked Tem, “Have you ever liked someone, romantically, from a different species?”

 

The room went silent.

 

Tem hesitated visibly, he nearly froze, because, “Even if I did - and I’m definitely not saying I do - that’s illegal. Ask me something else.”

 

Riz winced. “Uh. Sorry. Right. Um … have you ever tried to fly with airbending?”

 

Tem sighed nostalgically about that. “6 years old, jumped off my parent’s roof. …I didn’t break anything but my pride.”

 

Tem asked Sheila, who chose dare. Tem wondered innocently, “You’re an airbender, too, and a cheetah. You’re super flexible, right? Can you do a split?”

 

Sheila scoffed, “Seriously? That counts as a dare?”

 

The cheetah showed off, not only doing a split, but doing it by balancing on one leg and lifting the other straight up.

 

Sheila shot her own challenge at Louis, “Truth or dare?”

 

Louis scoffed, “Truth.”

 

The cheetah leaned in, joked, “Who are you and what have you done with the real Louis?”

 

Louis joked back, “Koh the face stealer. I wanted to try life as a red deer, this one seemed rich enough.”

 

More giggles from the room, but Sheila protested, “Hey, that’s not a real answer!”

 

Louis laughed, “But it’s all you’re getting! Now I choose Haru.”

 

The rabbit was already all smiles by that point. “Oh, this’ll be good. Dare! Gimme a good one.”

 

Louis was suddenly unsure. “I was going to say something about racing Aoba to the beach, but considering the lightning… it’s probably dangerous to fly. Maybe just see if you can lift Riz.”

 

Bill snorted, “Are you serious?? Mistress hoppy-hop can’t -”

 

Bill got cut off as Haru, in a rush of flowing movements, bent a tiny whirlwind underneath both Bill and Riz. 

 

Bill was bobbing clumsily on the wind. Riz was sitting peacefully as if floating on an invisible chair.

 

Haru kept her arms moving the air and teased, “I’m sorry, what was that? Mistress hoppy-hop can’t hear you.”

 

Bill growled, trying to wave his arms and grab the wall, “Okay, you’ve made your point! Now put me down before I start blasting!”

 

The tiger dropped down, and grumbled to himself, slinking away to the side.

 

Juno raised her hand excitedly, “Oh, oh! Levitate me! Me next!”

 

In very short work - and a quick dance of circular movements - and Haru had several of the Cherryton players bobbing along in mid air. 

 

Haru sighed happily as she worked, “It’s so nice getting to show off for once. Pro-bending is lots of fun, but we can all do way more than chuck stuff at each other.” Then Haru turned mischievously, “Now I choose Jack!”

 

The dog stiffened, “Me? What about me?”

 

Haru repeated the frequent question, “Truth or dare?”

 

Jack hesitated. “Um. Truth, I guess.”

 

Haru questioned shamelessly, “What’s the most embarrassing thing someone has asked you to heal?”

 

Several people were already groaning in mock pain. 

 

Jack eventually muttered, “I had a feline accidentally claw himself in an… uncomfortable place.”

 

Tao was a medic, too, and feared, “ Front uncomfortable or back uncomfortable?”

 

Jack was already covering his eyes. “Front.”

 

More giggling, more laughter. 

 

Jack admitted after a moment, “I’m not really good at this kind of thing, but I think I have a good question.”

 

Kibi put his hand up, “I can handle a question. I’m not doing a dare.”

 

The labrador’s tail swayed once in thoughtfulness. “If you were the Squamata avatar, what would you do with your power?”

 

Riz whistled, “Asking the hard questions now…”

 

Tem grumbled at the bear, “You don’t have room to speak. You asked me a hard one, too!”

 

Legosi tried to stay an uninterested statue. 

 

Jack noticed and immediately looked guilty. He looked to the others, “It just seemed relevant, you know? Everyone was talking about them the last time we were here.”

 

Kibi took a bit of time thinking, tapping his long nose, murmuring to himself. 

 

Tao was sitting next to him and playfully nudged the anteater. “Hey, don’t take too long! Other people want to play!”

 

Kibi complained back, “Don’t rush me! Being an avatar is a really big responsibility! The biggest responsibility on the planet! They’re the strongest bender of all! …So … I think I’d deal with the Shishigumi.”

 

Tao outright flinched at the name, “The Shishigumi?!”

 

Bill choked, several others went still. 

 

Els turned to ask, “Wait, what’s the Shishigumi? Is that a guild?”

 

Sheila said seriously, “They’re bad news is what they are. They’re yakuza back in Cherryton: meat-eating lions, and a bunch of them are benders.”

 

Bill uncharacteristically stammered, “You can’t ‘deal’ with the Shishigumi! They’re monsters ! They basically run crime in Cherryton. Not even the sages want to deal with them.”

 

Kibi spoke faster, “Yeah, well, I didn’t mean me! I’m tiny! I’m just an earthbender! But if I was the Squamata avatar, I’d have the power to actually fix things, wouldn’t I? Someone needs to stand up to them eventually - someone who actually stands a chance.”

 

Tao mumbled, “Even if I was the avatar, I wouldn’t want to go anywhere near them…”

 

Kibi pushed at the panther, “Well, what would you do as the avatar?”

 

Tao countered, “Hey, I didn’t choose truth!”

 

Kibi changed, “Then I dare you to be honest about your feelings for once!”

 

The panther was left stammering. 

 

Tao finally managed, “These intercity matches scare me!”

 

Kibi’s face softened fast. “Wait, what?”

 

Kai complained, “You’re a medic! You don’t even play! What’s there to be scared of?”

 

Tao gestured with his hands, “Of you guys getting hurt! You spend a ton of time blasting each other all throughout the week, you’re always getting banged up, and you guys are supposed to be friends! And then once a month, you all go charging into battle against people who’d be glad if you got a disabling injury…” 

 

“…And you can say you have all these rules, you’ll only play safe, but it really only takes one bad moment for someone to die or for someone to lose control! I’ve already had to patch up so many head injuries just from practice! Some of you have no idea how lucky you got! So yeah, these matches scare me! I don’t know how they don’t scare any of you.”

 

Legosi sympathized, “I’m scared.”

 

Legom was annoyed, “Legosi, you’re a huge carnivore - and you’re not only an earthbender, but now you can dodge like an airbender, too. What do you have to be scared of?”

 

Legosi stared back like it was obvious, “I’m scared of everything. What don’t I have to be scared of?” Legosi started adding them up on his fingers, “I’m scared of the clans going to war, I'm scared of getting in trouble with the clans, I’m scared of another natural disaster, I’m scared of spirits like Koh, I’m scared of Shishigumi, I’m scared my mom’s probably dead, I’m scared I’m going to let everyone down tomorrow, I’m scared that all it takes is one little secret, one bad day, and everyone turns on you, so yes, I have plenty to be scared of!” 

 

The only response was thunder.

 

The room wasn’t expecting any of that, and it showed on their faces.

 

Legosi turned away and shut his eyes again.

 

Aoba spoke calmly, “Legosi, I don’t know about most of that stuff, but you’re not the only one on the team. There’s four of us. Whether we win or lose, it’s not just on you.”

 

Legosi didn’t believe that. 

 

Juno insisted, “Part of pro-bending is supporting one another. That’s what we always do. It’s how we get through the game, and it’s how we win the game. We all worry about winning.”

 

Bill raised his hand, “I don’t!”

 

Aoba slapped the back of Bill’s head, “Yes, you do, jerk.”

 

The tiger groaned sarcastically, “Ugh, fine! I was making a joke! We all worry about winning, teamwork and friendship, yay.”

 

Riz said more patiently, “I think, after what we went through last time we were here, being afraid of any natural disaster would just make sense. Legosi, I still can’t believe you jumped into the tsunami to help Louis. That was suicidal. Both of you were crazy and got stupid lucky that the avatar showed up when they did.”

 

Tao commented, “Yeah, and everybody who even knows the Shishigumi is scared of them. That’s just being smart. I’m part of Clan Felidae, and even I’m terrified of them. Sheila, Bill and I, we actually have to go to clan meetings with them!”

 

“Same,” Sheila admitted. “And after all that stuff with Dolph and that spirit in the woods, I’d understand being worried about them - but why worry about Koh of all things? He’s just a story, a legend - and even if he wasn’t, the avatar would handle it.”

 

Legosi glared, “And we don’t have one now, do we??”

 

Sheila said flatly, “Uh, yes, we do. We clearly do, they were just here two weeks ago, and wherever they are now, if some spirit dickbag showed up, the avatar would handle it then, too.”

 

Legosi was about to say something else but Louis spoke first. Louis loudly declared, “Well, maybe the avatar doesn’t have to be responsible for every last little thing!”

 

Kibi blinked, honestly confused. He questioned, “But isn’t that their whole job? Taking care of things for us? They’re the balance. They have the power.”

 

Haru joined in, “No. Louis’s right. The avatar is only one person. We’ve all been raised on stories of how great and mighty the avatar is supposed to be, Gon talks about them all the time, but there’s a whole planet full of problems. The avatar - no avatar - can be responsible for everything on their own. We have to step up, too.”

 

Jack added, “The avatar doesn’t choose to be the avatar either. They’re an animal, just like us. As much pressure as people put on them, the avatars deserve to have their own lives. Most avatars even marry and have families of their own. We can’t expect them to solve all our problems for us.”

 

Mokichi offered, “We do have the sages. They’ve always been able to keep things running in the avatar’s absence. They deal with people and spirits. They help everybody. They handle a lot of things so we don’t have to.”

 

Dom said cheerfully, “Yeah! They’ve handled things this long! I’m sure the sages can handle it another eighteen years - if they had to.”

 

Bill groaned, “Ugh, we’re fine! We are all fine! You guys are freaking out over nothing! Being the avatar should be awesome and amazing! You guys are treating it like it’s a chore!”

 

Aoba laughed, “You would think that! Bet I don’t see you volunteering to join the sages! You wouldn’t be part of Clan Felidae anymore.”

 

Bill complained, “Can we go back to the game already? You guys are way too intense about this. This was supposed to be fun and silly and you’re ruining it! It’s still Tao’s turn to pick!”

 

The panther leered playfully, “Okay then, Bill. Truth or dare?”

 

The tiger grumbled, “Dare. Give me something to do.”

 

Tao teased, “You’ve been saying you can bend lightning for months. Prove it.”

 

Several people cackled at once. 

 

Bill flustered right away, “Uh, bending lightning in the city isn't safe, if not outright illegal! I don’t know the clan laws here! The blast would upset people!”

 

Haru played along, “Heh, I see how it is. Big kitty has performance issues.”

 

Sheila laughed mercilessly.

 

The tiger’s fur fluffed out, “I do not! I’m not gonna do a dare that could get me jailed! Our match is tomorrow!”

 

Louis coyly suggested, “Then just do it on the beach. Shoot it into the ocean. It’s already storming out.”

 

Bill still protested, “We’ll all get soaked sick!”

 

Haru scoffed, “Please, I could make us a wind barrier in my sleep, and we have six waterbenders here.”

 

The tiger was practically vibrating with a deep growl, even as more of the Cherryton folk chanted, “Lightning, lightning!”

 

Bill gave in to peer pressure eventually. 



……



Legosi was feeling upset and moody still, but seeing someone bend lightning was a feat he didn’t want to miss. 

 

The waterbenders were able to hold up the rain like they had invisible umbrellas, protecting one or two others each. 

 

Aoba and Haru created a swirling dome of air around a bunch of them. 

 

They had to walk a bit through the city first, before they could get to the beach. They could see light from different homes and buildings, from docked ships, but most everyone had the good sense to stay indoors. No one else was walking around.

 

Legosi walked beside Jack. They were walking at the back of the group, but Jack seemed to be slowing down on purpose.

 

Every so often, there was another flash of lightning, striking up the nearby mountains or farther out to sea.

 

The storm noise made it easier for Jack to whisper, “I’m sorry if I made you uncomfortable, back in there…”

 

Legosi wouldn’t look at him. He said, “I don’t really want to talk about it.”

 

Everyone else got to have a nice laugh, interspecies kissing was such a joke. 

 

Jack quietly tried to defend himself, “I just thought it might be helpful, to get feedback from -”

 

Legosi cut him off, “Jack. I don’t want to talk about it. Drop it, please.”

 

The labrador swallowed heavily. “Sure. Sorry.”

 

They took a few more steps through the city. And then Legosi couldn’t take it anymore. 

 

Legosi suddenly stepped away from Jack’s protection, walking down another alley between buildings, away from everyone else.

 

Jack followed right after, trying to hold up the rain for him, “Legosi, you’ll get all wet!”

 

The wolf growled, “Maybe I want to get wet! I need to go.”

 

Jack agreed, “Okay. Let’s go together -”

 

“No,” Legosi insisted. “I need to go by myself. Go with the others. I want to be alone.”

 

The others were already a distance away. They didn’t notice the canid pair weren’t right behind anymore.

 

Head down, Legosi started walking away again even as the water was soaking his clothes, his fur.

 

Jack looked more anxious, glancing around, unable to see the others now past the buildings. Then he jogged after the wolf. He asked, “Where are you going to go?”

 

Legosi snapped, “I don’t know! And it doesn’t matter! I just want to be alone! You need to let me be alone!”

 

Jack shook his head, “But it’s dangerous out. You shouldn’t be alone.”

 

Legosi glared back at him so sharply, Jack froze in place. 

 

A flash of lightning cast a dark shadow over the wolf’s face.

 

Legosi said, “You don’t get it… I’m always going to be alone… and it’s always going to be dangerous.”

 

Jack protested, “That’s not true! You know that’s not true! You have us! You do! You have Haru and I, and Louis!”

 

Did he?

 

Legosi took another step back, face ever more haunted in the storming dark. “This was always a mistake.”

 

Legosi turned. And then he ran. 

 

Jack tried to keep up, “Legosi, don’t leave!!”

 

Jack gestured with his arms, tried to guide the storming rains in front of Legosi, make a wall of water. 

 

Legosi bent it away with ease, shattered it, and kept running - to anywhere else in the city. 

 

Jack stood in the rain, unsure, and alone.

 

Thunder crashed again.

Chapter 16: To bear the weight

Summary:

Mercer Wing: "Running away alone, and panicked in the rain into some dark alley. I smell Gouhin time."

And they were right. XD

Chapter Text

Legosi lost an hour.

 

He didn’t know how he got here.

 

Legosi’s head was hurting. His fur felt particularly fluffy, but he wasn’t dead. That was good. 

 

But as he started coming to his senses, he also became aware … of the chains on his wrists. 

 

Legosi woke up in a hurry then, fussing and fighting with the chains, trying to see how they were locked, to where - and where he even was. 

 

Metal walls. Metal floor, metal ceiling. One very solid metal door. 

 

He was on a rug, for comfort. As he sniffed, he could have sworn the rug smelled like other carnivores.

 

A few candles, placed high up on the walls, provided the only illumination. He could distantly hear thunder outside. He must not have been unconscious for very long.

 

He didn’t recognize any particular identifying feature in the room, but he felt like he was underground. Maybe this was a basement, or a cave dwelling - an overly secure room.

 

And then there was a bass rumble of a laugh, from the big bear entering by the room’s only door.

 

Legosi wasn’t expecting to see a panda. 

 

The grizzled old bear lit more candles with the flick of his finger, firebending. He said, “You almost had me worried, kid. If you took any longer to wake up, I was going to call my associate.”

 

The bear closed the door behind him.

 

Legosi tried to pull back, as far as the chains would let him. His voice was loud, “What do you want?? What is this??”

 

The panda smirked, “Let’s call it a test. Don’t worry, I don’t eat meat. You’re in no danger here. The chains are for my safety as well as yours. Now, are you going to try to break out of that?”

 

The wolf felt a knot in his throat. “Are you going to shoot me if I do?”

 

The bear laughed, “Only if you try to run away. I just needed to get you somewhere quiet so we could talk by ourselves.”

 

Legosi suddenly remembered a sound before losing consciousness. He glared at him, “You shot me with lightning so you could talk to me?? Most people just say hello!!”

 

The panda scoffed, “Oh please, I’ve been doing this longer than you’ve been alive. I know just how much lightning is safe to knock a person out.”

 

Legosi snapped back, “It's not about safety! Assault is not an introduction!!”

 

The bear growled, “Then let’s introduce ourselves. I’m Gouhin, one of the Fire Sages. And you’re Legosi, out of Cherryton. Is that better?”

 

“No!” Legosi protested, back against the metal wall. “It’s a little late now! Why the hell did you kidnap me!?”

 

Legosi wasn’t sure why the average sage would kidnap anyone, and that terrified Legosi even more.

 

The panda stared at Legosi an uncomfortably long time, and the black marks on Gouhin’s face seemed to swallow up his eyes in darkness. He said, “I have a feeling we both know the answer to that, but sure. I’ll play along if you’ll play along. And if I’m wrong, I’ll give you a heaping big bag of gold to make up for it. Judging by your clothes, I’m assuming you’re not very well off. You could really use some extra money, couldn't you?”

 

Any money would be nice, as far as the wolf was concerned. 

 

Legosi still looked at him like he was expecting a trick. “Play along with what? I’m not good at games. I’m barely good at pro-bending. The team just needed me because another player was killed at my school.”

 

The panda explained, “This is an easy game. I’m going to show you a bunch of drawings, and I want you to pick the place you like best.”

 

Legosi blinked several times. “You want me to look at drawings?”

 

Gouhin laughed, “I told you it’s easy. Pick the place you like best.”

 

The bear laid out four small drawings, colored sketches on average size paper really. The drawings were of different-looking homes, built in a lot of different ways and colors and sizes. 

 

Legosi couldn’t really tell if there was some secret theme, or a trick to them. He couldn’t tell if there was a pattern. Some of them looked vaguely familiar. He might have seen them around Cherryton or Indre. But just in case…

 

“That one,” Legosi pointed, lied. 

 

Gouhin nodded, pulled that drawing aside, removed the other three, then put four more out. “Same question. Which do you like best?”

 

Four more homes. 

 

Legosi chose the one he liked least, not best, every time.

 

Gouhin had him repeat that many more times, shuffling them up again.

 

The bear was satisfied eventually. Then he gathered all the drawings Legosi had picked out, and laid them out again. 

 

Gouhin asked him, “Do you know what all of these have in common?”

 

Legosi grumbled, “No. I don’t.”

 

Gouhin smirked in a particularly prideful sort of way, “Not a damn thing.”

 

Without a care, he tossed the chosen drawings aside.

 

Then the bear took out all the rest of the drawings, the ones Legosi excluded, and started laying them out again. He said, “But these - all of these - were the homes of past avatars.”

 

Legosi kept staring at him, brows furrowed. 

 

Gouhin explained, “Even if you were picking at random, you wouldn’t have chosen them all. You would have picked some that were right and some that were wrong. You didn’t. You very expressly chose the wrong ones to mislead me. But you’ve been hiding for seventeen years. I had to assume you wouldn’t be truthful, Avatar Legosi.”

 

Legosi felt a part of his spirit crack. “It was - just random, like you said. Luck. Bad luck? I - whatever that is.”

 

Gouhin asked instead, “Why are you hiding?”

 

Legosi snapped, “I’m not hiding! You kidnapped me and chained me up!!”

 

Gouhin insisted, “You know what I mean! I can see the obvious: you’re not from Clan Squamata. It’s no wonder they missed you, but you’re seventeen! You must have bent the other elements before now! You must have had experiences, encounters. Why are you hiding?”

 

Legosi fumbled, “I’ve been bending earth since I was four! I’m an earthbender! I’m just an - an earthbender, that’s all!”

 

Gouhin pressed the opening, “I already heard about you. Your friends were interrupting my favorite drinking spot. You move like an airbender. Your teammate almost died, you jumped into the tsunami for him. No one in their right mind does that.”

 

Legosi fought with the chains, “I wasn’t - I wasn’t in my right mind! I was terrified! I just acted! He was going to -”

 

Gouhin punched fire at Legosi’s face.

 

Legosi flinched.

 

He blocked it.

 

Legosi flinched and deflected the fire with his hands, dispersed it unharmed like a firebender would, and Legosi and Gouhin stared at the obvious confirmation of truth.

 

Gouhin grinned shamelessly. “Ah-huh. Right. You’re just an earthbender. There is nothing special about you. Legosi the earthbender cannot bend fire, that would be crazy. He’d have to be the avatar. Why would anyone believe that? …Are you crying?”

 

“No! I’m not!” Legosi pulled away, looked away. 

 

Because Legosi wasn’t crying.

 

Legosi had passed crying, gone past just having tears, gone straight to the kind of sobbing that was shaking his whole body. His hands yanked at the chains even as he tried to rub his eyes, cover them, hide them, hide every part of his face as everything building was finally breaking down. “I’m fine! I’m fine, I’m just fine! I’m an earthbender! Your fire got in my eyes!”

 

Gouhin softened his tone, “Kid, I need you to explain this cause I don’t understand what’s wrong. What is the problem?”

 

Agony in his throat, Legosi hissed, “The problem is you kidnapped me! The problem is you attacked me in the street, chained me up, made me look at fucking pictures, and now you’re acting like you know everything but you don’t! You don’t know anything! You’re wrong! I’m not the avatar, I can’t be, I can’t!!” 

 

The grizzled old panda just leaned further back, further confused. “You’re right, I don’t know. I don’t understand! I can’t if you don’t tell me! You’re the avatar! People have been looking for you from the moment you were born!”

 

Legosi yelled, tears streaming down his face, “And the moment they find me, the moment they find out who I am, they’ll kill me! They’ll kill me, my grandfather, grandma’s safe - she’s dead! I don’t even know if my mom is alive but they’d fucking kill her, too. Oh, right, I never met my dad, he’s safe, he probably just bailed the moment he found out! The moment people know about me, everything is over!”

 

Legosi spat, “I can’t be the avatar! I cannot live as the avatar! I can’t live as me, no matter what my past lives say! But fine! Fucking fine! Tell people I’m the avatar, but fucking shoot me yourself, cause I can’t spend my whole life looking over my shoulder, I can’t, I can stop a fucking tsunami but I can’t stop grandpa from loving the wrong fucking person!!”

 

Gouhin finally understood. It was all over his face, in the darkness of his eyes - tragedy in that knowledge. The old panda said it like an apology: “…you were born from Clan Squamata…”

 

Legosi snapped, “Congratulations! Have fun, laugh with your sage buddies, I’ll have my next life send you a note, whenever they’re old enough to remember this!”

 

Gouhin put his hands up, “Kid, I’m not going to say anything!”

 

Legosi just choked, crying and laughing with equal hysterics.

 

The old panda insisted, “Kid, take a breath. Take a breath!” Gouhin moved faster then, unlocking the chains, only for Legosi to pull further away and hide his face against the rug. Gouhin tried to comfort him, tried to rub his back, but years of fear and self-hatred were finally cracking, and Legosi just couldn’t stop it.

 

He cried, and cried, and then cried some more.

 

Gouhin sat with him. And that was all.



…… 



Gouhin ended up bringing him a drink later.

 

Legosi was still just laying curled up on the cold rug.

 

Gouhin started soft, “I heated some bamboo tea. You’ll like it. I make my own.”

 

Legosi didn’t move.

 

Gouhin asked, “Are you asleep?”

 

Legosi said, “No.”

 

Gouhin came a little closer, and sat down next to the wolf. “I figured there was a 50/50 chance you’d have just blasted your way out of here before I got back. These walls can hold most benders; probably not you if you really wanted out.”

 

“No point,” the wolf stated. “Can’t go home. Don’t know where else I’d go.”

 

Gouhin reminded him, “I’m not going to tell the other sages.”

 

Legosi scoffed, “Sure you aren’t.”

 

“I mean it,” Gouhin said flatly. “You’re scared. I get that. Being a hybrid is enough to get you killed. And though you may not believe me, a lot of the sages would understand, too. We didn’t know why you were hiding, but being born any avatar can be frightening. There has always been a tremendous amount of pressure to fit a certain mold. You are called to handle some of the most dangerous things on the planet.”

 

The wolf said, “Didn’t stop you from testing everybody the other week.”

 

Gouhin admitted cautiously, “No. It didn’t. We understand your fear - but part of being a sage is helping people, and that includes helping the avatar. Because the avatar is needed, and whatever it was that scared you, we were ready to help you through it.”

 

Legosi asked sarcastically, “Can you help me with my own blood?”

 

The old panda took a deeper breath. “No. I can’t stop you from being a hybrid. And I can’t stop how the clans might feel about that. But what I can do is be your ears.”

 

Legosi turned to stare at him. “I can hear fine.”

 

Gouhin grumbled, “Do you have to be so literal? I’m trying to help you.”

 

The wolf slowly started to sit up. He went back to avoiding eye contact.

 

Gouhin offered the tea again. “Have something to drink. It’ll help you feel better.”

 

Legosi took it at last. He still sniffed at it suspiciously, but he was having trouble caring if it was poisoned right now. He took a sip, then mumbled, “Help me with what then?”

 

Gouhin explained, “With being the avatar for starters. Bad things go on in the world, spiritually and otherwise. Part of being a sage is dealing with that, and it’s the same for the avatar. There are some things only an avatar can stop - like that tsunami. But you can’t be everywhere on the planet at once…” 

 

“…That’s what we’re here for. Sages do not adhere to clans. We are our own community. We have to be, to help the world. And if something happens, if you are needed somewhere, I could pass that on to you. No one else has to know what I know. You could be as secret or public about it as you want.”

 

Legosi just said, “I’m not ready for that stuff either.”

 

Gouhin replied, “Then I can help you with that, too. How are you doing on your training?”

 

Legosi wondered if he should even tell him, but he still felt like giving up. “…My grandpa taught me earthbending. I’m good at it, but not great. I was still a little kid then. I don’t like fighting. My best friend has been teaching me water. I’m a pretty strong healer, but he’s a medic, too. We haven’t trained as much in the actual combat forms. He was the only one who knew for most of my life, apart from my grandpa and my mom. Two others found out I was the avatar recently, in the last two months. I had to heal them. But they’re teaching me air and fire now.”

 

The bear wondered, “Are they any good?”

 

Legosi stated, “They’re a lot better than most adults.”

 

Gouhin put his hands up, “I’m just asking. The avatar normally receives training from the best masters of their generation. If your skills are unrefined, I would have offered to teach you, or tap someone to teach you.”

 

Legosi took another sip of the tea. He muttered, “The less people that know, the better.”

 

“Understood,” Gouhin nodded. “We have the advantage of time right now. There’s nothing to hurry for, no war going on, but you still might want to make your training a priority. If nothing else, it’ll come in handy in case something bad happens to you.”

 

The wolf gave a weak laugh. “Already has. An earthbender tried to kill me at Cherryton.”

 

Gouhin grimaced. “What happened?” 

 

Legosi looked into the tea cup, further inspecting it. Legosi didn’t want to think about it. He said, “It wasn’t even about being a hybrid. He wanted my spot on the team. He killed the player before me, for it. It pissed him off even more when he got passed over for me. He even sandblasted me in the face.”

 

“That’s lethal,” Gouhin knew and worried. “What happened then?”

 

Legosi shrugged it off. “I let the avatar state take control. I had to. There was another avatar, a mole, who knew the seismic sense. So when the others took control, there weren’t any glowing eyes. …Though, the healer who helped me said I barely even had eyes when I got to her. Maybe they wouldn’t have glowed then anyway. I don’t know.”

 

Legosi took another sip.

 

Gouhin was noticeably looking closer at the wolf’s face. “Your eyes look fine now. She had to use spirit water, didn’t she?”

 

Legosi nodded. “Twice, actually. Once to save my eyes - but my vision was still messed up. A second time to actually correct it, so I could see fine.”

 

The wolf thought back to that moment in Cherryton, when Louis brought him more spirit water.

 

Legosi didn’t know why, but it made him want to cry again. “My friend got some for me before he even was my friend. …But, he doesn’t know I’m a hybrid. So … his friendship has a time limit. As soon as he finds out … he won’t want anything to do with me.”

 

Gouhin said gently, “You can’t be sure of that.”

 

Legosi scoffed bitterly, “Yes, I can. When I’m not everybody’s horror story, I’m everybody’s joke. He’s the scion of Clan Artio in Cherryton. He has restrictions, and expectations. He can’t be friends with me. He can’t be anything with me.”

 

Legosi sniffled once. He sounded like he was trying to convince himself, “But, it’s fine. I could get by without him. I didn’t need the extra spirit water. I’ve been learning the seismic sense, after the avatar state. Since the mole used it, I picked up some of it from them.”

 

That had the bear’s interest. “You learned the seismic sense from the avatar state?”

 

Legosi fussed with the tea cup. “A piece of it. It’s complicated. I’m trying to learn it for real. Jakhara said I connect to my past lives more easily. I remember things from the others - just bits and pieces, usually - like the others are trying to bleed into my life. Mostly, the memories are just confusing, images or facts that don’t mean much, or something scary. I remembered seeing a tsunami before the one hit Indre.”

 

Gouhin scratched once at his jaws. “There are certainly stories about avatars talking to their past lives, sharing stories and information. Remembering things outright? That sounds different.”

 

Legosi said flatly, “Wow. Me. Being different. I’m shocked, I say.”

 

Gouhin grumbled, “Do you have to be that sarcastic?”

 

“Yes,” Legosi replied. “I’m having a bad night, and I’m tired.”

 

The old bear sighed, but he didn’t argue any further. “I really don’t want this to come out the wrong way, but if I’m to help you, I need to know what we’re working with. Do you have any reptilian characteristics? Physically?”

 

Legosi acted like he didn’t care. “Not that I’ve noticed. I’m pretty big for a wolf, but that’s it. Mom had more. She started out all wolf before growing patches of scales. She disappeared … five or six years ago. I forget.”

 

Gouhin asked, “What about mentally?”

 

Legosi blinked at him. “Do I mentally resemble a reptile? …I don’t even know how to answer that.”

 

Gouhin hesitated before asking next, “…Do you have a sense of taste?”

 

Legosi frowned. “Yes?”

 

Gouhin explained, “Some hybrids don’t. Just, trust me. It matters. I’ve never met one before, but I’ve had access to records from the sages, and some hybrids… well, I can’t ask this delicately, so I need to just ask it. I know you said you don’t like fighting - but do you have any urges to hurt or kill other people?”

 

Legosi glared, “I don’t know how I feel about you right now, but no. I don’t want to hurt anybody - and I hate that everybody expects me to fight because I’m the avatar.”

 

Gouhin changed the topic, “What about your grandpa? You mentioned him. Do you look like him?”

 

Legosi had to think for a moment. “He’s komodo, so I don’t think so. I can’t tell.”

 

Gouhin asked, “Do many people know you’re related?”

 

Legosi gave an uncommitted shrug, “My waterbending teacher. My airbending teacher knows of him, but hasn’t met him. Grandpa pays for me to stay at the Cherryton boarding school, but we almost never talk anymore. It isn’t safe for us. The school thinks that he was just my neighbor in the woods, that he felt indebted to my dead family. Grandpa spent a long time in the wild with mom and grandma. He made our home in the woods. He taught me enough things that I could survive out there on my own, if it ever came to that.”

 

Gouhin promised, “I won’t let it. You’re too precious to cut yourself off from the world. If you ever need a safe place, someplace to live away from people, my door is always open to you. I won’t let you suffer on your own like that.”

 

Legosi looked at him suspiciously. “You don’t even know me.”

 

The old bear grinned again. He rumbled in that bass way of his, “Of course I do. Legosi the gray wolf, age 17, descended from Clan Squamata and Clan Canida. A great healer, hates fighting. Good sport player, but claims he’s bad at most games. Might not have a good sense of himself. Keeps getting himself into trouble because he heals and helps people, despite the very real danger that puts on himself.”

 

Legosi grumbled, “Helping people is what I’m supposed to do.”

 

“No,” Gouhin said, almost laughing like he thought it was funny. “What you’re supposed to do is be a regular wolf, who maybe bends earth, attending a regular school. You’re supposed to be a kid. What you’re choosing to do is sacrificing your safety to help others.” 

 

Legosi didn’t respond to that.

 

Gouhin continued, “And you may dismiss that because you think it’s just expected, because you’re the avatar, but kid, I swear, most people in this world are scared or self-centered and they wouldn’t take half the risks that you do. You’ve spent most of your life in fear, and you still risk yourself for people anyway. You have more courage than you think. And if you hadn’t stopped that tsunami, a lot of people would have died. They didn’t - because you took the risks you didn’t have to.”

 

Legosi protested softly, “I wasn’t thinking that. I told you, I just acted. I needed to help.”

 

Gouhin dismissed it, “That’s semantics. It was your body. It was your life. The avatar state can help you . It can’t make you help other people. And when faced between choosing your own safety, or other people, you chose to help other people. The world needs more people like that, not less. So I repeat: you are too precious to waste away in the woods. When you need help, you send for me, or you find me. I will help. I promise you.”

 

Legosi sighed weakly, “Can I leave yet? I’m just tired…”

 

The bear nodded slowly. “I imagine you are. And we talked about a lot of heavy things today. I know you’re leaving Indre with your teammates in two days. But if you can give me a few minutes, I can get you a map to some temples, and that gold.”

 

The weary wolf frowned. “I thought that was only if you kidnapped the wrong person.”

 

Gouhin just said, “Kid, you already have enough things to worry about. Money shouldn’t be one of them. Sages get paid by governments and clans to handle this business, and my associates and I get extra for helping dangerous carnivores. Passing some on to you is the least I can do.”

 

Legosi wasn’t sure if he had the energy to protest that. “…Money would be nice.”



……



Gouhin led him elsewhere, to another part of the building. 

 

Legosi didn’t recognize it, but something about it did feel familiar. The architecture just felt like a temple. 

 

They passed a whole line of statues, of ancient figures that the wolf had never seen before - but he knew automatically that they were past avatars. 

 

He thought he saw the eyes glow as he walked by one. 

 

Legosi hurried to get away from it.

 

Thankfully, the halls were practically empty at this hour. 

 

Legosi thought he heard a lion’s roar echoing through the temple, and rattling metal.

 

The wolf wavered. “Um … Gouhin? How exactly do you … help carnivores?”

 

The grizzled old bear gave a criminal grin. “Carrots and sticks.” 

 

Gouhin then stopped as they passed another hall and yelled, “Hey!”

 

Legosi hid against the wall, peeked down the hall, and saw a transparent spirit on some kind of cupboard. The spirit was small and scrunched down - like the winged lemur spirit - but its head swiveled all the way around to look at Gouhin. 

 

Legosi would have thought it an owl spirit, but the smirking face was feline. 

 

Gouhin growled, “Sassy, don’t you dare!”

 

The owl-cat was balanced on one tiny taloned foot, and had the other foot pressed against a vase of flowers. It locked eyes with Gouhin, and pushed the vase another centimeter. 

 

Gouhin pointed a finger right at it, “Sassy, do not start with me!”

 

The owl-cat’s smirk grew wider and wider. 

 

The vase broke on the floor.

 

Gouhin shot a wall of fire, that sent the spirit flying out a window. 

 

Legosi sighed heavily and stopped hiding “…Really?”

 

Gouhin huffed out a breath of fire. “You give him any room, he breaks your dinner plate - while you’re eating.”

 

Legosi shifted to glaring. “Have you tried talking to him?”

 

The bear complained, “Yes, I have! He doesn’t listen! Some spirits are like people, and some aren’t! Some are malicious, some are idiots, and some are just jerks! Some don’t listen till you beat them first! That fucker likes making things fall! He’ll be back to annoy me later this week. Just, forget it.”

 

Legosi rolled his eyes once, then rubbed his forehead. “Yeah. Sure. I’ll do that.”

 

Gouhin finished leading Legosi into some kind of office room. It was filled with old scrolls, old books and new books, piles of paperwork. 

 

Legosi looked at a few of the book titles in quiet curiosity.

 

To open a hidden safe, Gouhin had to put a small burst of fire into a hidden crack in the wall. It was filled with gold and silver coins.

 

Legosi did not expect to see that much gold. The panda was rich. He especially did not expect Gouhin to take out most of it, and start shoving it into a bag.

 

Legosi was frowning. “How do you … make so much money?”

 

Gouhin explained almost absentmindedly, “I told you: clans and governments. Many carnivores hunger for meat. While the clans try to play smart and safe with each other, there are always people who struggle. Part of being a sage is helping people with their difficulties in life - but you could say I’m a bit more aggressive in helping some people. I treat the people who think they don’t need help; I get dangerous carnivores off the street, and I get paid very well for that. It helps the clans stay at peace.”

 

Legosi admitted, “I’d like them to stay at peace, thank you. I’m not Jakhara.”

 

Gouhin laughed again. “Of course not. You’re Legosi.”

 

The old bear started searching a desk for a map, drawn lines that were amateur work but would do in a pinch. He shoved that in the bag, too. 

 

Gouhin explained, “There are temples for sages across the planet. They’re more like our bases of operation. A lot of them are built on or near spiritual hotspots. A lot of energy passes through Indre. I normally operate out of this temple, but there are times I get called elsewhere. I travel for my work. With you living in Cherryton, I’ll move to the temple near there.”

 

The wolf protested, “You don’t have to do that.”

 

Gouhin shrugged, “No, I don’t have to. But I want to.”

 

Gouhin then added, “If anyone asks about tonight, say that you were being scouted by the sages. An earthbender who takes the time to learn air movements and can apply them to the opposite element? They’d make a damn fine Earth Sage. That’ll be enough for most people. If it isn’t, play dumb. Say you don’t know why we wanted you. We’re mysterious assholes,” Gouhin wiggled his fingers dramatically, “And who knows what the fuck we’re thinking.”

 

Legosi accidentally laughed at that, and immediately apologized, “Sorry.”

 

Gouhin was kind, “Don’t be sorry. Humor is a good way to cope with life’s difficulties, and it sounds like you have more than most.”

 

The old bear started handing over the bag, but he paused. “Listen, kid: there’s one more thing I should say.”

 

Legosi began looking worried again.

 

“No, no,” Gouhin assured him quickly. “It’s a good thing. It’s something you should keep in mind, because … no one really knows where an avatar will be born, or what they’ll be born as. We can guess, we have what we think is the cycle … but it can take a thousand years to go through the whole cycle. A lot of history can get lost in a thousand years, and there’s never been a spirit or an avatar that can say, for sure, what the avatar will be born as next.”

 

Legosi glanced down at the floor.

 

The old bear continued, “But what we do know … is that the avatar will be the balance and the justice of that generation. Even when things feel overwhelming, or terrifying, or out of control … it is the nature of the avatar to rise above. The avatar will be what is needed. So I don’t know why it’s you, if the avatar spirit chose to be you, if something guided the spirit to your mom, or if it's just random - and as hard as it’ll be, to be you … I know that you , just as you are, will be what the world needs. That is your nature.”

 

Gouhin took the wolf’s wrist then, and gently pushed the bag into Legosi’s hand.

 

Legosi gripped it weakly. “I don’t know if I can feel that way.”

 

Gouhin gave Legosi an affectionate squeeze to the shoulders. “That’s okay. Our feelings can lie to us. Remember what I’ve said, okay? And if you need help … don’t forget: I’ll help you.”

 

The wolf wondered, “Because I’m the avatar?”

 

The bear smirked, “Because you’re a person.”

Chapter 17: Holding on, in starlight

Summary:

A relevant firebending stance.

Notes:

Comments keep me writing. :)

Chapter Text

Legosi stayed at the temple overnight. 

 

He didn’t want to drag himself back through the storm, and he didn’t want to have to explain where he’d been. He didn’t have the energy for it. He got as far as the temple doors, and found himself just staring out at the rain as it continued drenching everything in sight. 

 

If his ears weren’t already flat, they would have dropped then.

 

Gouhin seemed to understand. “We do have some extra beds…”

 

Technically, the temple had a lot of beds, and Gouhin found him one comfortable enough to crash in. 

 

One of Gouhin’s associates - the owl sage, Yayoi - delivered a message for Gon about an impromptu interview with Legosi. She was a Water Sage; being a waterbender, she flew low through the streets and got through the storm unharmed. 

 

Gon wasn’t even awake, but apparently Louis was. Louis agreed to pass the message on. 

 

Gouhin didn’t fill her in on the avatar business. He promised Legosi that - and Yayoi didn’t dig for answers. Apparently, this wasn’t Gouhin’s first night playing ‘aggressive sage’ with young men. Yayoi was used to balancing him out - ‘the water to put out his fires.’

 

The sages even made a nice little breakfast for Legosi in the morning.

 

Gouhin tried to give Legosi a few more words of wisdom, but Legosi was never a morning person, and forgot them by the time he returned to the inn.

 

The big hall on the first floor was practically empty that morning. No customers were drinking alcohol, no kids playing Truth or Dare - just the owner of the inn, slowly cleaning things. 

 

Legosi went to the room he shared with some other male carnivores on the teams, but it was also empty - the other guys were gone. They only had so long in Indre. They were probably about town or at the beach, like Legosi should have been. Legosi hid the bag of money in with the rest of his things, but took out a few coins for the day, in case he got hungry. 

 

Gon knocked on the side of the room’s open door. He said, “You’re back.”

 

Legosi had a hunched over sort of look. He didn’t sound very certain of himself, “Yes. I’m back.”

 

The old tiger seemed to be thinking. “You had your friends worried.”

 

Was that supposed to make Legosi feel better? 

 

Legosi replied, “I just needed some space.”

 

Gon repeated the message, “Recruitment to the sages, Louis said.”

 

The weary wolf slowly lifted his shoulders. “That’s what they told me.”

 

Gon nodded once. “Did you attack someone?”

 

The question was blunt - and serious. The tiger’s eyes were scrutinizing Legosi’s appearance. 

 

Legosi frowned. He said again, “No. I just wanted to be alone.”

 

The tiger commented, “And so you were walking alone, in the dark of the storm, and the sages picked you up for recruitment?”

 

Legosi grumbled, “That’s about the size of it.”

 

Legosi tried to walk by, but Gon put his arm expressly in the way so Legosi couldn’t leave.

 

The tiger whispered, “I will understand if your instincts got the better of you. You’re very young. I know what all the sages do. But you’re playing for the city this afternoon, for Cherryton. I need to know if you are going to be a danger to the herbivores.”

 

Legosi stared at him with dead eyes. “The only one in danger is me.”

 

Gon shifted on that, now more empathic than wary. His voice was concerned, “Is there something I can help you with?”

 

Legosi admitted, “I don’t know yet. I’m going to go for a walk. I’ll be back before game time.”

 

Gon stepped aside, but he still added, “Legosi… I don’t know what all happened last night, but … I promise you: you aren’t alone. Whatever it is … there are people who can help you get through this.”

 

Legosi mumbled, “People keep saying that… but I don’t think I can believe it yet.”

 

Gon touched him softly on the shoulder. He said, “Give it time. …You’ll believe it, in time.”



…… 



Legosi felt detached from himself. 

 

He walked through the busy city’s merchant district, where people were selling things from stalls or even from docked ships. So many small ships were clumped together, trying to invite people on board for a special sale.

 

Legosi bought himself a few snacks, even considered some new clothes, but he didn’t see what he really wanted. It seemed like everyone was excited for the evening’s games - everyone but Legosi. He tried to fake it. 

 

But mostly, he just didn’t feel. 

 

He wondered if Jakhara would make another visit, but her voice was silent. 

 

Legosi remembered she had said something about his ‘willingness’ to hear her before. He didn’t really want to talk to anyone right now. 

 

Riz called out, sounding worried, “Hey, Legosi!!”

 

The wolf turned to see Riz jogging over, and Tem bouncing across the ships - to keep up with him with airbending. 

 

Riz was quick to ask, “Hey, are you okay? We never saw you come back last night.”

 

Legosi gave a slow shrug. “I spent the night with a sage. He wanted to recruit me.”

 

Tem whistled, “Wow. And here I thought you just got scared by the storm.”

 

Legosi did say he was scared of a lot.

 

Legosi pretended to be interested in whatever the closest market stall had for sale: driftwood carvings. 

 

The bear still asked, “Are you feeling okay?”

 

Legosi didn’t face him. “I’m fine.”

 

Yeah, even Legosi didn’t believe that lie.

 

Tem added in, “You missed Bill’s lightning. It was crazy. We all expected it was totally going to blow up in his face, boom, flash-fried tiger. But Bill started doing some kind of firebender breathing exercises, and zap! Huge lightning bolt into the sea! It was so cool.”

 

Riz gave the alpaca a small warning glare and added in, “But we also had to listen to Bill’s gloating afterward. An interview to the sages sounds way cooler.”

 

Legosi felt the smallest pang of regret for missing that - the bending, not the gloating. It would have been nice to see (and not feel).

 

Tem complained, “Okay, well, we’re gonna be late to the show, so Riz and I should be leaving.”

 

Legosi frowned. “A show?”

 

Riz said, “Yeah. There’s a local acting troupe. They’re putting on a show in honor of the avatar. We saw a few signs for it around town, and thought we’d take in a bit of the local culture before the games. I’m, uh, just being Tem’s bodyguard. …Would you like to join us?”

 

Legosi went back to looking at driftwood, picking up some kind of strange model insect he didn’t recognize. “No. I’m fine.”

 

Tem tugged once on Riz’s shirt and sounded a little more annoyed, “Okay! Have fun, Legosi! See you in a few hours!”

 

Riz still looked concerned, but he gave in to Tem’s insistent pull. The big bear stumbled away, trying to say, “Take care…”



…… 



The merchants kept trying to entice Legosi. For the first time in his life, he had a lot of money, but he still felt afraid to spend it. He’d have to carry whatever he bought back to Cherryton anyway. The wolf was perusing some old books on bending styles, when Louis found him.

 

Louis started softly. “Hey.”

 

Legosi was more honest with the deer. He told him right away, “I don’t want to talk, Louis.”

 

“That’s okay,” Louis replied. “But I was wondering … if you could do that thing again?”

 

Legosi frowned. He closed his new book, and handed the merchant some of his money from Gouhin. “What thing?”

 

Louis cleared his throat, wary of others milling about the merchant stalls. “You know. The thing in the forest? The last time we were here.”

 

Legosi looked more concerned, “Are you okay? Did something happen?”

 

Louis fidgeted. “I don’t know. But I had a nightmare last night, and … you mentioned last time that you might need to do the thing every so often. So could you … do the thing again? Just to be safe? I thought it’d be better for us to do it now before we fight Indre.”

 

Legosi didn’t know why that made his chest breathe easier. “Sure. Let’s go.”



…… 



Legosi and Louis sat alone in the deep woods. Legosi was pretty sure the spirits were watching him again, but Legosi didn’t focus on that. His hands rested gently around Louis’ head, fingertips cloaked in water.

 

Legosi used his waterbending to once more soothe the old wounds inside the red deer’s mind, to heal the pressure and ease the balance. 

 

Louis was trying not to make direct eye contact. Legosi was avoiding it, too.

 

Louis mumbled eventually, “I used to be scared of everything.”

 

Legosi’s brows tightened. 

 

Louis added, “And I wanted to be alone a lot, and I didn’t want to talk to people, and I hated being stuck in big groups.”

 

Legosi didn’t reply. He just kept focusing on the healing. 

 

He kept glancing at Louis’ eyes.

 

Louis muttered, “So I get it. I understand why you bailed. And … I’m glad you came back.”

 

A tired noise worked out of the bottom of Legosi’s throat. He flicked the rest of the water away when he was done healing. He looked aside at the grass all around them, at some of the bushes and roots of the ancient forest.

 

Legosi wanted to fall into the earth and hide in those roots forever. 

 

The wolf spoke somberly, “You’ve still got a few hours before the games. You could head back to the merchants.”

 

Louis offered, “I could - or I could show you some firebending.”

 

Legosi gave a quiet, unexpected laugh, “I’m sure you could.”

 

The red deer said gently, “I mean it. You like to see bending, right? I could show you some moves out here. You could even work on some forms with me. It might help you relax before the game.”

 

But Legosi was still sad, and serious. He looked down, at his big ugly hands. The wolf admitted reluctantly, “You aren’t going to like me.”

 

Louis didn’t miss a beat. He said, “I think I’m the one to decide that. You’re helping heal my insides. I think I like you fine.”

 

Louis stood up then, and offered his hand to help Legosi stand, too.

 

The wolf stayed seated on the ground. He kept looking away. “I don’t want you to leave but you’re going to feel tricked, and I don’t want you to feel that way either.”

 

Louis waited a moment. 

 

He looked around again, trying to be sure they were alone. 

 

It was just them, in the forest dark, sunbeams like starlight streaming down through the treetops.

 

Louis softly wondered, “Because you’re a hybrid?”

 

Legosi flinched. He looked up at him in alarm, panicking. “H-how did you - When did - You -?”

 

Legosi choked on the words, and his hands rushed to cover his eyes instead, try to squeeze his own head. 

 

Louis was quick to sit back down with him. He gently pulled on the wolf’s wrists. 

 

He wanted to see Legosi’s face.

 

There was so much care in Louis’ eyes, and so much despair in Legosi’s. His ears couldn’t drop any lower. 

 

The red deer spoke kindly, “I had a feeling for a while. The avatar was supposed to be born from Clan Squamata, right? But I was certain after last night, when you talked about your fears…”

 

Legosi kept looking away, more ashamed now. He breathed heavily, trying to control his suddenly aching chest, his aching throat. “Then… you know you shouldn’t waste time on me.”

 

Louis shook his head with calm purpose. “What I know is that I’ve liked spending time with you. What I know is that you help me feel better.”

 

Legosi fussed with his hands anxiously, avoiding Louis’ gaze. He mumbled, “There are a lot of healers who could do the same.”

 

Louis added, “But only one of them jumped into a tsunami for me.”

 

Legosi gave a grim laugh. “Riz said we were both being crazy.”

 

Louis agreed, “He was right. And maybe I am still crazy - but that’s not so bad. If I had to be crazy, I’m glad it’s with you.”

 

Legosi still looked defeated. “They’ll want to kill me eventually.”

 

Louis replied, “I look forward to blowing them up first.”

 

Another dark laugh from the wolf. “You can’t say things like that, Louis.”

 

Louis stood up and said playfully, “I’m a firebender: threatening to burn people is part of the fun.”

 

The wolf stared weakly up at the red deer, who looked so strong and determined above him. 

 

They were in the same dark forest together, but somehow Louis was in the light, and Legosi still wasn’t.

 

Louis looked at Legosi, and Louis was smiling.

 

Louis offered his hand again. “I’m not leaving you, Legosi.”

 

It was such a simple promise. 

 

Legosi wasn’t sure if he dared to hope yet.

 

Legosi slowly reached to wrap his hand around Louis’. The wolf mumbled, “I’d like for you to stay…”



……



They started out side by side. 

 

Louis demonstrated a fiery combination first, careful of the trees. Then he slowed it down. 

 

Louis would throw a punch at the air, and then Legosi would copy him. 

 

Louis would do it again, and Legosi would improve. 

 

Louis would add a kick. Legosi did the same. 

 

Legosi started smiling. Louis still was. 

 

And then Louis shifted. He turned to the wolf, and faced him with open palms instead of fists. 

 

Louis put his left arm out, and held his right arm close to his body. He said, “Face me.”

 

Legosi just obeyed. He put his left arm out, too, crossing Louis’ wrist with his own. It just felt familiar. “Like this?”

 

Louis smirked. “Yeah. Just move like me. No fire.”

 

The movements were slowed down, counter-punches made at a snail’s pace. 

 

They weren’t sparring, not really. 

 

Their bodies leaned forward and back with the motions, little steps here and there. 

 

Their arms weaved one way, then another. Louis demonstrated one move, only for Legosi to try it next. 

 

Louis pointed out eventually, “You know… it’s almost like we’re dancing right now…”

 

Legosi already felt warm, or else he might have been embarrassed. He kept trying to move like Louis. “I don’t know how to dance.”

 

Louis admitted playfully, “I’ve never danced either. I suppose this is my first.”

 

Legosi had trouble forming words to reply. His eyes wanted to glance away, but he kept looking at Louis. 

 

The light made Louis look radiant. 

 

Legosi didn’t even realize how much he was smiling. 

 

Louis and Legosi slowly crossed their left wrists again, back at the start. 

 

Louis asked knowingly, “Do you want to do it again?”

 

Legosi felt like he could float away. “Yeah. Let’s do it again.”

Chapter 18: Beautiful

Summary:

The second game

Notes:

Comments keep me writing. :)

Chapter Text

Louis and Legosi went back to the inn eventually, each to their own rooms. It wouldn’t do for them to be late to the games, even if they weren’t playing first. The two of them needed to get their armor and uniforms from the rooms they shared with the other players. 

 

Jack was waiting for Legosi in their room, sitting on a bed. He was holding Legosi’s uniform shirt. He stood up sharply when Legosi actually arrived, eyes momentarily surprised, words stuck in his throat. 

 

Legosi said, “Hey,” before putting his new book away with his luggage.

 

Jack gulped. “Hey.”

 

The dog looked as sorry as ever, head bowed, tail moving the slightest bit for Legosi’s return. 

 

Jack tried to apologize again, “I’m sorry.”

 

Legosi held up a hand to stop him, “You were trying to help. I get it. …I’m just not ready for that stuff.”

 

Jack nodded apologetically. “I thought, if I asked instead of you, it’d be safer.”

 

Legosi replied, “It’s not about who asks, Jack. You can’t ask questions for me if I’m not ready to hear the answers. Right now, I’m not ready. And I don’t know how long it’ll be like that.”

 

Jack fussed with Legosi’s uniform. “Everything just … feels so much more real now. I’ve known longer than anybody, and I just … I’m so used to worrying about you, I didn’t think you worried that much, too.”

 

Legosi whispered, “I’ve never had the luxury of it not being real.”

 

Jack gripped the uniform tighter. He admitted downwards, “I wasn’t sure if you were coming back this time…”

 

Legosi turned to face the dog. He tried to sound sure of himself, “I’m always going to come back, Jack. But there are times I just need to be alone, and I need you to respect that.”

 

Jack nodded meekly. “I just worry about you. You’ve already been attacked once, and the way things have been going…”

 

Jack didn’t finish his sentence. 

 

Legosi stepped closer then, and carefully put his hands on the dog’s shoulders. He gave them a gentle squeeze. “Jack…”

 

And then Legosi did something different: he ended up giving Jack a hug. 

 

Jack wasn’t expecting that either, and his tail started wagging faster. Jack started hugging back, tight, and Legosi’s tail was wagging with him.

 

Legosi said afterwards, “Let’s just forget about it for now, okay? I have some good news, but we can talk about that later. Let’s finish the games first.”

 

Jack agreed, and he looked more certain. “Yeah. Another game. Time to show them what you can do.”

 

The yellow dog already looked so proud. 



…… 



A lot of people showed up at the stadium. 

 

It wasn’t as big as the one made for Cherryton - but people kept showing up. Earthbenders had to get creative with its construction, to keep making it bigger, add more seats.

 

People had come from much further away. A lot of people had arrived by boat to see the matches. The events of the tsunami and the avatar got everybody interested; they wanted to see the players that helped save so many. People were boating down the rivers, or along the shoreline, or from across the sea - some quite a distance at that. 

 

A good chunk had even come from Cherryton, taking the same route the teams had.

 

The matches were still arranged the same way. 

 

The mid-breed B teams went first. 

 

Legosi had watched them training for a month and a half, seeing them grow, but it was still like a whole different team out there. These weren’t the same players who fought Dorpal.

 

Kibi and Tem still made a great combo of earth and air, but Kibi was playing safer. 

 

Kibi was playing defensively, arms in tighter to his core. 

 

Kai picked up the slack on the sides, a firebender on the offensive. He ducked and dodged, used his flexibility, tried to keep his cool like Gon always told him.

 

He threw fire, sharp and fast, quick bolts. But his temper was still a double-edged sword.

 

Legom the waterbender was doing a lot better than her first game. Her wings helped her take up more space, turn liquid defense into offense in the same movements.

 

Dom had been working with her, helping her apply the Clan Aves style of waterbending for a faster game.

 

All of that meant Tem worried about his teammates less, and focused on the opponents more. He was deflecting more attacks.

 

Tem moved fast and acrobatically, practically dancing between Legom and Kibi. Tem was smiling more, too. 

 

Legosi heard Haru’s old mantra in his head: ‘you have to stay light to be a good airbender.’

 

Their team lost, but it was a much tighter game this time - won 2 rounds to Indre’s 3. 

 

Tao seemed honestly relieved that they left with no major injuries. 

 

Haru’s mid-breed A team started turning things around in the next match. 

 

Els was holding her own. She was small but moving fast; she was getting faster all the time.

 

She had barely slung out one stream of water before she was shooting another, thinner attacks, percussive pulses hitting Indre’s attacks out of the air.

 

Whatever nerves Els had last time, she conquered them. She was kicking ass, it was beautiful, Legosi’s tail was wagging.

 

Cherryton won the first round.

 

Indre came back fiercer in the next. Haru tried to protect the others, as always, but she could only do so much. 

 

She held on, but she was outnumbered - two to one - when time ran out. So Indre won that round. 

 

The third round went to a draw, the one-on-one tiebreaker. 

 

Indre won the coin toss, and chose fire. 

 

Sanu was very good at arcing his shots with his wings, but he wasn’t as ferocious as the iguana fighting for Indre’s side. 

 

Sanu lost to overwhelming power, a combo he couldn’t fully block. 

 

Losing might have made Sanu mad though, cause he came out swinging to clinch the fourth round in a furious flapping of fiery wings. 

 

2 to 2. Next round wins.

 

Another draw: Sanu got knocked out, Indre’s lemur waterbender got knocked out - three players still battling on each side of the field, when the clock ran out.

 

Cherryton got the coin toss this time.

 

The team huddled quick, had to make a decision fast. Sanu already lost once, Els wasn’t used to such a long game, and Haru was tired, too, from so long on defense. Indre was really making them work for it.

 

Mokichi played so calm and controlled all game long, he was their best bet.

 

Indre’s earthbender was a beaver, and they both bowed to each other before the start.

 

And then there was nothing. 

 

No movement at all.

 

Mokichi the badger and the Indre beaver stood perfectly still across from each other, looking at each other, bodies ready for battle, just waiting.

 

The whole stadium was getting quieter and quieter, until someone in the audience yelled at them, “Come on!!”

 

The beaver shot a disc forward, Mokichi caught it, threw it back.

 

It became a whole different game, the two earthbenders battling back and forth with the one single disc, then Mokichi added a second.

 

The audience was getting louder and louder.

 

Back and forth and back and forth, one disc, two discs, both discs, solid movements, purposeful, hard, faster -

 

Mokichi stopped - a split second - staggered in mid punch, threw off the beaver’s timing, and earth finally crashed the beaver out of bounds.

 

There was a huge cry across the stadium, glory and frustration, all released in a single moment of yelling.

 

The beaver needed a healer’s help standing up after that - smaller animals had more fragile bones - but Mokichi was jogging towards him.

 

Badger and beaver both smirked at each other knowingly, and slapped hands in mutual congratulations.

 

It only takes a second to change the course of a battle. 

 

Legosi had a wicked grin across his face. He might have yelled with everyone else. The whole thing drew him in, made him happy, bathed him in the excitement filling the stadium.

 

Legosi was having fun, too. 

 

Because this? This was always what he loved. 

 

To see the movements, the artistry of benders in motion, the flash of fire, the curve of water - air in its subtlety, earth in its stiffness. 

 

The camaraderie. It was all just a game. They could lose but still have fun, and put on a show in the process. Everyone could still enjoy it. Bending just looked nice. 

 

It was their turn next, the large-breed B team. Aoba stood up, and so did Legosi. The crowd stayed loud and alive. 

 

Aoba stopped to pat Legosi on the back, and said, “We got this, okay?”

 

Juno squeezed her fists, “We can win, together, as a team.”

 

Bill stretched out his arms, brimming with confidence. “Come on, Legosi. We can’t lose. Let’s go kick some ass.”

 

It wasn’t so hard to believe then.

 

Juno and Bill took the outer positions this time. 

 

Aoba and Legosi, they covered the center positions - a protective center, a wall of defense.

 

The style Legosi worked on with Haru was strange, but sufficient: airbender footwork, quick side steps, the hard arm strikes of an earthbender, a few earth-styled stomps for good measure.

 

More than once, Legosi caught someone by surprise by deflecting a rocky disc from the Indre earthbender, an alligator. 

 

Juno and Bill chiseled away at the Indre team from the sides. Cherryton won the first round.

 

Second round. 

 

Bill got knocked out by a lucky fire blast, from the lion on Indre’s side.

 

The Indre airbender, a camel, deflected a disc toward Juno - at the same time she shot at him. They knocked each other off the field at the same time.

 

Aoba and Legosi held the center, rebounding and reflecting attacks from fire and earth. They took out the Indre waterbender, a gazelle. 

 

They ran out the clock, two players on each side, a draw. 

 

Indre won the coin toss. This team chose fire as well.

 

They had somehow assumed that taking out Bill was their best hope for victory. 

 

It was all over the lion’s grinning face; Indre’s firebender thought he’d already won. 

 

Bill smirked back. The two big cats readied their fists.

 

There was a huge blazing barrage between the two firebenders, each trying to overwhelm the other.

 

They were attacking and blocking in the same motions: punching through the other’s fire, shooting their own back. 

 

Back and forth and back and forth - and then Bill put his back into it. 

 

He smashed the grin right off the lion’s face - and blasted the lion out of bounds. 

 

The lion was seeing stars for a moment, but his teammates got him standing fine. 

 

2 to 0. Cherryton only needed one more win. 

 

Indre huddled quick, hatched a plan. The moment the round started, they came out desperate; Indre focused fire all on Legosi first. 

 

It was lightning quick, a blitz. No dodging or blocking it all - not with regulation discs. 

 

The wolf’s eyes panicked, Legosi tried not to flinch, not to protect himself like an airbender would - but Aoba saved him.

 

Aoba shoved Legosi out of the way with burst of wind - but the barrage turned on Aoba next.

 

Aoba was barely knocked off the field before Legosi was faced with another volley. 

 

Legosi braced himself like an earthbender, blocked, took the hits, but momentum still knocked him off the field. 

 

Aoba had taken the attacks much worse, landing roughly and holding his left shoulder in pain. He was trying not to scream, grimacing, had trouble even getting up. 

 

Legosi scrambled to get to him, but he didn’t need to worry. 

 

Jack and Tao both ran to help Aoba simultaneously. They worked quickly to get Aoba back in fighting shape, a waterbender’s emergency treatment, fixing a dislocated shoulder. It’d still hurt.

 

Bill and Juno, they couldn’t focus or fight against the four players all by themselves.

 

Indre won that round. 

 

2 to 1.

 

Still Cherryton’s lead, they only needed one more round - but Aoba was playing injured, and Indre was playing desperate.

 

Cherryton made a quick strategic shift of their own.

 

Bill switched to the center instead of Aoba, and stood beside Legosi. 

 

Aoba took the far left, so his aching limb was to the outside. 

 

But the thing about a blitz? 

 

People start to expect it.

 

The moment the round started, Bill unloaded with everything he ever had, the biggest legal barrage. 

 

No point saving energy, Bill attacked fast, too fast, an explosion of limbs punching and punching, again and again, his fire blasts breaking through Indre’s blitz. He took out two players right there at the start. 

 

Legosi barely had to do anything, Juno and Bill mopped up the last two benders.

 

Bill stood on the field as a conquering hero, setting off his own fireworks in the sky with everyone else cheering. 

 

Legosi was outright grinning and grateful to be upstaged. He didn’t think he could ever feel so much relief from having Bill on his side.

 

And then it was time for the last match, the large-breed A teams. 

 

Riz. Dom. Sheila. Louis. 

 

Some of the best Cherryton had to offer. 

 

They weren’t going to have a repeat of Dorpal. 

 

They weren’t going to lose again. 

 

Louis had his head in the game.

 

Legosi kind of lost track of everything then, because as the game went on … he only really had eyes for Louis. 

 

He watched the red deer stand with his teammates, and use his flames with elegant, surgical precision.

 

All that power, condensed, beautiful, daring.

 

He watched the red deer practically dancing through forms, strikes, taking the heat off his allies, defending with Sheila, or stepping into the safety of Riz’s shadow.

 

Louis was in his element. Louis was showing off.

 

For the first time that Legosi could remember seeing it, Louis might have been having fun out there, too. 

 

Louis looked so happy. 

 

Legosi watched Louis, and his tail wagged in perfect contentment. 



…… 



The after-game was a very different sort of party, so unlike Cherryton. 

 

Plenty of people were celebrating on their boats on the river, and people were playing instruments everywhere. Clans were singing and dancing in the streets all over, and it seemed every block had more snacks for sale.

 

It took Legosi a while to realize they weren’t just celebrating the game, or the avatar. People were celebrating just being alive, after the tsunami two weeks ago.

 

This wasn’t a victory party for the games. This was victory for the city as a whole, for still standing to see a new day. 

 

The players still got attention for a great game played, but it wasn’t about job offers. A lot of people just wanted to speak their gratitude, their thanks for saving people on the beach. A few thank-you gifts were still being handed out.

 

Some people still wanted to see Louis, to talk to him in person after the stunt he pulled two weeks ago. 

 

Only a handful actually realized what Legosi was doing out there. Conveniently, they already had their script for that. Legosi was getting better at lying, but “Haru taught me so I’d stop getting my ass kicked” was true enough. 

 

Legosi still tensed up when the grizzled old panda appeared. 

 

Gouhin was … grinning. 

 

The wolf cleared his throat. “Um. Hello.”

 

Gouhin offered to shake hands. “Good to see what we’re working with. If you didn’t have to play by game rules, you would have stood your ground out there.”

 

Legosi felt awkwardly small in comparison to the panda. “…I appreciate the vote of confidence.”

 

The grizzled panda slapped him once on the shoulder. “You just remember what we talked about. I’ll see you around.”

 

Jack leaned in closer to Legosi after the bear left. He tried to ask him, “What was that about?”

 

Legosi rubbed the back of his neck. “I’ll tell you later…”



…… 



Legosi didn’t know how to feel anymore. 

 

He fell apart in front of Gouhin. That was a disaster ten years in waiting. And now he was on the other side, with one sage on his side, and even Louis knew what he was. 

 

Jack, Haru, Gouhin and Louis. 

 

They knew what he was, what other people would think, but they said they’d stand by him anyway. 

 

Legosi did not feel charitable toward himself. Legosi wasn’t sure if it was safe to feel charitable to anyone. 

 

But he wanted to hope. 

 

It’d be awfully nice if he didn’t have to fight alone. 

 

He was tired after everything that happened, but sleep still didn’t come that easy. 

 

He ended up heading out to the beach again, sometime in the early morning. Most everyone had gone to bed, save a few nocturnal species. 

 

He was alone out there, sitting on the sands. He looked out at the starry sky, so vast and vibrant - and the way the ocean made waves underneath it. 

 

The moon looked nice. 

 

There was a moment when something's head rose up between the waves. It had the ethereal, translucent look of a spirit, and it locked eyes with Legosi for a few seconds. 

 

Then it quickly dipped back down under the surf, taking its faint glow with it. 

 

Legosi chalked it up to curiosity.  At first.

 

Then he grit his teeth, because he recognized that face.

 

Legosi took off in a run towards the ocean, straight outwards. Water parted for his feet.

 

He split a wave with a sweep of his arm, so he could run through it. 

 

His footsteps made ice on the surface - before he wheeled his arms rapidly like Tao, water speeding him along like the ice was a surfboard.

 

He was sliding over one wave, cutting through another, getting further out to sea, trying to chase down a meager glow by feeling and instinct alone.

 

The dragon-eel.

 

The dragon-eel spirit was darting side to side, long body carving water with ease.

 

Legosi smashed his hands downwards, and water flung the wolf far and fast in the air.

 

He punched the surface of the water as he landed above the dragon-eel.

 

There was an explosion of ice and snow; the water below flashed into an iceberg, sent snow flying every which way.

 

The dragon-eel spirit was seemingly caught in part of the ice underwater. It’s long head was free and looking up at Legosi on the iceberg above.

 

The spirit’s face was unmistakably laughing, and the bass sound seemed to carry through the water - Legosi could hear it above the surface.

 

Legosi was breathing a little heavier, on his hands and knees on the snowy ice. He needed to know, “Why are you following me??”

 

The dragon-eel wiggled slightly in the ice, still smiling but trying to get comfortable. “Well, now that’s a matter of opinion. You were very clearly just following me .”

 

Legosi honestly didn’t know if the spirit could talk. His surprise lasted only a second. 

 

Then the wolf glared down, and leaned closer. “You know what I mean. You came after me two weeks ago, and now you came after me today. Are you responsible for the tsunami?”

 

The dragon-eel looked a bit more serious. “No, I’m not. Though, admittedly, I did sense it coming. Didn’t you?”

 

Legosi blinked at him. “No. How would I have done that? I’m not a spirit.”

 

The dragon-eel gave a weird shrugging motion. “I don’t know - I wasn’t going to chase you down if I scared you - but half of all spirits could feel that display of yours, two weeks ago. Who knows what the avatar is capable of these days.”

 

Legosi glared again. “I’m not the avatar.”

 

The dragon-eel gave another round of laughter, shaking all the water around him. “Oh, please. Do you see yourself?”

 

Legosi grumpily insisted, “I see fine. I’m a wolf. I can’t be the avatar.”

 

The dragon-eel sighed like it was obvious, “The way you look, you can be no one but the avatar. You’re just not looking the right way.”

 

Legosi gripped tighter to the ice, nose almost to the water, “Can you change the way I look? Can you do that?? I’m not supposed to look this way!”

 

The dragon-eel sounded quietly sarcastic, “Ah, language. Who am I, the Mother of Faces? No. I don’t mean your flesh and fur. I mean your energy.”

 

Legosi’s ears drooped again, and he leaned back. He breathed away that piece of hope, “Figures…”

 

The dragon-eel contemplated a moment more. Then he considered, “I am a spirit of waters and currents. That is my root, and my being. So if you don’t realize it yourself… perhaps I can at least show it to you…”

 

The dragon-eel stretched the tip of its snout closer up to Legosi, and when the spirit touched the surface of the water, the ocean between them suddenly turned as still and flat as a mirror.

 

Legosi looked down, and saw himself clearly - and saw more.

 

He saw the stars above, and the galaxies, and comets, but in front of his own face, he saw himself like he never had before. 

 

The wolf was wreathed in blue light, in energy that danced around him like a slow fire. It was trailing off his arms, his face, little wisps from every bit of his fur.

 

The wolf in the mirror was practically luminescent, like a star in lupine form.

 

Legosi looked at his radiant reflection, and remembered every spirit that had looked at him like they saw something else.

 

He was almost scared to touch his own face, to even move his arms. He carefully lifted a hand up, and saw it reflected in the wolf on the other side.

 

Still glowing. Brilliant.

 

The mirror faded, waves drifted, and Legosi was looking down at the dragon-eel again.

 

For a moment, Legosi didn’t even know what to say.

 

The dragon-eel smirked.

 

Legosi finally managed, “Is that … what you see? What the other spirits see?”

 

The dragon-eel murmured, “Most likely. We’re not all the same, you know. We don’t all see things the same way any more than mortals do.”

 

Legosi wondered, feared, “Will spirits always recognize me?”

 

The dragon-eel shrugged awkwardly again, and the ice loosened. “I can’t answer that. But some of us? Yes. You are … quite beautiful to see.”

 

Legosi’s heart felt slightly twisted, like he couldn’t even believe that. The ice weakened. “I’m … I’m not beautiful.”

 

The dragon-eel’s face was saddened. “Love is always beautiful, in whatever form it comes to be.”

 

Legosi thought of Louis automatically, and he didn’t even know why. His ears drooped lower.

 

Legosi blankly insisted, “I’m nothing.”

 

The dragon-eel murmured in the water, “You really believe that, don’t you?”

 

Legosi looked away slowly.

 

The dragon-eel tilted its head. “You are a child of love, and a child of spirits. Your presence is a gift. There is great energy flowing through the world right now, churning, building, and one day, you will be part of how that energy flows. I will look forward to that moment - because when it happens, I hope you will realize just how precious you really are.”

 

Legosi wilted in place. The iceberg was starting to break apart. “I don’t want to be the avatar. I never have. It’s too much. I’m not the right one. Can you change it? Can anyone change it? Can I be normal? Please? I just want to be normal.”

 

The dragon-eel said, “The world would be so much poorer for that. There has never been an avatar like you, and there may never be again.”

 

Legosi said, “There never should have been one like me.”

 

The dragon-eel smiled as broad as he could. “On that, I must disagree - most firmly. But I doubt extending this conversation will help you right now. You are much too tired. If you should speak with Jakhara, please tell her how delighted I am to meet her new life.”

 

The dragon-eel wiggled its tail free at last.

 

Legosi tried to stop him, “No, don’t! Wait! I still have more questions!”

 

The dragon-eel waved his tail at the wolf, “Goodbye now, avatar. You really must go to bed.”

 

The dragon-eel turned in a circle, faster and faster, and then its tail whipped out toward the ice. He made a brand new current, to send the wolf back. 

 

The water started rushing away with the ice, pushing Legosi away, pushing Legosi back to shore - even faster than before - Legosi was trying to slow it down, use his waterbending, to reach for the spirit again.

 

He tried to yell for the spirit, to plead with him, beg him, but Legosi couldn’t see him anymore. 

 

Ice was breaking and gone when Legosi arrived at the shore. It was just him, as himself, on a normal-seeming wave.

 

Legosi stumbled across the sand, trying to stand. 

 

He tripped and fell on to his hands.

 

Legosi ended up on his back, exhausted again, looking up at the gorgeous sky and trying to catch his breath.

 

Legosi tried to repeat, “I’m … beautiful?”

 

The word sat strangely in the back of his mind.

Chapter 19: And the penny drops

Summary:

Legosi's been looking for this book since chapter 3.

A note from my husband: "if you’re going to use a reference as a metaphor, you need to make it more obvious. Otherwise you’ll have to spend all your time explaining it."

Notes:

Just a little aside: the next arc is pretty important, plot-wise, so I'll be posting a few chapters about some of the side characters in the mean time. They'll be cute, I promise lol.

Chapter Text

Legosi slept more on the boat ride back to Cherryton. 

 

They were arriving at the docks before he even knew it, and unloading his belongings back at his dorm room. 

 

Indre had changed things for him - twice. How had Gouhin put it? ‘A lot of energy passes through Indre.’

 

Legosi supposed it made sense, that the avatar would be affected by such a place.

 

But he was home now. He was back to his everyday life, back to living with his roommates, back where classes would begin again.

 

That part was going to be dull, but Legosi did have another reason to be excited now that they were back: firebending training. 

 

They were going to start for real now, not just breath exercises, but actual forms and strikes - maybe even special techniques.

 

Legosi’s tail was wagging up a storm, eager to start, eager to see Louis doing more moves. Firebenders could do so many gorgeous things. Fire was brilliant and beautiful, eye-catching, consuming. 

 

Yes. He was home again. Things were going to get better. 

 

They had a whole month and a half until the next intercity matches. Legosi could relax. Legosi could enjoy himself. 

 

When they actually got to the safety of the secret cavern, Legosi talked to his three compatriots about Gouhin, the test, and the sage’s offers. 

 

He wasn’t sure about mentioning the kidnapping part of that just yet. Jack would probably get all upset about Legosi being alone, and Legosi did not want to have that debate again. 

 

Jack was still more concerned about Gouhin, but he had to admit, “Getting in touch with a waterbending master isn’t, exactly, a bad idea…”

 

Legosi frowned, “But you’re a great teacher. You’re a great waterbender.”

 

Jack shook his head, “No. I’m okay, but I’m not great. I didn’t train to fight much at all until Dolph attacked you. I want to help, and I want to be involved, but you need the best. I’m a trained healer, not a trained fighter.”

 

Haru pointed out, “Well, Legosi doesn’t have to make a decision right now. The three of us still have a lot we can teach him on our own, before he risks someone else learning about him.”

 

Louis shrugged it off, “And when he’s mastered air and fire, he’ll already be strong enough to destroy most people. He’ll be safer then regardless.”

 

Legosi complained, “I don’t want to destroy people!”

 

Louis rephrased it, “But when you’re strong enough that you could destroy them, you’ll feel better about putting yourself in a vulnerable situation.”

 

Legosi raised a hand, about to protest, then stopped. “…That’s … I don’t know.”

 

Haru added, “Though, with four of us coming to the secret cave, we are risking being found out more easily. I think it might be best if we take turns teaching Legosi, so we aren’t all heading here every day. Just two of us. Louis trains him one afternoon, I train him the next, then Jack, and so on. Yes? No?”

 

The wolf glanced at the red deer before immediately protesting, “Louis won’t like that.”

 

Jack frowned, “What? Why not?”

 

Legosi stammered a bit, looking at Louis, only Louis was also confused. 

 

Legosi tried to lie, “It’s … his allergies.”

 

Haru laughed. “Are you sure it’s not mud?”

 

Louis repeated, “Mud? No. Doesn’t matter. I’m fine with it.”

 

Legosi’s ears were a little lower down. “…Are you sure?”

 

Louis shrugged it off, “Yeah, it’s fine, if it’s you.”

 

Jack was still frowning. “I feel like I’m missing something.”

 

Louis commented, “It doesn’t matter. I’m fine spending time with Legosi by myself, every few days. Though, it will be a bit harder to drill fundamentals like that.”

 

Jack said, “Maybe, but this is Legosi. The avatar has to practice switching back and forth between the elements, too.”

 

Legosi admitted, “I think I’d still like to have you all here at least one day over the weekends. There’s some stuff we can only safely talk about here.”

 

“Like?” Louis asked.

 

Legosi grumbled, “I don’t know. Stuff. Like Dolph or Gouhin or avatar stuff. Things keep coming up, and, and we all have different perspectives, and that helps us figure things out.”

 

Haru agreed, “Sounds sensible enough to me.”

 

Then Louis wondered, “Do you guys have a code word yet?”

 

The wolf frowned, “What kind of code word?”

 

Louis suggested, “Like if something comes up, and you need an emergency meeting, do you say something to each other? Or knock a certain number of times while saying something else?”

 

Jack replied, “We hadn’t, but … that might be a good idea.”

 

Haru said, “I’ve taken to affectionately calling it ‘Wolf of the West’ stuff. But that’s not really a code, so much as an in-joke.” 

 

Louis realized right away, “Right, the Dragon of the West. That’s funny. Not so subtle in a conversation though. Casually leaning against something and knocking two or three times would be better at conveying it secretly. Then we can say whatever excuse we can come up with, in the moment.”

 

Haru laughed, “Oh, that might bite you in the end! Legosi is a terrible liar. We’ve actually been trying to teach him how to lie better, too.”

 

Louis smirked in amusement, “Wait, you’ve hidden you’re the avatar for how long, and you’re a terrible liar?”

 

Legosi’s fur bristled, “I was raised in the woods! Until I was twelve! There was only one kid my age around for kilometers, and that was Jack!”

 

Louis turned to the other dog, “Are you any better?”

 

The labrador smiled, “Oh, I’m much better. I have siblings.”

 

Haru snorted, “Same.” 

 

Haru clapped hands with Jack. 

 

Legosi sighed grumpily.



……



Learning the forms with Louis was definitely … different. When it was just the two of them, by themselves, the cave had a different atmosphere.

 

Training with Haru was always fun. She had such spirit and liveliness about her.

 

Training with Jack was nostalgic, easygoing. Jack was supportive by nature, and rarely pushed. 

 

Now, alone with Louis, Legosi felt tense.

 

They started with breathing exercises, and that helped for a time. But after that, when it came to the actual forms, Louis was more exacting, particular. There was a ‘right way’ to do certain things. He wasn’t mean about it - not like he would have been a few months ago - but Louis clearly had a drive for perfection.

 

“Almost. Try again.” Legosi heard those words a lot.

 

Louis had standards. He pushed the wolf towards them - always believing that Legosi could accomplish anything if he just tried enough. Legosi’s mastery of fire was not a question of ‘if’, but of ‘when’.

 

Plus, Louis often had this satisfied smirk - like he knew things, like he was in control, and Legosi was playing catch-up.

 

Legosi tried asking why Louis kept smirking at him, but Louis gave vague replies. He must have liked his secrets.

 

They realized soon enough that firebending in the cavern had some drawbacks: it was uncomfortable. 

 

They needed to stay there, to keep anyone from seeing Legosi firebending, but there was a whole lot of heat building up and the usual current of air just wasn’t dissipating it fast enough. With the water in the cave, it was also getting more humid.

 

Louis was getting sweaty and breathing more heavily, but Legosi seemed fine. He looked at the wolf suspiciously. Louis asked, “Is it getting hot in here, or is it just me?”

 

Legosi was a lot shaggier when it came to fur, but he was managing. He said, “You’re hot. I - I mean, it’s you. That is hot. The temperature. I’m fine. I’m - cheating.”

 

Louis laughed, “Oh, is it then? And how are you cheating?”

 

The wolf started feeling warmer after all. He fussed with his shirt. “It’s a waterbending trick. Jack taught it to me. Water is the element of change. It responds more easily to energy, so we can turn it into ice, or fog, things like that. We can change its temperature fast.”

 

Legosi gestured to the reservoir of collected river water, floated some of the water up, then bent it into snowflakes.

 

The snowflakes sparkled before disappearing in the warm air. Legosi explained, “So I just … bend the water in the air to cool down a bit. It’s a breathing trick.”

 

Legosi made a point of exhaling, and his breath came out all wispy like it was dead winter. He breathed the cool air back in. 

 

Louis was staring at the wolf again, a little more curious. “Huh. Well, I suppose that’s a thing.”

 

Legosi added awkwardly, “Haru says she can do similar with airbending, but honestly, I don’t get how that’s supposed to work. Airbending is way more complicated.”

 

Louis started tugging at his own shirt, trying to fan himself with it. “Right. I think I remember reading that one. It’s an interesting trick. I can do the reverse with firebending, to warm myself up. But that’s rarely a problem this time of year. The Dragon of the West wrote about it.”

 

Legosi smiled, “Yeah, I heard he wrote about a lot of stuff, from all over.”

 

Louis nodded, “It’s a huge book.”

 

Two more seconds passed.

 

Legosi’s ears shot upwards as he realized, “Wait, you have his book!?”

 

Louis laughed, “Yes? We actually have two copies, in my family’s library.”

 

Legosi’s tail could not wag any faster, pumping his arms, “That’s so cool!”

 

Louis, still smiling, gestured that “It’s just a book.”

 

Legosi insisted, “I’ve been trying to find a copy for years! People keep destroying it because it, it shares clan secrets or something!” 

 

Louis tried to think about it. “It didn’t seem that controversial when I read it, but I’ll admit, I wasn’t reading that critically. I just picked up a lot of tricks.”

 

Legosi groaned deeply. The wolf’s tail was doing a good job of stirring up a breeze in the room all on its own, but their training ground was still rather overheated.

 

Louis looked up at the ceiling and wondered, “Can you make a chimney? Punch a hole through the ceiling to let the heat vent?”

 

Legosi frowned as he was brought back down to reality. “Maybe? Probably. But I’m not exactly sure what’s up there from here. Firebending doesn’t make much smoke, but … I might have an idea.”

 

Legosi turned his back on the red deer, toward the reservoir. He started bending some of the water out, and guided it into a huge ball. 

 

Then he froze it, and divided it into a few sizable chunks with his bending. 

 

He started floating the ice to different sides of the room.

 

Legosi turned back around, still floating them, “I think this will -”

 

Louis had his shirt off.

 

Legosi stared at the lean, chiseled musculature of the small red deer.

 

The word ‘ perfect ’ went through Legosi’s mind.

 

And then the ice blocks fell heavily to the ground.

 

The red deer laughed, “What was that?”

 

Legosi blinked.

 

Legosi swallowed, tried to look away from the smaller man, “N-nothing. Nothing, just - surprised.”

 

The wolf quickly slid the ice blocks away with a few sweeps of his arms.

 

Sweaty Louis was still breathing noticeably, solid chest and defined abdomen swelling with each breath. 

 

Legosi inhaled, too, through his nose. Which was a bad thing. Legosi was becoming increasingly aware of Louis’ scent on the air, from all their training so far. 

 

Legosi didn’t think he should like that scent, but he did.

 

Louis was practically half the wolf’s size, but Legosi was feeling very weak right now. Louis was the perfect firebender.

 

Louis stretched his (‘ lean, athletic, perfect ’) body and teased the big carnivore, “I didn’t think you were the modest type, Legosi.” 

 

Legosi gave a weird mumble of “I’m not,” but couldn’t open his lips. Legosi’s mouth felt suddenly dry; they wanted to lick something.

 

Louis raised his corded arms in another firebending stance - those arms which looked so good, but Legosi had somehow missed that until now. Louis asked, “This isn’t going to bother you, is it?”

 

The temperature was getting colder, but Legosi was getting warmer. He tried to take the same stance as Louis, and stammered, “N-no. No, I’m - you’re fine. This is fine. If you’re comfortable. Let’s,” he cleared his throat, “Just continue.”



……



Legosi held it together for the training session. Playing dumb was one way to lie; he kept his mouth shut. 

 

What possible good could come from talking about this?

 

He was stuck, staring at Louis, the older-but-shorter herbivore, his teacher, his very shirtless terribly gorgeous teacher. 

 

Firebending. 

 

Close to him. 

 

And every so often Louis got even closer, to physically touch the wolf and position Legosi’s limbs the right way, the right stance - ‘according to proper technique.’

 

His hand adjusted Legosi’s leg once.

 

It made Legosi want to jump off the ground. He was certain his fur was doing that poofy, fluffing thing, whenever he got embarrassed.

 

Too close, the red deer’s scent was practically intoxicating. 

 

Legosi jumped into a cold river on the way back to the dorms, to the room he shared with the other canid benders. He crashed stomach down into bed, and hid his head under a pillow. He tried not to think of shirtless Louis or smiling Louis or firebender Louis beautifully dancing his way through an inferno. 

 

He wanted to shove his nose into the red deer’s fur.  

 

No. Bad thoughts. Bad. 

 

Legosi got through the next day’s classes fine.

 

He even got through pro-bending practice without having a nervous breakdown (though he elected to sit on his tail when Louis was on the field - his bouncy, bouncy tail).

 

But after practice was over, Gon called them all together.

 

The old tiger started, “I just want to remind you all, we’ll be coming up on break soon. Take the time to be with your family, and relax. We won’t be having practice during that time. You’ve all been working very hard, and it’s been a difficult season. Rest.”

 

The group was about to retire to the locker rooms, when Louis spoke up, “I’d like to say something as well.”

 

Most of the group froze, expecting something bad.

 

Louis just stood, straightened his shoulders, and stood taller. He admitted, “I don’t like oweing people … but I owe you all an apology. I haven’t been pleasant to be around for a very long time. I could say I’ve been going through something, but I’m sure everyone is going through something. And I’ve been receiving medical treatment, and I realized … I’ve been using the word carnivore like it’s a slur. I have treated people unkindly, especially Riz. So … I wanted to apologize. I’m sorry. I appreciate you all putting up with me. And I will do better.”

 

A lot of people were quiet, exchanging awkward glances. 

 

Sheila repeated her joke from Truth or Dare, “Okay, seriously? Who are you and what have you done with Louis?”

 

Louis smirked, “Mugged him in a dark alley.”

 

They got a few laughs. 

 

Riz had a small grimace on his face, but he was standing, and trying to smile. “We’re all going through something, right? …It’s all good, Louis. I’m glad you’re getting help. I don’t need an apology.”

 

Bill raised a hand, teased, “I could use an apology!~”

 

Louis teased back, “You can get fucked.”

 

A few more giggles. 

 

Dom muttered, “Some things change, and some things stay the same…”

 

And Louis looked at Legosi, and the red deer was smiling, and Legosi felt so nice. 

 

Had Louis always been this beautiful?

 

A little while later, they were putting their gear away in the locker room.

 

Legosi tried to avoid looking, to take his time in even going inside and keep his eyes very far away from where Louis had his locker. When Louis stepped out, Legosi gave a very small sigh of relief and finished changing. 

 

But Louis was still waiting for Legosi outside. He had a cloth bundle under his arm.

 

The red deer started casually, “Hey. Legosi.”

 

Legosi tried not to freeze. “Hey. Louis?”

 

Louis offered the bundle over, “You wanted to read this.”

 

Legosi frowned harder, stared at it in his hands, before unwrapping what he realized was a book. 

 

The cover was a rough fabric. It bore no words, only a set of four archaic symbols sewn into the cover: symbols for water, earth, fire and air, between the spokes of a wheel. 

 

Legosi looked at the first page inside. 

 

A Treatise on Harmony.

 

Legosi’s tail betrayed him, shot to wild wagging in a split second. The wolf whispered, “Is this it ? Is it his book? The Dragon’s book??”

 

Louis acted like it wasn’t important. “I told you we had two copies. Just take good care of it and return it when you’re done.”

 

Legosi wanted to squeal like a little child. His tail continued to do the talking while Legosi choked on the words. 

 

Els noticed the little conversation in passing. “Wait, you’re sharing books?”

 

Louis lied easily, “Oh yeah, it’s an inter-clan book exchange. Legosi lent me The Canid’s Tale earlier.”

 

Els perked up quickly, “An inter-clan book exchange? That sounds so cool!”

 

Bill snorted, “You would think that’s cool.”

 

Els glared back, “Don’t act like you don’t read. I’ve seen that adventure novel you keep rereading!”

 

Bill’s fur stiffened and he protested, “ The Tiger Thief is not a novel! It’s a heroic record of Felidae’s last avatar! It’s history!”

 

Els teased, “Oh, sure it is. Then you won’t mind lending it to me so I can read it for myself! I’m sure I have a good ‘history’ book for you.”

 

The tiger shoved his hands in his pockets, “Ugh, fine. This is going to be a whole thing, isn’t it?”

 

Els prodded the big cat in the stomach, “Yes. Yes, it is.”

 

Legosi held tighter to his new treasure.

 

Louis resisted the urge to playfully roll his eyes. He waved them off, “I’ll just be seeing you tomorrow then.”

 

Legosi choked, “Yeah. Yes. Thank you. S-see you tomorrow.”



…… 



Legosi practically ran to the cavern, pacing wildly in the secret place until Haru finally arrived. He wanted to go through the whole book right that second but he was too mixed up and had to talk first. 

 

He made a pedestal out of earthbending, just for the book, like it was a holy icon.

 

Then he practically jumped when he saw her arrive. 

 

Legosi half whispered, “Haru! Haru, I need help!”

 

The rabbit raised her fists to fight, “Is it Dolph? The sages??”

 

Legosi said faster, “No! But you’re smart and mature and pretty and a great bender and I’m in love!!”

 

Haru coughed. “Oh. Okay. Well. This is … sudden. I don’t know what to say.”

 

Legosi clutched the fluff on his cheeks, “I’m in love with Louis!!”

 

Haru blinked. “Oh. Okay. That makes much more sense.”

 

Legosi insisted, “No, it doesn’t! This is so wrong!!”

 

Haru cleared her throat, trying to get her bearings. “Okay. First off… how did you finally figure this out? When did this happen? Cause I thought you’d been making eyes at each other for a month.”

 

Legosi started pacing, “I don’t know! I don’t know how! It just did! And yeah, we talk and train and I’ve been healing him, and he knows a lot of things, and keeps giving me things, and have you seen his freaking abs??”

 

Haru said, “Uh. No?”

 

Legosi tried not to yell, “They’re flawless, Haru! Flawless! It’s like he’s a walking statue carved by the Mother of Faces herself! And he’s muscle! All muscle!! He looks small, but he took off his shirt and he’s all muscle, every centimeter, perfectly toned!!”

 

Haru rubbed her forehead, “I really don’t think that’s how biology works.”

 

The wolf fussed, “I’m a fuzzball, Haru! I’m 50% fur! He’s - I’m -!”

 

Legosi walked toward the water reservoir, fell face first into it, and started screaming bubbles underwater.

 

Haru sighed, “Oh boy…”

Chapter 20: Chasing a handkerchief (Kibi/Tao)

Summary:

Truth or Dare had effects on many.

Kibi did not like what he heard.

Notes:

Comments keep me writing. :)

Chapter Text

The night of Chapter 15.



*



Bill shot lightning into the sea. 

 

Of course he did. 

 

The tiger cheered, and, you know, being able to bend lightning is something to celebrate. It’s no easy thing to do, and most firebenders can’t. But … no one really wanted to hear Bill gloating about it either. 

 

Especially since the storm was still going on. That was excuse enough for most to leave. 

 

So the Cherryton benders were mingling on their way back to the inn. The waterbenders and airbenders were keeping them dry in small groups. 

 

Tao was using his waterbending to keep the rain off of himself and Kibi. Kibi was walking very close to his side. 

 

The two of them were almost always talking or hanging out around Cherryton, and their teammates knew that - so Kibi walking so close to Tao wasn’t as shocking or scandalous as it could have been, to them. 

 

Any of the city locals looking out their windows? Yeah, they might have been weirded out. 

 

One tall carnivorous panther and one stocky anteater. 

 

In the dark of the storm.

 

It was one of the weirdest friendships brought along by pro-bending. 

 

It was also the subject of some jokes at the school, because Kibi was an aggressive earthbender and Tao was just a healer. 

 

“If Tao ever tried to eat Kibi, who would win?” “Kibi.” “Kibi.” “Definitely Kibi.” “Kibi would end him.” “One of them regularly consumes small life forms and it’s not Tao.”

 

Yeah… anteaters.

 

Tonight though? The two were having trouble talking. 

 

Kibi started, “So … how about that lightning?”

 

Tao was anxiously avoiding Kibi’s gaze. He said, “Yeah. Bill’s lightning.”

 

The heavy rain was the only thing keeping them from uncomfortable silence. 

 

Kibi added, “It was pretty huge.”

 

Tao agreed, “Yes. Big lightning. Very … bright.”

 

Kibi looked up at the lanky cat, who was still looking away from Kibi. 

 

Tao gulped nervously. 

 

Kibi glanced at the others from Cherryton, but people were walking at different paces. They were spread out. Most were hurrying.

 

Tao was going slower for Kibi. 

 

Kibi sterned himself, waiting for just the right turn of a street - then he grabbed Tao’s free hand and ran them down an alley.

 

Kibi yanked the panther along, and Tao started stumbling after the shorter anteater. Tao kept his other arm up, still trying to shield them from the rains. 

 

The cat protested, “Kibi! Slow down! What are you doing?? This is the wrong way!”

 

Kibi snapped back, “Just keep running!”

 

Another flash of lightning above. Another echo of thunder.

 

Tao tried to ask, “Where are you taking us??”

 

Kibi complained, “I’m not waiting till tomorrow to talk about this! We’re talking about it right now!”

 

Kibi pulled him down another alley. Tao was trying not to trip. 

 

Tao insisted, “There's nothing to talk about!”

 

Kibi glared, “Yes, there is! And we’re going to talk about it now or neither of us are getting any sleep tonight!”

 

Tao wanted to argue, “We’re in the middle of a storm in a foreign city! This isn’t the right time or place!”

 

Kibi said, “I’m making it the right time!”

 

Tao was groaning to himself. 

 

Kibi saw an old stone bridge near the edge of town. 

 

He ran across it, and out into the woods, dragging Tao the whole way. 

 

The trees were so thick, the branches took most of the rain. Tao could let his tired arm down for a moment, but Kibi and Tao were still getting dripped on a little. 

 

They both were breathing a little heavier after the run. 

 

Tao nervously took another step back from Kibi, and fussed with his hands while trying to find his words. 

 

The panther finally groaned, “We’re going to get in so much trouble! I can’t believe you did that! We just ran! From everybody! They, they probably saw and, and what are we going to say??”

 

Tao’s hands roughly scratched at his own head, his cheeks - fearful, frightened. 

 

But Kibi was looking straight at Tao, eyes searching for a different secret on the cat’s face. 

 

Kibi insisted, “I don’t care about them. I care about you . …Why didn’t you tell me you were worried?”

 

Kibi wanted honesty during the earlier night’s game - and he was practically joking about it at the time - so he never expected the answer he got. 

 

*

 

Kibi pushed at the panther, “Well, what would you do as the avatar?”

 

Tao countered, “Hey, I didn’t choose truth!”

 

Kibi changed, “Then I dare you to be honest about your feelings for once!”

 

The panther was left stammering. 

 

Tao finally managed, “These intercity matches scare me!”

 

Kibi’s face softened fast. “Wait, what?”

 

Kai complained, “You’re a medic! You don’t even play! What’s there to be scared of?”

 

Tao gestured with his hands, “Of you guys getting hurt! You spend a ton of time blasting each other all throughout the week, you’re always getting banged up, and you guys are supposed to be friends! And then once a month, you all go charging into battle against people who’d be glad if you got a disabling injury…” 

 

“…And you can say you have all these rules, you’ll only play safe, but it really only takes one bad moment for someone to die or for someone to lose control! I’ve already had to patch up so many head injuries just from practice! Some of you have no idea how lucky you got! So yeah, these matches scare me!”

 

*

 

And now they both knew. The words were out, and Tao couldn’t take it back. 

 

Kibi asked it again like it was the most important question in the world: “Why didn’t you tell me?”

 

Tao fearfully looked down, and away.

 

Kibi said, “I’ve been part of the roster for ages, and you never said anything.”

 

Tao’s tail curled nervously around one of his legs, and more rain was dripping down his face. He said, “How could I?”

 

Kibi stepped nearer and complained, “That’s not an answer.”

 

Tao just fussed with his hands in front of him. He didn’t look up. “Pro-bending means everything to you. You practice every day, you’re always training, you fight as hard as you can, every time you’re on the field. You give it everything. You’re … fearless, out there. And I’m … scared.”

 

Kibi took another step. He was getting dripped on, too. “I don’t want you to be scared.”

 

Tao mumbled, “I'm always scared. I don’t want to hold you back…”

 

Kibi almost laughed, “Hold me back? You’re the one who got me there.”

 

The panther frowned. “I didn’t do anything. You joined the roster on your own. You got on the team, all on your own. I just … fix your bruises…”

 

Kibi was smiling and insisted, “You’ve fixed a whole lot more than that. And you’re right. I am fearless out there. I put everything out there, on the field, no matter who I’m facing … and that’s because of you.”

 

Tao looked up meekly, in confused curiosity.

 

Kibi smirked, “I have you, behind me. I can walk on that field, without worry, cause I know you’re there. I know, no matter what comes my way, I’ll have you to take care of me. Every bump and bruise I’ve ever gotten out there, you’ve healed.”

 

Tao rubbed at his left arm self-consciously, “That’s all I’m good for…”

 

Kibi laughed, “That’s not true. And even if it was? That’s way more than enough. Taking care of me is way more than I could ask for. …So, starting now… how about we make a deal?”

 

The panther fidgeted. “I don’t have anything to offer.”

 

Kibi said, “You have you. And you … are what I want.”

 

Tao felt a knot in his throat. 

 

Kibi said, “So I’m going to play safer on the field. I’m going to be smarter, and play defensively, so you don’t have to worry as much. And you … you are going to keep being honest with me.”

 

Tao looked even more confused. His eyes darted around. “That doesn’t sound like a deal. That doesn’t sound like anything.”

 

Kibi grinned like he thought it was funny. “Well, I guess that’s assuming you’re still doing what you’re already doing - looking out for me, taking care of me… Those are kind of important to a real relationship. But if you want to make it more formal … why don’t you give me a kiss?”

 

The panther’s fur looked like it was about to fly off. He whispered, “ K-kibi !”

 

Kibi didn’t seem to care. He was only amused. “A kiss to seal the deal; I’m sure I’ve read some story or other that used that. We have precedent.”

 

The anteater stomped his right foot, and made a little earthen staircase - so Kibi could walk up and stand face to face with Tao.

 

The cat audibly whined. Tao put his hands on his head, trying to keep the rain off of it. 

 

Kibi’s left hand grabbed Tao by the shirt, to keep him there.

 

Tao whimpered, “We can’t. We can’t do that. It’s, it’s not safe…”

 

With his right hand, Kibi stroked the panther’s face. “You make me fearless, Tao. And I know we’ve tried to be safe, to make careful choices, but you make me feel like I can handle anything… as long as I have you…”

 

Tao kept mumbling and trying to look away. His hands drifted down, and ended up touching Kibi’s shoulders. 

 

Tao still protested, “Everyone was laughing about it earlier… when Haru kissed Juno… To all the guys, it was just a joke…”

 

Kibi shook his head, “To some of them, not all of them. Most of them were laughing at Bill’s reaction, not them.”

 

Tao mumbled, “It was still a lot…”

 

Kibi insisted, “And even if it was all of them, I don’t care. I love you. And they can’t take away my love, no matter how much they laugh. But if you’re afraid, I get it. That’s okay. I can be fearless enough for both of us. And if the game worries you? I can change how I play.”

 

Tao whispered, “I don’t want you to do that. Not for me.”

 

Kibi was adamant, “If I don’t care about your feelings, then my love is worthless. Pro-bending is just a game; your feelings matter more every day of the week.”

 

Tao whimpered. 

 

Kibi rubbed at the panther’s chest, “Come on, Tao. You have to kiss me. That's part of it. I’ll play safer, with your support - if you kiss me. …That’s not a terrible deal, is it?”

 

Tao mumbled downwards, “It’s … it’s a …” Tao gulped. He muttered, “It’s a good deal…”

 

Kissing an anteater is a little complicated - but they managed. 

 

And kissing Kibi? Made the kitty giddy. 

 

Tao ended up wrapping his arms around Kibi and hugging him, and nuzzling against his cheeks.

 

Kibi’s stocky arms rubbed back at Tao in turn. Kibi tried to be reassuring, “We’re going to be okay, Tao… I promise…”

 

Tao still gave another concerned mumble. “What are we going to tell the others? We ran from everybody…”

 

Kibi smirked. “Let’s just say… my handkerchief blew away in the storm… We just had to chase it down…”

Chapter 21: Out of your head (Riz/Tem)

Summary:

Personally, I think Tem's interspecies crush is exactly why canon Legosi felt so strongly over his death.

But by popular request... Riz/Tem...

Notes:

Comments keep me writing. :)

Chapter Text

The night of Chapter 15, after Chapter 20.

 

*

 

“Have you ever liked someone, romantically, from a different species?”

 

Riz’s question had rattled Tem.

 

It bothered him. The alpaca rolled over in bed several times, trying to get comfortable inside their room at the inn. The other herbivore guys were already asleep in the other beds.

 

But even if he was home and in his own bed at Cherryton, he still wouldn’t be able to sleep.

 

Truth or Dare was just a game. It was supposed to be silly and lighthearted. They were bored kids, trying to have fun. And they definitely asked a lot of silly things and did a lot of silly things over the evening. 

 

It was supposed to be over now. But it wasn’t. 

 

He was supposed to be sleeping, but he couldn’t.

 

The scene replayed in Tem’s mind over and over again, whether he wanted it to or not.

 

*

 

Riz asked Tem, “Have you ever liked someone, romantically, from a different species?”

 

The room went silent.

 

Tem hesitated visibly, he nearly froze, because, “Even if I did - and I’m definitely not saying I do - that’s illegal. Ask me something else.”

 

Riz winced. “Uh. Sorry. Right.”

 

*

 

Because that question? 

 

The answer was yes. 

 

Of course, it was yes.

 

Tem realized he had a crush on Els ages ago. 

 

She was intelligent, gentle, graceful. She had a softness about her, but she was daring - so daring she joined the pro-bending roster. She was a fantastic waterbender. She was so fast.

 

She had courage, and fire. 

 

And she was a goat. 

 

And Tem … was alpaca. 

 

A hybrid romance…

 

It didn’t matter that they were in the same clan; the clans would never allow it. It was impure. 

 

‘Purity.’ Tem thought that was a joke. What the hell is purity? Who decides that?

 

Not Tem. 

 

So Tem swallowed his feelings and buried his thoughts, and he moved on. He’d find someone else - someone better, sooner or later. 

 

And they'd be alpaca just like him and everything would be easier. 

 

Tem had a reputation for speaking his mind, and he certainly did - about everything but this. That crush was the only thing that Tem could never afford to be honest about.

 

But like an idiot, when Riz asked, Tem hesitated. 

 

Tem was practically begging the spirits, hoping that his teammates didn’t notice that slip-up.

 

Bill had been pushing taboos already, Tem could take solace in that. Juno and Haru did kiss, even if it was just to spite Bill. And Kai dared Els to kiss Bill ! That was so fucked up. 

 

Tem was jealous and he knew it - and he also knew it was better this way. Tem knew that kissing her in front of the teams would have totally been his downfall. He couldn’t act his way out of that. 

 

Tem assured himself that his own comments were understandable and valid, it was completely logical in his head, but it still made him feel all anxious inside. 

 

Stupid Riz with his stupid question, stupid Bill with his stupid game. 

 

This was going to bother him all night.

 

He had to get out of his head. 

 

Tem crept out of bed, footsteps as quiet as the air. He didn’t want to wake the others, so he walked to the hall downstairs. He hoped someone else might be awake, anyone, someone he could talk to, so he could get his mind off things. 

 

He wasn’t expecting to find Riz. 

 

That was frustrating. 

 

The bear was waiting just inside the open door, looking at the rain outside. 

 

Tem was sleepy and annoyed, and sounded a bit like he was complaining: “What are you doing up?”

 

Riz didn’t really turn to face him - just glanced back for a second, then kept watch of the storm outside. “Legosi isn’t back.”

 

Tem frowned more. “Isn't back from where?”

 

The big bear gave a slow shrug. “I don’t know. Jack said Legosi wanted to be alone … but Jack looked really upset about it.”

 

Tem tried to think about that. His frustration was momentarily diminished, now that he was thinking about others, and he asked, “Do you think they had a fight?”

 

Riz sounded worried, “I don’t know. But Legosi doesn’t talk much about his life or his feelings, and he said a lot of things tonight. …Maybe he thought he embarrassed himself or something.”

 

Tem certainly knew that feeling. 

 

The alpaca gradually came closer to Riz, and looked out at the storm with him. Tem acknowledged, “Legosi has always been pretty self-conscious…”

 

Riz agreed, “Yeah. He has. But … that doesn’t mean he was wrong.”

 

Tem needed him to clarify, “Wrong about what?”

 

The bear said, “The clans. We’re still considered kids, but … we won’t be, for much longer. And the nobles and clan leaders are all so much more serious about everything. When we graduate, we’ll probably get jobs within our clans, we’ll marry within our clans, and most of us will never talk to each other again.”

 

Tem realized, “You say that like it’s a problem.”

 

Riz frowned at him, hurt. “Isn't it?”

 

Tem tried to think logically. “Cherryton is a trading port - but it’s still mostly cut up by clan districts. Most towns are still dominated by one clan or another. So if you think about it like that… us even talking to each other is what’s weird.”

 

Riz mumbled, “Well, maybe I like the weird. …But I guess…” he sighed, “it doesn’t even matter. All this time on the teams, and it’s still like I don’t even know you . You still surprise me with some of the stuff that comes out of your mouth.”

 

Tem asked directly, “Well, what would you like to know?”

 

Riz said, “That’s not the point.”

 

Tem tried to push him, “Then what is the point?”

 

Riz didn’t even budge. He just looked down at Tem, his bear eyes open and sad. “Is all of this just … a waste of time?”

 

Tem answered automatically, “That depends on what you want out of it.”

 

Riz said, “I don’t know what I want out of it.”

 

The alpaca went back to leaning against the wall.

 

“Well,” Tem thought more, “If you don’t know that, then I guess the real question is … if you’re enjoying your time. There’s some kind of saying about that: that time you enjoy spending is never time wasted.”

 

Riz listened to the rain a moment more. He admitted, “…I like this. I like talking and being friends with everybody, even herbivores. I like being good at bending, that my bending lets me connect with other people. But Legosi is right: a clan war could happen soon - and my friends could end up my enemies. The people who look up to me today … could hate me tomorrow. …I don’t know what that would do to me.”

 

Tem bent a quick breeze to blow air against the bear’s face. 

 

It wasn’t meant to do much - just tickled Riz’s nose, brushed some of his fur. 

 

Riz frowned at the alpaca, “What was that for?”

 

Tem was gesturing with his hands, “You need to get out of your head - you and Legosi both! The more you bottle stuff up, the sooner you’re going to explode. You need to talk to someone.”

 

Riz insisted, “And who can I talk to? Everyone is always looking to me for leadership, for strength, for the right thing to do. Even the teachers have all these expectations, but maybe I’m like Legosi. Maybe I’m worried, too: that the wrong day, the wrong moment, can ruin everything.”

 

Tem countered, “And who’s to say that the right day, the right moment, can’t fix everything?”

 

Riz blinked at him several times. 

 

He didn’t know how to respond to that. 

 

Tem looked back out to the storm. He crossed his arms begrudgingly, “You’re big, and strong, and yeah, a lot of people look up to you for that. And… they should. You have a lot of good qualities. But that’s not just because of how much you can lift, or how good you look when you flex. It’s because of what you do with all that strength, and how you make others feel.” 

 

Riz looked at him, confused and concerned. “How do I make you feel?”

 

Tem said, “Me?”

 

Riz turned his gaze away. “Yeah. You. I guess.”

 

Tem had to actually think about that. “Well… safe.” 

 

Riz repeated, uncertain, “Safe?”

 

Tem tried to sound more firm, “Yeah. Safe.” He relaxed his arms at his sides, put his hands in his pockets. “I think you make me feel safe, when you’re around. Like … I don’t have to really be afraid of anything, cause I know you’re looking out for us. A person would have to be stupid to pick a fight with you. And you’re always looking out for everybody. You’re doing all you can.”

 

Riz mumbled, “There are days I feel like I can’t do anything - where I can see everything going wrong, and I can’t change it. I’m just … stuck, standing.”

 

Tem agreed casually, “Maybe you can’t change all of it - but I think trying is the important part. And that’s what everybody sees: the way you try. You’re just a really nice guy, and people like that. Even me.”

 

Clouds deepened, and rain started falling more heavily, more noisily. 

 

Riz sighed very deeply. He found himself admitting, “…I wish I was a nice guy. I try to be, even when it feels pointless. But I can’t tell anyone that; everyone looks up to me, I can’t let them down. I don’t think I’ve even talked with someone about half of this stuff. I don’t even know why I’m telling you.”

 

Tem suggested, “Well, maybe you need to do more of that then. If you’ve really got that many worries, I’ll lend an ear.”

 

Riz looked at him suspiciously.

 

Riz recalled, “I thought you said it was weird, us talking when we’re from different clans.”

 

Tem shrugged, “Well, yeah, but I didn’t mean that as an insult. …Maybe I like the weird, too.”

 

Tem probably shouldn’t have said that. 

 

Riz asked, “Won’t your clan give you shit? If you spend more time with a large-breed carnivore?”

 

Tem decided to double-down and blew it off, “Eh, they can get fucked. I probably won’t care.”

 

Riz found himself laughing softly. “The mouth on you… always speaking your mind.”

 

Tem smirked to himself, “Not always…”

 

Tem looked up at the bear again, and felt all mischievous. 

 

Then Tem pushed open the door and ran out into the night rain. 

 

Riz almost yelled, “What are you doing!?”

 

The alpaca was jumping in puddles, bouncing along even as his clothes got soaked from the pounding rain. Tem laughed, “I’m having fun! Now come on!” Splash, splash. “Have some fun with me!”

 

Riz shook his head rapidly, “Have you gone completely insane?”

 

Tem smirked, “Come on, Riz! You got to get out of your head! You gotta do something!”

 

Riz rolled his eyes dramatically, “You’re going to get sick!”

 

Tem used an airbending palm strike to shoot rain water at the bear, drenching Riz’s shirt. Tem laughed, “Come on! Don’t tell me the big scary bear is afraid of getting wet!”

 

Riz fussed with his now wet shirt. He said with a smile, “You’re crazy!”

 

Tem stomped along in another puddle, having fun on his own. He was practically dancing, and the winds and rains swirled around him in a beautiful display. 

 

Tem tried to use his airbending, to pull Riz out into the rain with him. 

 

Riz surrendered to it eventually, and joined in getting soaked and stomping in puddles. Mouth spread in a grin, Riz insisted, “I’m only doing this so you won’t be alone!”

 

Tem looked up at that huge, wet bear - in the middle of a stormy night - and he wasn’t afraid. 

 

Tem smiled, “That’s good, cause being alone sucks!”

 

Tem looked at Riz, and Tem was happy. 



……



Tem used his airbending to blow them dry when they finished, and then they just camped out in front of the fire in the main hall.

 

They were talking for an hour. Back and forth, this class or that, people or games - they were just talking, but it was nice. 

 

Riz looked so much better when he smiled for real.

 

Tem wondered, “Hey, how do you feel about theater?”

 

The big bear shrugged his huge shoulders. “I’ve seen a show or two, with my family. Nothing recent though.”

 

Tem said, “Oh, I love the theater. I’m always going to the performances around Cherryton. I like how it can … take you to a separate world for a while.”

 

Riz mentioned, “I think I saw a sign about special performances this weekend, by a local acting troupe?”

 

Tem said excitedly, “I saw that, too! It’s about an avatar, I think. I was planning to go but I don’t think any of the guys would want to go with me. Everybody wants to go hang at the beach.”

 

Riz wondered, “Well… I like theater. Why don’t I go with you?”

 

Tem laughed again. “You’re not just offering to be my bodyguard, are you? I'd hate for you to feel like you have to protect me.”

 

Riz laughed a little, “No, nothing like that. I like theater. But you did say I made you feel safe…”

 

Tem made a murmuring noise of approval, before he ended up yawning. “I do like feeling safe.”

 

Riz had a quiet smile of satisfaction. And then he yawned, too. He said, “We should probably get to bed…”

 

Tem nodded. “We should…”

 

They didn’t move yet. 

 

Riz started, “Hey, Tem?”

 

Tem said, “Yeah?”

 

The big bear looked a little more serious. He said, “Thanks for talking with me. I think I really needed that…”

 

Tem had a softer smile at his lips. He admitted, “I think I needed it, too… We all need to get out of our heads from time to time…”

 

Riz nodded slowly, hoping that was true.

 

A tired Louis was making his way down the stairs.

 

Tem looked up at him knowingly, “You couldn’t sleep either?”

 

The red deer gave a slight nod. “Something like that. Did something happen?”

 

Riz gave a slow, sleepy shrug. “I was trying to wait up for Legosi, but I think I’ve got to get to bed after all…”

 

Louis looked concerned. “What’s wrong with Legosi?”

 

Tem said, “We don’t know. He just never came back.”

 

Louis said, “Oh…” His foot scuffed at the ground. “Well… I’m up now. I’ll keep watch.”

 

Riz gave another very big yawn. “Thanks. That’d be great, Louis.”

 

Louis gave them both a nod, before sitting down by the fire.

 

Riz and Tem headed upstairs, sharing another small smile.

 

As they walked to their rooms, Riz asked, “I’ll see you in the morning?”

 

Tem was trying to be quieter as they got near to the doors, and whispered, “Yeah. Let’s go to that show.” He yawned, “It’ll be fun…”

 

Riz repeated, “Fun!” Like he was looking forward to it.

 

Tem crept silently into his bed again, careful not to wake the other herbivore guys. 

 

Tem was just about asleep in bed, almost unconscious, when the alpaca suddenly realized something important. 

 

Tem stared at the ceiling with eyes wide open. 

 

‘You’re big, and strong, and yeah, a lot of people look up to you for that. You have a lot of good qualities. But that’s not just because of how much you can lift, or how good you look when you flex.’

 

Tem blinked. 

 

Oh no. 

 

Tem rolled over and groaned. 

 

Not again!

Chapter 22: A book club for two (Bill/Els)

Summary:

No one must learn of Bill's secret passion for ... *squints at the script* romantic literature?

Notes:

Comments keep me writing. :)

Chapter Text

We now return to our usual timeline.

 

*

 

Els noticed the little conversation in passing. “Wait, you’re sharing books?”

 

Louis lied easily, “Oh yeah, it’s an inter-clan book exchange. Legosi lent me The Canid’s Tale earlier.”

 

Els perked up quickly, “An inter-clan book exchange? That sounds so cool!”

 

Bill snorted, “You would think that’s cool.”

 

Els glared back, “Don’t act like you don’t read. I’ve seen that adventure novel you keep rereading!”

 

Bill’s fur stiffened and he protested, “ The Tiger Thief is not a novel! It’s a heroic record of Felidae’s last avatar! It’s history!”

 

Els teased, “Oh, sure it is. Then you won’t mind lending it to me so I can read it for myself! I’m sure I have a good ‘history’ book for you.”

 

The tiger shoved his hands in his pockets, “Ugh, fine. This is going to be a whole thing, isn’t it?”

 

Els prodded the big cat in the stomach, “Yes. Yes, it is.”

 

*

 

The Cherryton boarding school had a good library.

 

Not a great library, but a good one. 

 

Most of it was educational resources - histories, science and mathematics, things like that - but one very devoted librarian had been trying to collect books and scrolls to fill out the fiction section.

 

And Bill - being Bill - stood out greatly amongst the book shelves. The big tiger had an almost hunched over look today, like he was trying to be sneaky, but that just made him stand out more.

 

A baboon librarian was keeping a suspicious watch of him.

 

Bill gave an almost embarrassed smile to the baboon, waved (the fourth time in fifteen minutes), and went back to poking and prodding through the bookstacks.

 

“If you set the books on fire, they’ll kill you.”

 

Bill nearly jumped when Els spoke up behind him.

 

The big tiger clutched the bookcase. He hissed at her, “Don’t scare me like that!”

 

The small goat was looking at him just as suspiciously as the librarian. 

 

She had a book in her own arms, and said, “Oh, I was serious. They’ll kill you. Probably sell your fur, make some cash off your fangs, the whole bit. They’re very serious about book safety here.”

 

Bill growled under his breath, complaining, “I’m not setting things on fire. I’m looking for a book.”

 

Els was amused. “Of course you are. Did you lose the one for math class?”

 

Bill said, “No! Of course not…” Bill lied, “I’m just looking for an easier one. The teacher’s math book is terrible at explanations. Not for me, of course! I get it. I’m just helping out a roommate.”

 

Els pointedly looked at the signs for this section - fiction, specifically for herbivores - and then looked at Bill again. She was almost smirking, “And you realize, of course, that you’re in the wrong section for math books?”

 

Bill had the sheepish look of someone clearly caught in a lie. “H-hey, would you look at that! I am! I must have drifted. I’ll, uh, just get back to that.”

 

The tiger tried to distance himself from the herbivore section in a hurry, making a straight line towards the math section. He very quickly tried to hide his face in the biggest math book possible.

 

Els, however, was feeling mischievous. 

 

She walked up next to him and pretended to be reading the book in her hands. She asked quietly, “So, how far are you in the book I lent you?”

 

Bill stammered, “What book?”

 

Els stated, “ Water Lilies ? You gave me The Tiger Thief ? Louis gave us the idea for an exchange?”

 

Bill seemed to remember and stood straighter, “Oh right, that book. Winter Lilies.”

 

Els corrected, “ Water Lilies.

 

Bill put his head back in the math book, “Right. Right. The waterbender book. I … started it…”

 

Els closed her book, and looked more excitedly at the tiger. She wanted to know, “What did you think of it so far?”

 

Bill just barely looked over the edge of the random math book, “I, uh, don’t know. I didn’t really get that far. The waterbending didn’t really do much for me, wasn’t that cool - b-but I was reading it, I promise!”

 

Els settled back into her disappointment. “I suppose that’s the best I can expect.”

 

Bill glared at her, “What’s that supposed to mean?”

 

Els tucked her book under her arm, saying, “Nothing, nothing. I just thought you might like all the action scenes. But, you are, after all, a firebender.”

 

Bill protested, “It has nothing to do with being a firebender! It was - interesting. I liked the fighting, I read - fifty pages. Yes. Fifty.”

 

Els was starting to smirk, “Oh, fifty? It’s fifty now?”

 

Bill, meanwhile, was starting to look annoyed. “Yes. Fifty.”

 

Els hummed, “Mmhmm.”

 

Bill tried to change the conversation, “Well, what about you? How far are you in The Tiger Thief ?”

 

Els tapped her chin, looking up in thought, “I think I’m at … a little over a hundred pages. Once I started reading, I could barely put it down.”

 

Bill’s tail flicked in interest. He wondered, “Did the avatar get to Warden yet?”

 

Els shook her head, “No, but it sounds like he has to go there next.”

 

Bill looked happier. “Things get real exciting after he gets to Warden! That’s when he really steps up as the avatar.”

 

Els replied, “I’ll have to see that. Though, I was surprised to read about the black market. I thought that was made up.”

 

The tiger’s fur bristled immediately, shocked he forgot that detail. He lied, “What? Of course it’s made up. There’s no such thing as the black market.”

 

Els slowly grew more suspicious, “You made a big deal that this was a history book. Avatar Kota growing up around the black market was a big plot point - that he grew up around Felidae gangsters - that all the carnivore clans were secretly buying from it.”

 

Bill struggled with an explanation. “A place like that, it couldn’t be real. It was just … a metaphor. Yeah. A literary metaphor! The gangsters take advantage of people - something like that.”

 

Els actually laughed. “A literary metaphor?”

 

Bill insisted, “Yes, a metaphor. It’s just like chapter whatever of Water Lilies , with the whole bit about burned flowers and the fragility of small life.”

 

Els smiled broader, “You picked up on that, did you?”

 

Bill growled, “Yes, I did. I’m not dumb.”

 

Els giggled, “Of course you aren’t. You just try very hard to make people think you are.”

 

Bill rumbled again, more grumpy now. He stood up straighter, “I don’t do anything of the sort. What you see is what you get. I am a grade-A large-breed carnivore, strongest firebender in the school - and the best-looking one - and very soon, everyone in the city’s going to know that.”

 

Els asked, “And if that happens, will you believe yourself?”

 

Els had this smirk like she could see straight through his facade.

 

Bill huffed once, shoved the math book back on the bookshelf, and started stomping away. 



…… 



Like a patient hunter, Els was stalking her prey. 

 

She waited through the school day. She blended in with her surroundings, innocent and pure, a regular student among many. 

 

She would take just the right moment for her attack. 

 

Bill left his last class, textbook under his arm, meandering toward somewhere alone. 

 

The goat girl struck. 

 

She sneaked up next to Bill and whispered, “The flowers were at the end.”

 

It took a moment for Bill to process that - because, clutching his chest, he first had to keep himself from accidental firebending. He wheezed, “Els!! You nearly gave me a heart attack! How are you so good at that?”

 

The goat teased, “Oh, I hunt big carnivores for sport. How far are you in the book?”

 

Bill complained, “Els, that is totally uncool. You can’t say things like that. What if I said that about herbivores??”

 

Els rolled her eyes. “You wouldn’t. Now answer the question.” 

 

Bill growled, “What question?”

 

The goat prodded at the tiger’s stomach, “How far are you in the book??”

 

Bill fussed her away from his shirt. “Stop doing that. I don’t remember. Page 75. Something like that.”

 

Els teased him even more, with a sing-song tone, “No, you're not.~”

 

Bill growled again, “What do you want me to say??”

 

Els smirked, “I want you to admit that you, Bill the tiger, got to the end of Water Lilies in - three - days.”

 

Bill actually stopped enough to glare down at her, “No, I didn’t. Your silly herbivore book was - boring, empty. Dull! It was dull!”

 

Still smirking, Els crossed her arms, content in the knowledge that, “You knew about the burned flowers, and that doesn’t happen until almost the end. And you even knew the narrative significance, too.”

 

Bill was looking aside then, trying to check if anyone else was around when she said that - and seeing they were alone, he quickly grabbed her hand and ran down the nearest alley between school buildings. 

 

Els complained as she was tugged along, “Bill?! What are you doing??”

 

Any other tiger, she’d be kicking them in the knee.

 

Bill let her go in the alley. He dropped to a knee to glare at her, eye-to-eye. 

 

He turned the accusation around in a whisper, “What am I doing? What are you doing?? You can’t just say things like that about me! You’re being mean, and you need to knock it off!”

 

Els blinked twice. “Oh.”

 

Bill mocked, still quiet, “Yes, ‘oh’! Am I or am I not a tiger of Clan Felidae??”

 

Els realized, “Yes… you are.”

 

Bill complained, “I’m not like you, Els! I’m not a female herbivore! I’m not allowed to, to like certain things or talk about things! I’m a male tiger! I’m expected to be a male tiger ! And that doesn’t leave room for - wishy washy sentimental feeling books! I wish I never read that book! You tricked me! You suckered me with the cool bending and the combat scenes, but it wasn’t about the action at all!”

 

Els frowned. “Was it that bad?”

 

Bill said angrily, “It ‘has to be’ bad! Don’t you get it?? I don’t get to say anything else!”

 

The tiger huffed out another deep breath, and scratched roughly at his head. 

 

Bill stood up and looked away from her, grumbling to himself. 

 

Els took a moment to compose herself. Her heart was beating faster now. Then she said, “I’m sorry… I thought we were just playing around… I thought that’s what you and I do…  I … I did always have a feeling that you cared more than you let on… I just didn’t think you cared that much…”

 

Bill tried to adjust his posture, to seem aloof. He insisted, “I don’t care. I don’t care about anything.”

 

Els recognized the lie now. 

 

She reached back into her satchel, and took out another book. She whispered it like it was her defense, “I just thought, maybe you finished Water Lilies already. I thought maybe that’s why you were in that section of the library, looking for the sequel.”

 

Bill huffed again, and stayed looking away from her. 

 

Els offered, “And if that was the case, I brought my copy. So… here. You can give it back whenever you’re done.”

 

Els got a bit closer to Bill’s back, and half nudged the book into his hand. 

 

The tiger gripped the book tight, but he still didn’t face her. He lied, “I’ll probably just burn it.”

 

Els had a small smile. “Then you can give me the ashes at the library, next Wednesday after dinner.”

 

Bill huffed again. 

 

Els walked away, but added, “I have to finish your ‘history’ book anyway.”



…… 



They didn’t really talk that week, not during classes and not during practice. Bill was avoiding her. Els let him.

 

Els waited patiently in the library on the right day. She had picked out two new books, and was already reading one when Bill arrived. 

 

The tiger was trying to look aloof again, but his eyes were glancing around like he was afraid of being followed. 

 

Els gave him a big smile. “Hey.”

 

Bill grunted once, “Hey.”

 

He had a bag over his shoulder, and set it down on the table. He was trying not to look at her, and said, “These are yours.”

 

Els smiled bigger. She reached for the bag, to find her books inside. 

 

Els joked quietly, “These are suspiciously not burnt.”

 

Bill grumbled, “Yeah, well, I didn’t want to be a dick about it. It takes a lot of work to make a book.”

 

Els nodded slowly. “Yes. It does. …I appreciate you bringing them back.”

 

Bill grunted once. 

 

Els then took out Bill’s copy of The Tiger Thief , and she added, “Thank you again for letting me borrow this. It’s an amazing book. I ended up reading it twice!”

 

Bill grunted again. He muttered, “Yeah, well, I told you it wasn’t just an adventure book.”

 

Els slid the book and his bag back across the table, but she asked, “Hey, do you have a few minutes?”

 

Bill dared to joke, “What, you need me to lift something heavy?”

 

Els joked easily back, “No, but I’m sure you would if I asked.”

 

Bill gave a soft laugh. He turned to face her a little more. 

 

Els admitted, “You know that feeling: when you’ve just read a great book, and you want to talk about it? I got that feeling. The Tiger Thief was so great, but I don’t know anyone else who’s even heard of it.”

 

Bill’s expression brightened more, “I know, right? It’s amazing, Kota was awesome, but practically no one outside Felidae has read it! Practically no one inside Felidae, too! Most of my clan are just …”

 

Bill gestured like he was struggling for words. 

 

Els wondered how to phrase it politely, “A physical people?”

 

Bill laughed louder - and got a bad look from the librarian. 

 

The librarian shushed him. 

 

Bill was still smiling, but he whispered to Els, “A physical people … that’s not far off.”

 

Els had a slight grimace, “I don’t want to be offensive, but I’m honestly not sure how to put it. Our clans are basically enemies, even when we’re not at war. At least, from what I’ve seen of them, a lot of Felidae around town tend to be pretty big and strong.”

 

Tao and Sheila were on the bottom end of the local spectrum. They were tall and lean, but they were still young. They were still growing.

 

Bill gave a proud flex of his bicep, “You noticed, did you?”

 

Els rolled her eyes. “Yes, Bill. We’ve all seen your muscles. They’re very nice. And you also wore that … thing, at the beach.”

 

Bill was smirking to himself again, tail flicking behind him. “I just had to show people what they were working with.”

 

Els sighed once and shook her head. “Well, I just meant… I always got the impression that Felidae prized their strength, but you made it sound like they wouldn’t approve of reading. I’m pretty sure Tao reads.”

 

Bill rumbled softly. He was also trying to choose his words well. “Tao … gets to be different. He’s a medic. He has to read. There are different expectations. But I’m a tiger, and a firebender - so as soon as I’m done school, I’ll be a guard. Or a soldier. That’s life for me. I’ve already got a few companies interested in me from the games. So … yes, if I’m being honest, I do love reading… I’m just not supposed to love it…”

 

Els leaned closer over the table, interested, “What do you like about Kota best?”

 

Bill laughed, “That’s easy! He’s fearless!”

 

Too loud, the librarian shushed him again. 

 

Bill slouched lower, embarrassed, and Els mirrored his embarrassment. 

 

Els got a quick idea, smirked, then took hold of Bill’s bag again. She whispered, “Let’s go out back.”

 

Bill frowned at her. “Out back?”

 

Els whispered, “Yeah, come on!”

 

The tiger grumbled to himself, but after the librarian gave him another glare, Bill took to following. 

 

He mumbled, “Okay, okay, I’m coming…”



…… 



Bill and Els were sitting close together behind the library, half hidden among a few trees - just shy of the walls that circled the school. 

 

Bill kept leaning in closer and closer, saying, “I know, right?? The way he stood up to the gang?”

 

“To the clan!” Els said. 

 

“To the clan and everything!” Bill finished excitedly, pumping his arms. “He starts out from the bottom, practically a beggar on the street, but he just doesn’t stop!”

 

Els teased, “Okay, he stopped a little for Tak.”

 

Bill laughed, “Okay, a little, but he had to. It’s what made Kota, Kota. He was a solid rock, confident and cheery, there for everybody. Nothing got him down. Tak needed someone like that. His own family treated him like shit.”

 

Els closed her eyes, fondly imagining it. “They were just so cute together.”

 

Bill scoffed, “They were not ‘cute’.”

 

Els opened her eyes and innocently insisted, “They were totally cute! I’m so happy for them.”

 

Bill squinted at her, “What do you mean, happy for them? They were kicking ass together for years! That’s not ‘happy,’ that’s awesome!”

 

Els clarified, “Yeah, but they had each other for the rest of their lives. That was so sweet. I didn’t know Felidae would allow that.”

 

Bill looked at her more suspiciously, “You’re totally making it sound romantic. They were dudes. Bros. They always had each other’s backs.”

 

Els was smirking. She asked, “How many times have you read this?”

 

Bill complained, “Dozens. This isn’t like your action book that was secretly a feelings book. It’s a real adventure.”

 

Els teased, “Oh, and here I thought it was ‘history’…”

 

Bill grumbled, “You know what I meant.”

 

Els deflected, “Well… what about Water Lilies ? Did you mind the romance there?”

 

Bill complained, “I will deny this to my death… but, no. Actually… I thought it was really sweet. The way she was able to use her bending to connect with different people, and heal them… She ended up mattering to so many people, even though she was small. And she kicked ass , and I loved that part, too. But the asskicking was second to the emotional resonance. She needed a reason to fight, but she never needed a reason to heal.”

 

Els was smiling brighter. “Yeah. I felt the same way. Makes me wish I could heal, but only some waterbenders are gifted that way.”

 

Bill added, more embarrassed, “And also, it just made me really happy when everyone showed up to help her replant after her garden burned up. That was so sweet.”

 

Els smirked, “Phillip or Phoebus?”

 

Bill scoffed, “Gotta be Phoebus. He actually apologized! Phillip just got everything handed to him.”

 

Els was laughing more.

 

Bill was starting to like that sound.



…… 



They spent another hour just talking about the books. 

 

Then they left, with an agreement to talk more - in secret. Bill was insistent about the secret part, but Els was understanding. 

 

Clan Artio made it sound like big carnivores were the freest (and most dangerous) thing on the planet, like they could do whatever they wanted at any time. An herbivore had to be wary. The Tiger Thief contrasted with that: carnivores had to look proud and strong - in the face of prejudice. A carnivore had to stand dignified in a society where they were always guilty until proven innocent.

 

Bill was just very good at pretending he didn’t care. And now that she knew his secret, she couldn’t help but see all the little ways Bill was trying to fit some kind of template.

 

Her dad would have had a heart attack if he knew they were hanging out so much.

 

Strange then, that being around Bill felt so normal to her.

 

They both just really liked talking about books. They’d just be secret about their little book club. 

 

Bill just had to reread The Tiger Thief afterwards, which is why he outright ran to their spot next week.

 

Bill was trying not to yell, “ Fucking shite! How did I miss this??

 

Els started cackling. 

 

Bill was flipping back and forth through pages even then, eyes wide in shock. “The hugging! The emotional talks! The vows of brotherhood and affection!! They weren’t just bros, they were in love!! Avatar Kota was in love with Tak!!”

 

Els was laughing so hard, she had to hold her sides. 

 

Bill slapped his forehead, “It’s so obvious! It’s everywhere! Every time Kota stood up for Tak, Tak’s willingness to follow him anywhere!! Fixing each other’s clothes?? Fucking spirits! How did I miss this???”

 

Els had to cover her mouth, had to control her laughter. 

 

Bill was making indistinct unhappy noises to himself, trying so hard to keep quiet. 

 

Els eventually managed, “Well, they never said it outright! It was all just subtext. Sometimes, people only see what they want to see.”

 

Bill groaned again, “I thought they were just good bros! All cats like a good cuddle!! That’s not gay!”

 

Els laughed so hard, she nearly snorted. 

 

Bill groaned more and flopped back against a tree. 

 

Els was still breathing heavily as she said, “Love just happens. Kota and Tak were both strong heroic figures. The fact they loved each other was just another part of who they were.”

 

Bill tried to hide his face in the book, rumbling in protest. 

 

Els stayed smiling. “You know… you remind me of Kota in a lot of ways.”

 

The tiger’s fur bristled upwards, “I am not Kota. I’m not the avatar, and I’m definitely not gay.”

 

Els rolled her eyes. “No. Not that part. But the way you are… you try very hard to make people think you’re dumb and arrogant - just a big male carnivore, ready to take on anything…”

 

Bill sat up straighter. “I am ready to take on anything.”

 

Els said, “But you’re not dumb. You just want people to believe that. And you act arrogant, but it always seemed to me… like you were trying to convince yourself. You’re a lot more anxious than you let on.”

 

Bill grumbled, “I am not anxious. Legosi is anxious. He has so much power, but he freaks out over nothing.”

 

Els corrected, “Then sensitive: you’re more sensitive than you let on.”

 

Bill growled in annoyance. 

 

Els said, “I know, I know… You have to be a certain way for Felidae. But even though you act like that, and even though you’re occasionally crude - like Kota could be - you’ve always been reliable when it mattered.”

 

Bill was frowning at her. “Why would you think that I’m reliable? Riz is reliable. Tao is reliable, and he can’t even fight. I’m just a firebender.”

 

Els stated, “Well… take the tsunami. That was terrifying, but you helped people evacuate right away. That had nothing to do with your firebending. And afterwards, you were helping with recovery, too. When Louis disappeared, a bunch of the roster went out looking for him - but I heard you even risked the woods on your own.”

 

Bill tried to deflect and complained, “Louis is messed up, and he’s still in my way. It’s pathetic. I probably would have just eaten him if I found him.”

 

Els smirked. “No. You wouldn’t have. And even though Legosi is so anxious, you’ve always tried to build his confidence for the games. You keep telling him you’re going to win, even if you don’t feel that way yourself.”

 

In frustration, Bill gestured with his hand, “We are going to win! I’m not ‘telling’ myself anything. You’re really reaching here, Els. Why are you trying to go sage on me?”

 

The goat smirked again. “Oh, no reason. I just find you … terribly interesting.”

 

Bill grinned, “Well at least we can agree on that. I am very interesting.”

 

Els laughed again. 

 

Bill definitely liked that sound.

 

He looked at her smile for another moment. 

 

Then he suddenly remembered, “Oh! I saw this in the library the other day, when I was looking through the herbivore section?” Bill dug another book out of his bag, to show it to her. “It’s called Mammoth Hero John !”

 

Els leaned in, “Oh, I’ve heard of that one!”

 

Bill asked excitedly, “Have you read it??”

 

Els giggled to herself, “No, not yet. He’s some kind of hero from the past?”

 

Bill nodded, “Yeah, the writer said it was spirit magic or something, but I didn’t care much. It’s just so great!! It really picks up in chapter four!”

 

Els groaned, “Aww, now I have to read it!”

 

Bill agreed, “You have to! He’s amazing!” The tiger had to do some quick mental math. “Okay, I got it checked out from the library for a month. I know we’re going on break for a few weeks, but the library should still be open. Are you staying in the school dorms? Or going to the Artio district?”

 

Els said, “The Artio district. My family lives there. I basically have to go home to visit them. My father worries too much to let me stay in the dorms on break.”

 

Bill said, “Yeah, me, too. I mean, I’m going to my parents’ house, in the Felidae district. They’re kind of getting older, but, uh, I actually like spending some time with them, you know? They need my help, too.”

 

Els nodded, “I could see that.”

 

Bill shifted, “But, I’m getting off topic. It was honestly just a really great story - and I want to talk about it - so if you’re still going to be around town, you could borrow it for a bit. But it’s a library book so you have to take care of it.”

 

Els moved closer, and the evening light made her wool shine. “If you liked it that much, then I guess I have to read it.”

 

Bill was purring happily as he handed it to her. “You’re gonna love it, I promise.”

Chapter 23: The dinner that walks in your door

Summary:

Haru has a special sense for carni-herbi relationships.

Truly, it is a dangerous power.

Notes:

We get a bunny today lol.

Chapter Text

Who couldn’t use a vacation?

 

A break from classes, a break from pro-bending, and a break from the crowd of students choking the school - just a few weeks long, before the next season.

 

Most of the students went home for it, to their families spread out across the different districts in the city. Some people traveled further away, to one of the nearby clan villages. There were a lot of outlying towns like that, elsewhere in the county. Take a safe road, travel by cart.

 

Louis and Haru went home to their families, but they both lived in the city’s nearby clan districts, so they were still close to the boarding school. 

 

They could still set aside time to train Legosi in the secret cavern. 

 

Most of the canid benders left for the break, so it was just Legosi and Jack in their room.

 

Legosi was tempted to visit Gosha, but felt it was safer - and more productive - to stay in the school’s dorms. He wanted to keep training as much as possible. 

 

Thankfully, Legosi’s stamina was in a league of its own. 

 

Louis and Haru assumed it came with the territory of being the avatar. They’d had some suspicions about that for a while, and how Legosi could go straight from pro-bending practice to dinner to martial training for hours. On the break, each full day of training made it obvious: Legosi could keep bending and keep training long after Haru and Louis were spiritually drained for the day. 

 

And Jack was weaker than the three, but he still had things to teach.

 

Jack usually went home to visit his own family in the woods… but he chose to stay this time. If Legosi wanted to cram as much time training as he could? Then he’d need his waterbending teacher. 

 

Legosi didn’t ask for that, but Jack insisted he wanted to do it. Jack’s family would be fine without seeing him for one holiday break. So Jack stayed behind in the dorms with Legosi, and they worked on Legosi’s waterbending, too.

 

They could also work a little on Legosi’s studies. He was falling behind in class.

 

Legosi was never a great student (he had trouble focusing for anything besides bending), and trying to master four elements felt just a little more important than whatever algebraic formulary was in their math text today. 

 

He did care about social studies though: the history of clans, political alliances, notable military victories… okay, so he wasn’t ‘interested’ per se, but he still thought he should research those things anyway. 

 

Jack also picked up a few lessons from another master himself - from another waterbender in Clan Canida. 

 

Jack was adamant: when the time came for the avatar to fulfill his duties, Jack was going to help him. 

 

Somehow.



…… 



In pro-bending, earthbending didn’t use a lot of kicks. Mostly it was stomping and punching. That was efficient - for the game. 

 

Haru and Louis were training Legosi for a lot more than that. Kicks were a bigger part of bending both fire and air. 

 

So for the last month, Haru and Louis had been working with him to use his legs more offensively as well. 

 

Haru was drilling him through another combination in the cavern today. She was also looking particularly playful as she started, “So?~”

 

Legosi nearly lost his balance copying a high kick, and grabbed at the air to steady himself. He frowned, “So what?”

 

Haru kept kicking at the air. “Have you told His Highness yet?”

 

Legosi’s fur bristled. “Have I told the strongest firebender in school, scion of Clan Artio in Cherryton - my teacher - that I have a crush on him? No. No, I have not.”

 

Haru was teasing him, “You can’t just say nothing. Louis is right there, spending time with you… inviting you to meals… on the benches at practice… all alone in the cave…”

 

A grumpy Legosi insisted, “What possible good could come from that??”

 

Haru joked, “Oh, I’m sure you could do many good things with him, in many good places.”

 

Legosi stopped and slapped both hands to his face. “He’s a noble! He’s going to be a clan leader, a lord! Maybe of all Artio, everywhere! There are expectations! He can’t be doing taboo things with an abomination!”

 

Haru stopped smiling. “You’re not an abomination. You’re Legosi. That’s a bad word and you shouldn’t use it, especially against yourself. And as far as I can tell, Louis likes spending time with you. Spirits, he probably knows how you feel already. Your tail keeps doing that thing.”

 

Legosi groaned again, and grabbed his traitorous tail. 

 

Haru offered, “You could always ask Tao for advice.”

 

The wolf frowned. “Tao? Why Tao?

 

The rabbit blinked, “Wait, you don’t know?”

 

Legosi asked, “Know what?”

 

Haru almost giggled, “That Tao is head-over-heels in love with Kibi?”

 

Legosi’s fur fluffed right out, “Since when?? How??”

 

Haru stated, “Like, forever? Ten-to-one bet, he only joined the roster as a medic to make sure Kibi was safe. His big thing during Truth or Dare was being afraid Kibi would get hurt.”

 

Legosi returned, “He said that was about the players!”

 

Haru pointed out, “Yeah… and Kibi is one. He’s always following Kibi. And they’re like always together off the field around the school and whenever we go to an away game. They’re always eating together and doing homework together.” Haru joked, “Tao’s basically done everything but kissed him in public.”

 

Legosi felt very cold all of a sudden. He ended up tugging at the neckline of his shirt. “But … they’re … in danger…”

 

Haru admitted, “They can’t get married, no, and I imagine the leaders of their clans would be pissed if they noticed it. A carnivore and an herbivore? Yeah, that’d piss off a lot of people on principle, even outside their clans. But … they can’t have hybrid kids, so … maybe they’ll be okay?”

 

Legosi was very still. 

 

Haru said, “Though, no one else has mentioned it, so maybe it’s only obvious to me… I did pick up on you and Louis before you knew. …I just figured, if you feel as strongly as you do, maybe you could learn something from them. Real love is some powerful stuff.”

 

Legosi gave an airbender’s kick towards the cave wall. He growled out, “It’s stupid and reckless.”

 

Haru demonstrated the same kick again. “You don’t actually mean that.”

 

Legosi kicked even harder, and the blast of air was so strong, it cracked the cave wall. “I’m not talking about this anymore.”

 

The rabbit bit her tongue. “Sorry.”

 

Legosi kept drilling the same kick. The wall cracked more.  

 

Another kick. The cracks splintered out wider. 

 

Legosi didn’t look at her. He insisted, “Louis will marry a red deer woman, a noblewoman, probably a bender. That’s the end of that story. Anything else is … fantasy.”

 

Legosi kicked a bigger pulse of air, and more of the rock wall came tumbling down. 



…… 



Haru made it fun again, eventually. That was her way. But it took time.

 

The subject of his crush was something they had quietly agreed to not bring up (even if Haru did think Louis knew). 

 

It was also something Legosi was absolutely not going to bring up with Louis, for all the other reasons. 

 

When they were two weeks into the break, Legosi had his weekend session with Haru, Jack, and Louis.

 

They were touching base on how far Legosi had come along. Haru wanted him to demonstrate his airbending movements to Jack and Louis, so they were up to date on his mobility. 

 

Haru had been trying to get him “moving like a real leaf” for months now, and it showed. 

 

With his airbending? Legosi could flip with ease - forward, sideways, backwards.

 

He could dance and twist, on feet or hands.

 

He could run up walls, and jump higher, and then jump again mid-air. 

 

He was limited only by the cavern space.

 

Legosi was having so much fun being an airbender, he decided to change a few sequences up. He added a bit of fire there, streamed the water like a whip, slid on the earth for fun, and kicked up a few discs at the wall. 

 

It was nice, pulling off little combos that only he could perform. 

 

There was artistry in bending, and Legosi loved that.

 

He looked at Louis excitedly, breathing a bit more, and wondered what the red deer thought.

 

Louis had that usual (‘ beautiful, lovely, confident ’) little grin. He commented, “Well, I don’t know about you guys, but I think we’re starting to see a proper avatar.”

 

Legosi’s tail wagged faster. “You think so?”

 

Louis was looking at him critically, appraising his stance. “Your form is still very rough, but you actually look like you know what you’re doing now. You’re actually looking capable.”

 

Haru gave a tiny laugh. 

 

Legosi’s tail slowed. “Right. Capable…”

 

Jack was quietly cautious, “It can take years to master any element, maybe decades. You’re not going to be a master of them all that fast.”

 

Louis disagreed, “For a normal person. He’s an avatar. When faced with disaster, some of them have mastered an element in months.”

 

Haru offered, “I think our little leaf is making some solid headway. Quite frankly, he was never that great an earthbender - so after cramming all these months with me, he’s probably a better airbender than an earthbender by now.”

 

Louis was stroking his jaws, clearly pondering something. “I’ve been thinking about something for awhile, and now is as good a time as any to bring it up.”

 

Legosi asked, “Thinking about what?”

 

Louis stated matter-of-factly, “I think Legosi should start actually sparring with us.”

 

Jack immediately disagreed, “What? No. That’s way too soon.”

 

Louis explained, “Learning forms and moves is all well and good, but Legosi has already had to fight to defend himself. And he’s played pro-bending for years, so he’s used to being attacked, but the game has too many rules. A real fight doesn’t have those. Legosi needs to practice fighting before that sage comes by demanding avatar help.”

 

Haru was skeptical. “Okay, I admit Legosi is probably ready for that, but - Louis? He can’t beat us. We’re both better fighters than him. It wouldn’t be a fair match-up. Also, he worries too much.”

 

Louis answered, “Sparring isn’t about being fair, not like that. I used to spar with my firebending master all the time. The fact that we’re better than him is good; the two of us will be fine. Legosi has a lot of power, but we can handle whatever he throws at us. I can even borrow some sparring armor from my clan.”

 

Haru looked suspicious, “Is that ‘borrow’ as in steal, or ‘borrow’ as in, ‘I’m the scion of the clan and I can take whatever I want’?”

 

Louis smirked. “Closer to the second. I can’t take everything , but I can certainly get my hands on a lot. There’s an armory next to the guard’s barracks, in Oguma’s mansion. They have a lot of extras.”

 

Jack grumbled, “Well, I’d feel better if you had armor. It’s against the rules to take your practice armor from the locker rooms, and Gon will chew you guys out if you get hurt before the intercity matches. Legosi, what do you think?”

 

Legosi was very quiet. 

 

Louis faced the wolf, “Legosi? How about it?”

 

Legosi was just frowning. Trying to control his breathing. He was glancing away from Louis and Haru both. 

 

Haru looked worried. “Legosi?”

 

Legosi rubbed his head, “I think I … I think I need to step out for a moment.”

 

The wolf jogged away, and left the others behind. 

 

Haru and Louis looked to each other awkwardly. 

 

Jack put his hand up, “I think it’s my turn to go talk to him.”

 

Haru agreed, “Be my guest.”

 

Louis wanted to make sure, “Should I do it?”

 

Jack shook his head. “No. I think I know what it is…”



…… 



Legosi was tossing pebbles into the river, when Jack caught up to him outside.

 

Jack didn’t even need to ask. 

 

Legosi said it sarcastically, “‘A real fight’ - that’s what it all comes back to, isn’t it?”

 

“Sometimes,” Jack admitted. 

 

Legosi complained, “We get these special powers from the spirits, we can do all these amazing things with them, and some people just use them to fight.”

 

Legosi lifted a little rock up into the air with his bending, then crushed it flat between his hands. 

 

Jack picked up a pebble as well, and said, “But that’s what the training is for: just to be ready, just in case we run into bad people like that.”

 

Legosi examined the pebble dust in his hands with a sense of remorse. Then, guiltily, he brushed it off into the water. “I don’t want to be a fighter. I don’t want to be a warrior. I never did. I love bending, not - harming. Not hurting people…”

 

Jack had a feeling he knew, “You don’t want to risk hurting Louis or Haru.”

 

Legosi complained, “Of course not! And the last time I was in a real fight, I nearly killed Dolph! I could have left him crippled for life because of the avatar state!”

 

Jack tossed his pebble and said, “If you don’t want to risk hurting them, then just tell them that! I’m sure they’d understand.”

 

“But they’re right!” Legosi raised his voice. “I’m ready for sparring. I should do it, it’ll help me prepare for a real fight because, yes, Gouhin is out there! Bad people are out there!”

 

Jack was frustrated, “Then stop trying to complicate it for yourself! If you want to, do it! If you don’t, don’t!”

 

Legosi snapped back, “I don’t get what I want!”

 

“Bullshit!” Jack swore, and that threw Legosi off balance. 

 

Jack pointed hard at the wolf, “It’s your life, Legosi! You’re allowed to have feelings! You’re allowed to want things for yourself! You’re allowed to be the avatar you want to be! You’re going to be different, whether you want to be or not - and that’s a good thing! Your sense of justice is so strong - and maybe that’s part of being an avatar and maybe it isn’t - but you can help the world in a way the others couldn’t expressly because you’ve seen it differently than them!”

 

Legosi blinked several times. 

 

Jack took a breath to calm himself. He added gently, “It’s true… that you are not a fighter. But you are going to get into fights - not because you’re powerful, but because you are Legosi. Because you feel too strongly when things are wrong. When people are in trouble, you get involved. When things are wrong, you get involved. So I know … you’re going to fight to help people… but that doesn’t mean you need to fight like everybody else. You don’t have to be violent about it. You can bend four elements! …Just use them in a nice way.”

 

Legosi didn’t mean to, but he gave a dark laugh at that last line. He repeated it, “In a nice way?”

 

Jack nodded sternly, “Yes. You did all that focus on airbending to avoid getting hit. An air blast is nicer than a fire blast. Plus, we’ve done all that training with your waterbending. Sure, you’re not that refined yet and neither am I, but you could capture bad guys with earth or ice.”

 

The labrador demonstrated, sweeping his arms toward the river. A big chunk of water splashed upwards, and as Jack clenched his fists, the water suddenly froze in mid-wave.

 

It was just big enough to catch a few people. 

 

Jack turned to Legosi, looking proud of himself. 

 

Legosi reluctantly gave a small smile. “Okay. Yes, that’s a cool move. I’ve done something similar.”

 

Legosi hadn’t really told him about the dragon-eel yet.

 

Jack insisted, “And don’t forget that I’ve been practicing, too. So one day, when bad things happen, I’ll be ready to help. I meant it before: you don’t have to do these things alone. You have Haru and Louis, too. I’m sure -” 

 

Jack trailed off as his eyes caught sight of a small shape, floating speedily through the trees. 

 

It had the translucent glow of a spirit, with one of those weird body shapes - only very vaguely like a rabbit, but all scrunched down and short-limbed, with dragonfly wings buzzing and floating it along.

 

One of the spirits that watched Legosi around the forest?

 

It veered straight toward Legosi when it saw him, and stopped abruptly in front of him. The bunny-dragonfly spirit didn’t waste time on introductions. It spoke immediately, “You are being called.”

 

Legosi was already feeling colder. “…Is it Gouhin?”

 

The bunny-dragonfly stated, “It is an alpaca, a tiger, and a bear. They are calling for you, Legosi.”

 

The wolf and labrador both looked at each other in confusion. 

 

Legosi had a bad feeling and it was only getting worse.

 

Legosi gestured at Jack, “Go get the others. Something’s wrong.”

 

Jack ran back inside the cavern.

 

“Follow,” the spirit stated, before leading Legosi off at a run.



…… 



Riz and Tem and Bill were yelling for Legosi. 

 

They stayed close to each other, wary of spirits or bandits, because no one idly went this far into the woods. It wasn’t safe. But still, they called out loud. Some greater danger had them risking the deep forest.

 

Bill shouted out, “Legosi! Legosi, please!!”

 

Riz echoed, “Legosi!! Where are you??”

 

Tem was more wary, arms held defensively in front of him. He kept turning this way and that, trying to make sure they weren’t being hunted. 

 

Carnivore noses got them this far in the woods, but Bill and Riz lost the trail a while ago. Ever since beating Dorpal, Legosi had been taking pains not to be followed to the secret caverns. The pair couldn’t tell that Legosi had swum underground with earthbending.

 

The bunny-dragonfly led Legosi closer to the three, then pointed.

 

It was up to Legosi to walk the rest of the way.

 

Riz smelled him before he saw him, turned, said, “Legosi!”

 

The three approached him faster. 

 

Legosi just looked at them in confusion. “What are you guys doing out here? It’s not safe.”

 

Bill ran straight for the wolf and grabbed Legosi by the shirt, “Legosi, they took Els! They took Els and it’s my fault and you have to help!”

 

A hundred thoughts went through his mind at once. Legosi stammered, “Who - what? Who took Els? Where is she??”

 

Bill looked scared. Terrified. It was all over his face. The tiger said fast, “The Shishigumi! It was the Shishigumi, and it’s my fault! She came to return my book! She came to Clan Felidae, to my district, to return my book, cause she thought I was safe, and I let her believe that, but Felidae isn’t, and the Shishigumi grabbed her!!”

 

Riz and Tem, their bodies were tense, they were scared, too. Riz added, “Bill said they took her. The lions took her. They’re…”

 

Tem said it outright, “They’ll devour her.”

 

Legosi’s heart was racing. He was trying to add up details in his head, ears on high alert. He tried to push Bill’s hands off of him, “So tell the guard! The guards will step in!”

 

Bill gripped the wolf’s shirt tighter, “No, they won’t! The guard won’t go anywhere near the Shishigumi! My clan’s or Artio’s or the city’s! No one can stand up to them! Artio can’t march on Felidae for one person, or it’ll drag the whole district into battle!”

 

Tem spoke up like it was a lost cause, almost hopeless, “Bill said you can help. He said you could do something.”

 

Legosi choked on horror. “I - No! No, I can’t! I can’t -”

 

Bill cut in fast, “Yes, you can! You have the power! You can stand up to them!”

 

Legosi’s whole face contorted in despair and uncertainty. He tried to step back, “How?? How do you think I could possibly help!?”

 

Bill insisted, “Because you’re the avatar! You’re the fucking avatar! It’s your power! You have more energy than all of us, like Avatar Kota!”

 

Legosi felt like he just got punched. His insides froze. “What? How -”

 

Play dumb.

 

Legosi stammered, “What are you talking about??”

 

The tiger was desperate. He was closing in on the wolf, “Back at Indre! Louis was going to die, you jumped in the water, and the ocean went back!”

 

Legosi finally pushed Bill away, stepped back and yelled, “A lot of people were in the water!”

 

The tiger was gesturing wildly, “And then in the woods, when we were all looking for Louis, you were there! You found him first, I found him second, and you were healing him! You were healing him like a waterbender! You can’t do that with earthbending! And you move like an airbender! You have their moves! You’re the avatar! You have to be!” 

 

Legosi couldn’t speak. The blood in his ears was pounding too loud, the rest of his body had gone still. Riz and Tem were still in a twisted state of fear and confusion.

 

Bill was pleading, “Legosi, please! Els is going to die! Els is going to die, they’re going to eat her, and it’s my fault! It’s my fault! She thought I was safe! I couldn’t stop them! I can’t touch the Shishigumi! They’re too powerful! You’re the only one who can help!!”

 

Louis, Jack and Haru all came running up behind Legosi, the labrador’s nose tracking the wolf’s scent.

 

Bill dropped to his knees, and placed his head and hands flat against the ground. Begging.

 

Bill’s voice caught in his throat, “Please. Please, be the avatar. Please be the avatar.”

Chapter 24: Round One: Fight

Summary:

Team avatar needs to make a plan fast, cause they don't have time.

Louis is having way too much fun.

(Long chapter is long. Spoilers at the bottom.)

Notes:

"Tainted Golden" drew a thing! It's pretty nifty! I really like the blue. :)

Fan art is such a cool compliment.

 

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

In the woods, Legosi was pacing rapidly back and forth, trying to think.

 

The others were exchanging words, Riz and Tem were trying to catch Louis, Haru and Jack up on the sequence of events.

 

No one was confirming anything about Legosi. Not yet.

 

Bill stayed on his knees, but was sitting up now, rubbing his forehead - like it was an excuse to hide a bit of crying.

 

Jack tried to ask softly, “Legosi… what’s your plan?”

 

Legosi didn’t do a good job of whispering back, “I don’t have a plan! I don’t have anything! I’m not ready for anything like this!”

 

Louis acknowledged, “No, you’re not.”

 

Haru complained, “Louis!”

 

The red deer said simply, “It’s true. Legosi isn’t ready for anything like this. The Shishigumi are meat eaters, at least 35 strong, with powerful benders - somewhere around ten benders, if my clan’s reports are accurate - maybe more. None of us could do anything about this by ourselves…”

 

Legosi squeezed his head. He wanted to sink into the earth and hide.

 

Louis continued, “But we might be able to do something about this together.”

 

Legosi looked at the red deer fast. So did everyone else.

 

Louis was crunching the numbers like it was a math problem and stated, “Haru, Riz and I are some of the strongest benders at the school. We’re better than most adults. Legosi is … Legosi. I’d say Bill could help, but Felidae would have to banish him for fighting his own people - if the Shishigumi don’t just eat him. He’d never be safe again.”

 

Tem stepped closer, trying to seem bigger, “I may not be as good as you guys, but I’m not staying behind! Els is my clan mate, and my friend. If you’re fighting, I’m fighting.”

 

Jack added in, “Me, too. I’m not a fighter, but I can stay near to heal anyone - as long as you guys handle the real threats.”

 

Legosi cut them off, “No one is fighting the Shishigumi! We can’t do that! I can’t do that! If anyone saw me - saw something - then we could have another clan war anyway! A whole lot more people will die! I’m not ready for that either!”

 

Bill pleaded, “You can’t let Els die! Please! You have to help her!”

 

Haru half joked, “Well, does anyone know how Legosi can stop being Legosi for a few hours?”

 

Tem stated, “The drama department.”

 

A lot of frowns turned on the alpaca.

 

Tem reminded them, “The school’s drama department? They have all those outfits and masks for theater? …Am I the only one that goes?”

 

Even the bunny-dragonfly was silent for a moment, poking its head around a tree.

 

Louis blinked several times, slowly pointed at Tem, “That … might work.”

 

Haru got the idea fast. “We can break into the drama department, steal a bunch of outfits and masks - probably steal our pro-bending armor from the locker rooms on the way - then go save Els.”

 

Jack questioned, “Would we have time for that?”

 

Desperate to hope, Bill answered quietly, “The Chief eats first - but he’s a gourmet. He’s crazy; at clan meetings, he brags about all the rituals he observes, how to prepare for the perfect devouring. We have until the sun goes down.”

 

Legosi tried to tell where the sun was through the forest trees, but couldn’t. He scoffed anyway, “There’s still thirty-five lions! We can’t fight that many! And there’s the Felidae guards!”

 

Bill sniffled and rubbed his nose, and started to stand up. “My district hates the Shishigumi. They lord over all of us, they’re not even nobles. If you can sneak past the guards, the guards won’t go anywhere near the Shishigumi’s stronghold - for better or worse.”

 

Legosi gave a loud noise of frustration, pacing rapidly again. 

 

It sounded logical, but Legosi couldn’t tell if Bill was just bullshitting them now.

 

Legosi grabbed at the nautilus amulet under his shirt, squeezing it tight. That stupid thing was supposed to help him find his way. 

 

Riz was still just there in the background, confused, concerned, quiet, so much bigger than all of them. 

 

Jack had to ask the giant bear, “I don’t think any of us are ready for something like this. Are you?”

 

Riz glanced at Tem once. The alpaca was justifiably scared. 

 

The bear took in a deep breath through his nose, then nodded, serious and stern. He said, “If I’m big and strong for any good reason, it’s so I can help my friends. If the Shishigumi want to devour them, they’ll have to go through me first.”

 

Tem swallowed hard.

 

Louis moved towards Legosi, grabbing the wolf by the sleeve to stop Legosi’s pacing. 

 

Legosi looked to Louis for help. 

 

How was Louis not terrified?

 

The red deer said firmly, “Legosi, none of us can do this without you. It’s either all of us, or none of us. You have to decide.”

 

Legosi felt that age-old pressure inside himself.

 

That eagerness to throw caution to the wind, to set things right, to fix an injustice - right here, right now - and bring balance to disaster, whatever the consequences.

 

Memories of war clouded that, brought pause to the pressure, because this was it. This was battle. 

 

All of them could end up dead and maybe a lot of lions, too.

 

Maybe Els.

 

Good and kind and innocent Els, everybody’s friend, practically fearless, the waterbender who rose up to the mid-breed A team.

 

Risking open war for one person?

 

Legosi scrunched his eyes shut, and tried to quiet his own turmoil.

 

He tried to breathe. 

 

He tried to steel himself, to be cold, to be wise, to make a decision he’d never forget - the ruthless calculus of war.

 

And he couldn’t.

 

Legosi’s body gave in.

 

He surrendered. “We need those disguises.”



…… 



The sun was getting lower.

 

They grabbed their armor first, stole it from their locker rooms - so glad that most of the school was on vacation.

 

Bill helped fit his armor on Jack, so the labrador had some protection. 

 

They ran to the drama club while some were still wrestling to tighten their armor on. 

 

Riz gave the drama club’s door one quick shove, and it broke right open. 

 

It was dark inside and devoid of people, barely any windows. 

 

Louis shot a few torches alight for them to see by. 

 

They all moved fast then, scrounging through old costumes - something plain and large to go over their armor.  

 

Bill was trying to help. He found a bunch of masks and cowls to hide their heads. He started passing them out.

 

Haru cackled softly to herself, making Legosi flinch in worry - before she held up a pair of war fans. 

 

Haru grinned, “Oh, I can do some damage with these…”

 

Tem found a staff. He tested its speed with a quick twirl, kicking up dust. That would do, too.

 

Riz was lucky to find a large robe and baggy pants to go over his armor, tied with a rope belt. 

 

Legosi and Jack would need to hide their tails, too. In a chest full of props, they found a variety of dark cloths designed to do just that. 

 

Bill found sticks of powerful incense, and lit them up. Haru spread the scents around them with her fans, hoping it would help cover their own scents from lion noses.

 

Anything for an advantage, because this plan was insane.

 

Louis laughed, too, when he found a few specific things. He brought them quickly over to Legosi: a skull-like mask, a black cape with a broad cowl, and a wide-brimmed hat that had antlers attached. 

 

The avatar was supposed to be from Artio after Squamata. Maybe the antlers would throw someone off?

 

Legosi already had a dark tunic and pair of pants over his armor, and was trying to secure the cloth to cover his tail.

 

Louis hadn’t put on a mask yet, and neither had Legosi.

 

Louis somehow sounded playful as he held up the skull mask. He said, “I actually recognize this one. It belongs to the character of Adler. He’s a spirit of death, an impartial force standing over carnivores and herbivores. …If I’m being honest, I always wanted to wear this outfit.”

 

Louis handed the mask to Legosi.

 

Legosi just stared at him in disbelief. Legosi said flatly, “We’re going to die.”

 

Louis set down the hat, and gently adjusted the wolf’s tunic. Louis insisted, “We are not going to die.”

 

Legosi whispered, “We’re about to fight the Shishigumi!”

 

Louis smirked, “I know. Isn’t it great?”

 

As Louis draped a cape around the wolf’s shoulders, Legosi wheezed, “Crazy people. I’m surrounded by crazy people.”

 

Louis said seriously, “We’re not going to die. Because if we die, then this will have been a waste.”

 

The wolf frowned. “This what?”

 

Louis pulled Legosi closer, and kissed him hard upon the lips. 

 

Legosi’s brain froze. Everything else heated up. Steam had to be pouring off of him. Even before his mind could make sense of it (the taste and the feel of the herbivore against him), Legosi’s tail was fanning up a storm, making his cape billow. Legosi held tighter to the mask in his hands.

 

Louis pulled back from the kiss, happy and utterly satisfied with himself. He repeated firmly, “We are not going to die.”

 

Bill, scandalized, pulled at Jack’s sleeve. He whispered, “What was that!? What just happened??”

 

Haru fake sniffled, “The magic is finally coming together.”

 

Riz lifted the front of his mask up. “You know, I suddenly feel a lot better about liking herbivores.”

 

Masked Tem turned to the bear, “You what?”

 

Riz’s jaw hung awkwardly open, “Umm…”

 

Bill hissed at Jack, “Is the avatar gay - again!?”

 

Louis glared at them as he grabbed another mask for himself, “Are we going to stay chatting or are we going to save Els?”

 

Legosi gulped. “Save Els.” The wolf put the skull mask over his head. “We’re going to save Els.”

 

The antlered hat finished his disguise.



…… 



They ran through the fading daylight. 

 

They skirted around the edge of the city.

 

They got as close to Felidae’s clan district as they could, as far as Bill could go - the cat fearful and fidgeting every step of the way.

 

His entire body was shaking, trembling, like he was going to be sick. 

 

A lifetime of Bill’s nightmares living right next door. 

 

From a distance, Bill could point them to the right building.

 

‘A bender’s stronghold,’ it was supposed to be. 

 

Big thick stone made a lot of the walls, the pillars and floors of the Shishigumi’s broad building. It had a number of balconies, where people could shoot down from.

 

There were a few ponds outside, and there was supposed to be a lot more water inside, too - barrels and troughs of water expressly for weaponizing, for waterbending.

 

They left Bill behind. The sun was so low.

 

Like a mole, Legosi used his earthbending to burrow their little group down deep, making them a cave path under the edge of the city. Riz helped make sure the cave was safe and supported behind them. 

 

Louis kept a light going for them all to see.

 

Riz asked the wolf, “You can actually tell where we are? With the seismic sense?”

 

Legosi took a very deep breath. 

 

He tried to ask that little voice inside, {Avatar me’s… I could really use some help today.}

 

He tried to focus, and took off one of his gloves. 

 

There was a soft glow behind the skull mask, as Legosi hit the earth above them. The glow faded just as fast.

 

The Shishigumi didn’t have uniforms - they were a gang, not a guard - they wore what they felt like, rugged outfits, some of them in armor. 

 

Some of them were carrying spears or bows.

 

Legosi exhaled again. “Four guys patrolling outside… They have weapons. Huge stone building, ponds around it… It’s really solid. I can’t tell how many are inside… but it’s the right one.”

 

Legosi put his glove back on, and was about to take them to the surface.

 

Legosi hesitated at the last second. He turned to the others, “Can I talk to them? Maybe we don’t have to fight. If I tell them who I am -”

 

Louis immediately said, “No. You can’t.”

 

Tem insisted, “That’s a terrible idea.”

 

Haru said calmly, “Legosi, I know how you feel, but we have one advantage right now: they could never expect this. We can’t talk to monsters. We can’t meet them in fair combat. If we’re to save Els, we need surprise on our side. We need to strike hard and fast before they can mount a united defense.”

 

Legosi hated that he knew she was right. The wolf released another tight breath. “Everybody ready?”

 

Tem gripped his staff tighter. “Not remotely. Let’s do it anyway.”

 

Haru flicked open her war fans. “Let’s kick some ass.”



…… 



Legosi and Riz bent the earth around them like a bubble, lifting them all upwards, breaking through the surface - six masked warriors on attack. 

 

Two patrolling lions fell over in surprise, ducked for cover from exploding earth. 

 

Another lion prepared to fight - but a quick blast of fire from Louis knocked that one right off his feet. 

 

Fast as they could, Legosi and Jack swept water from a pond over the three lions, freezing it to encase most of their limbs in the newly solid ice. 

 

A fourth lion ran toward the door of the stronghold, even as the captured lions yelled for backup.  

 

Haru yanked the fourth back with airbending, and Tem swung his staff like a baseball bat. The lion went flying into the wall, before dropping unconscious to earth.

 

Riz threw a haymaker punch toward the front door, and a huge chunk of the ground flew up at the doors like a battering ram. 

 

Two new lions were coming out the front doors, and the rock smashed them back inside.

 

Haru and Louis flew forward, through the open doors, and started attacking the lions inside. 

 

Riz stomped in after them, hot on their heels, and the hall echoed with the sudden fury of crashing earth.

 

A lion jumped clear from a second floor balcony, spear in hand. 

 

Tem swatted downwards with the staff, and air pummeled the lion flat to the ground. 

 

Legosi quickly used earthbending to lock the cat down.

 

Another lion came around the side of the courtyard. Legosi turned to fight the cat - only for Tem’s staff to bash him and Jack to drench him. 

 

Dog and wolf froze the cat’s wet clothes, together, at the same time.

 

Tem and Jack were both ready for more. Tem yelled, “Avatar, go!”

 

Jack added, “We can hold them down here!”

 

This was insane. This was really happening. 

 

Legosi ran inside after Haru, Louis, Riz. 

 

Hard and fast, no holding back, the three were already firing elements at every lion they saw. Claws were swinging, arrows fired - Haru was bouncing arrows back.

 

Louis was kicking through doors, blasting down lions. Legosi tried to help.

 

Legosi leapt toward one lion, and pushed them halfway into a stone wall.

 

Legosi turned, punched downwards - dropped another lion through the floor, buried to the chest.

 

Haru flipped one lion over her head with a backwards slap of her fan. 

 

Spiraling high, the lion hit the ceiling then the floor, hard, in a fumble of limbs.

 

Haru was already racing back and forth through rooms. 

 

Another lion was flung out a window - to join Jack and Tem’s prisoners.

 

Hearing a hiss of pain, Legosi stopped in his tracks, he turned for battle. He only saw a lion on the ground - with an arrow through his chest, and blood at his lips.

 

Pierced lung? Choking on blood? No time. 

 

Legosi dropped down on instinct, yanking water towards him from an open trough.

 

The lion looked at the skull mask, the shadowed face, deadly antlers - he looked at Adler’s face in terror.

 

He didn’t expect Legosi to grab him, turn him on his side - and finish pulling the arrow out. The lion made a strangled noise, he would have yelled if he could - but Legosi shoved watery hands immediately to the cat’s chest and back.

 

The water flashed brighter than any other healer’s, an avatar saving a life. Legosi tried to throw as much bass into his voice as possible, trying to ask, “Where is the girl?? We just want her! We don’t want to kill anyone!”

 

Louis’ fire punch smashed a lion straight through another door. 

 

Legosi corrected, “Okay, he wants to kill someone, but I don’t! I just want her home!”

 

The lion in Legosi’s grasp was coughing blood out, starting to catch his breath. Eyes were still terrified as he answered, “She’s up above! With the boss! What is this? Who are you??”

 

Behind the safety of disguise, Legosi could say it. “I’m the avatar! Now stay down, close your eyes, don’t move! You’ll be fine!”

 

Legosi flung the water around his hands at an approaching lion, freezing their arms in ice to a wall.

 

The first Shishigumi benders were already on the others. 

 

A hulking lion appeared, wearing chainmail, his mane tied in braids. He was swinging a pair of huge hammers - launching rocky blocks at Louis and Riz, whole chunks from the walls, the floor.

 

Riz slid in front of Louis while Louis was shooting someone else. Riz caught the blocks with his huge hands and threw them right back. 

 

More rocks crashed into each other in midair, each impact echoed. 

 

A dark-furred lion was scratching at thin air towards Haru, sending blades of wind from the tips of his claws. 

 

Her fans deflected two sets. The blades sliced claw marks into the walls. She readjusted. 

 

She caught the next wind blades in a spin, twisted them around her and threw it all back as a cyclone drill.

 

The dark lion leapt aside, got out of the way as it drilled into the wall behind him. 

 

With a blast of wind from Legosi’s palm, the wolf shot the dark lion in mid-leap.

 

The dark lion hit against the wall - stunned only a moment, about to shoot back - but Haru shot faster. 

 

Haru and Legosi both kept punching at him with air pressure. 

 

He bounced off the wall again and again, trying but unable to block all their attacks.

 

Legosi yelled at her, “Don’t let up!”

 

Haru was swinging her fans rapid fire, air blasts keeping the dark lion trapped. 

 

Legosi knew another avatar’s move. He flipped overhead with airbending. 

 

He landed knees bent with his boots on the dark cat’s shoulders - and kicked straight down.

 

Earth opened and the dark cat flew down, sunk down to his shoulders. Legosi didn’t give him time to jump out, he tightened the earth on him again.

 

Adler’s skull roared over him, “Stay down!!” And the dark cat stayed paralyzed in fear and stone.

 

Legosi shouted to his team, “Upwards! We have to go upwards! That’s where she is!”

 

Haru shouted back, “Then that’s where we’re going!”

 

She pointed at the stone stairway, where the hammer-wielding lion was still bending chunks out of it towards Riz.

 

Louis laughed wildly, “I’ll see you guys there!” He jumped out a window, only to rocket himself upwards to a higher floor.

 

Haru yelled, “Hey, no fair!”

 

Haru’s whole body tensed like a sprinter: then she shot forward.

 

She bounced off of thin air like a ricocheting bullet, threading between the huge lion’s attacks, dragging wind behind her. She kicked off the lion’s chest so hard that a hurricane wind sent him flying back. 

 

Where he hit, the stone wall cracked.

 

Haru bounced further up to the next floor.

 

Legosi ran towards the opening she’d made, air blasting a few more lions on the way.

 

The hammer-wielder was struggling to get back up, to shake off whatever damage he just took. 

 

Riz charged for that lion instead, grabbing his wrists before the cat could swing those hammers again. The injured lion roared, fangs bared, trying to outmuscle the bear. Riz was squeezing harder, tighter, trying to wrench the lion’s wrists.

 

Riz yelled at Legosi, “Go help them! I got this one!”

 

Panic. No time for second-guessing, it was Riz.

 

Legosi practically ran up the stairs on all fours, then leapt into another fight. 

 

Haru and Louis were already crashing through different parts of the second floor, combat skills on full display. No rules to hold them back, they were fighting like masters, tiny masters, taking territory, every room.

 

People were more prepared, but not prepared for Louis and Haru’s sheer ferocity.

 

Legosi kept to airbending, huge gusts to throw people back, hit them into walls, footwork to dance around threats. 

 

A lion ran at him with a sword. Legosi stomped - and the cat dropped halfway through the stone floor. 

 

Legosi kicked the sword out of the lion’s hand then kept running. 

 

He used earthbending - blocks or bricks of stone - to destroy more swords.

 

He switched to fire to torch an archer’s bow and arrow.

 

More water troughs, more barrels, he could use those.

 

Legosi started icing more lions to walls. He swept a room of three cats over a balcony with a wave - plus three captives, Jack’s jail grew outside.

 

Legosi stopped only to melt ice off the snout of one caught lion, to let him breathe. Legosi apologized as he ran, “I’m sorry! We just want the girl! That’s all!”

 

Another lion arrived to fight Louis: one with long, flowing mane and sharp katana. 

 

He slashed through the air at Louis - and a blade of wind went right through Louis’ flames, taking a piece out of the red deer’s sleeve.

 

Louis shot back with more fire, only for those wind blades to keep cutting through, nearly took a piece out of his leg - saved by his armor. Louis kept moving to dodge.

 

Another lion was fully armored in stone - an eyeless exoskeleton - and Haru’s airbending wasn’t getting through it, not enough space in the hallway.

 

She danced around in his shadow, between his legs, always slipping away as he tried to squash her. 

 

She could sidestep his attacks, she just couldn’t knock him out, no room. She got him chasing after her.

 

Haru and Louis glanced at each other across a more open area, all immediate, unspoken understanding. They switched out opponents. 

 

Haru’s fans deflected each crescent slash of air sent by the sword-wielder. 

 

She got up close and threw him down another hall. 

 

Louis punched a volley of fireballs at the stone-armored lion, but the lion just barreled through it all unharmed, sure-footed and relentless.

 

Some of the other lions were laughing from the sides, like it was some kind of show. They weren’t even trying to attack. 

 

The stone-armored lion charged and smashed at Louis again and again, huge fist crashing through walls, but Louis used his firebending to propel himself away, always out of reach.

 

Off to the side, one of the lion’s mocked, “You can’t beat Sony! No one can!”

 

Behind his mask, Louis smirked at a challenge being thrown down.

 

The armored lion ran forward, right arm raised for another huge punch.

 

Louis gathered the fire into his palms, flaring bright as a sun, and he ran forward, too.

 

Louis shoved his palms toward the eyeless stone helmet, and it was like facing the ocean all over.

 

All rage and passion condensed and focused, the power of years in one angry moment, like a solid beam of white-hot energy from Louis’ hands.

 

The fire roared like a lion.

 

It burned a hole through the stone walls, right out into the darkening sky.

 

The armored lion didn’t have a head anymore. His stone armor and limp body both went down hard on the floor.

 

Louis was breathing really heavy after that.

 

The other lions got very quiet.

 

One nudged another, “I don’t wanna fight him, you fight him.”

 

“I’m not gonna fight him, get Free to do it.”

 

“Free’s getting beat by the little guy.”

 

“What?”

 

Legosi arrived from down the hall, dragging water after him. He crashed it into them and froze their lower halves to the floor, saying, “Stay down and shut up!!”

 

A lanky lion with hooked swords was trying to slash at Haru again and again, fire trailing wide off his blades, or off the spikes. 

 

But Haru kept blocking him, using the wind to help - she was slapping him around. He kept getting madder. 

 

The angry lion let out a huge swing of both swords, and sent a massive wave of fire to knock her back.

 

She twisted an air bubble around herself, stayed safe and jumped back. The lion didn’t let up, he started punching a wide cone of fire from the sharp handguards.

 

Legosi used his own firebending to break through the flames, trying to divert it away from her - only for the lanky lion to suddenly switch tactics.

 

With his hooked swords, the lanky lion started sending sharp crescents of fire at Legosi and Haru.

 

Legosi blocked, but condensed force knocked him off balance.

 

Haru jumped over one crescent, slid under another, twisting her whole body several times around in air before launching another huge whirlwind at him.

 

It caught his flames, and sent them back twice as strong.

 

Eyes wide, the lanky lion dropped flat to the ground to dodge, and nearly lost the fur off his back.

 

Legosi gestured fast, to curve solid stone into shackles over the lion’s body. 

 

Louis yelled down from the next staircase, “Avatar! Come on! We’re running out of time!” 

 

Water almost grabbed Louis, and the red deer darted away.

 

One of the iced cats blinked, “Did he say avatar?”

 

The lion with the katana was getting back into the fight.

 

Legosi turned to face him, only for Haru to jump in between. She used her fans to block the cat’s attacks again, wide sweeping winds for defense.

 

Haru yelled, “Keep going! This one is still mine!”

 

So close. They had to be so close. This building was wide, it wasn’t that tall.

 

Legosi left her. He gathered air beneath him and jumped up the stairs, into the next fight.

 

Huge crashing waves kept threatening to engulf the red deer. 

 

Louis kept rocketing himself one way then another, a constant state of motion, trying to stay away from it all. 

 

Louis was attacking back with bursts of fire, but a lion with a facemask was lashing fiery whips at Louis, too. 

 

Louis couldn’t focus to make a huge attack, but they couldn’t hit him either. Nobody was getting a clear hit on anybody.

 

The wolf leapt again, this time to land at Louis’ side. He caught the latest stream of water and shoved it back. Louis was panting.

 

A lion with a squint was riding on another part of the water, wearing ice like armor around his upper body. 

 

He started firing shards of ice at Louis and Legosi.

 

Legosi started blocking the ice while Louis blocked the masked lion’s fire.

 

Legosi yelled over his shoulder, “Are you okay?!”

 

Louis was punching through fire and shooting his own, “Best day of my life! You??”

 

Legosi was knocking ice spikes down, “I don’t know yet!”

 

A third lion was running from another hallway - an ‘X’ scarred across his face - and the lion punched the floor as hard as he could. 

 

A shockwave from the cat was turning the stone floor to sand in front of him, heading for Louis and Legosi.

 

Legosi punched the ground back, too - sent his own energy back against it, stopping the change in its tracks.

 

X-scarred didn’t let up, Legosi couldn’t either - the sand was trying to destroy the floor under Legosi and Louis’ feet.

 

The stone in front of Legosi was cracking like a spider’s web.

 

X-scarred yelled, “Ibuki! Now!”

 

The ice-wielder had drawn back all the water and ice in the open room, and lashed out with another huge wave, straight towards Louis and Legosi.

 

Louis shifted to Legosi’s defense, took in a massive breath of air, then punched forward with both hands to send a fury of fire to meet the water.

 

The third lion - the masked one - his fingertips were sparking electrically. He started clawing the air: first to the lion’s left side, and then to his right. 

 

Even more sparks were dancing around him, spiking his mane, and the air thickened with the scent of an oncoming storm. 

 

Legosi felt his fur rising in sympathy. He yelled, “No!!”

 

Legosi lifted up with his arms so hard, a whole section of the stone building launched itself away, floor and walls exploding outwards.

 

Lightning fired out into the sky with it.

 

The ice-wielder hesitated just a moment - squinted, he couldn’t see his comrades through the dusty explosion - just enough of a moment for Louis to take a shot, fire blast.

 

Ice armor softened the blow, but not enough. Force knocked the ice-wielder off his feet.

 

Water started going everywhere.

 

Legosi breathed heavily, steam from Adler’s snout.

 

Another lion arrived and tried to shoot him with an arrow. 

 

Legosi slapped the arrow out of the air - and air slapped the archer right out of the giant hole in the building.

 

Legosi thought he heard a splash.

 

Louis started gathering flames to his hands again, concentrating fire for another attack. He asked Legosi, “You ready for round two?”

 

Legosi glanced, saw another stone-armored lion coming down the stairs from the top floor. 

 

Louis was probably grinning behind his mask.

 

Legosi balked, “Don’t do that again!”

 

Air jumped the wolf towards the armored lion, and Legosi attacked with a massive right hook. 

 

Earthbender Legosi punched through the other’s stone armor, shattered it, and exploding earth sent the lion flying back into the stairs.

 

That lion had a huge spot over one eye, and that wasn’t from Legosi.

 

A pair of icicle spikes hit against Legosi’s back - the momentum nearly knocked him over - but his armor saved him from a stab wound.

 

The ice-wielder wasn’t out of the fight.

 

Louis shot back at the ice-wielder, punching his own flames at flying icicles, while trying to get in front of Legosi.

 

Legosi was alright. He turned and shoved his own hands towards the ice-wielder, reducing ice spikes back to liquid in mid-air, like there was an invisible wall between them. 

 

Almost night.

 

Legosi yelled at Louis, “Go on!”

 

Another lion was at the top of the stairs, bow and arrow ready to shoot. 

 

Louis threw several lines of fire at the archer, at the other lions. Louis yelled at Legosi, “I’m not leaving you alone!”

 

Legosi yelled back, “You’re faster than me and you know it! Go save Els and come back for me!”

 

The ice-wielder was dragging all the water back toward himself, everything that had fallen to the floor below, pulling it back up with his arms - a huge pool, preparing for another huge attack. His stretching claws were even then filling the water with deadly ice shards. 

 

The lion threw it all toward them like a drilling, crashing wave.

 

It was no tsunami.

 

Legosi moved like a waterbender, flowing movements of the arms and legs to grab the wave and ice, arc it to the side, and then twist it back into a huge ice wall. It cut off the cats from Louis and Legosi.

 

The earthbenders were preparing to attack, tearing up rocky chunks and spiraling sand. The ice-wielder was catching his breath, eyeing up Legosi’s ice wall, planning to take it down. 

 

Louis hesitated for only a second more. He ordered Legosi, “You better not die on me!”

 

Legosi took sick pleasure from laughing, “I’m not dying today! Now go get her!”

 

Louis had never clenched his fists harder.

 

Legosi broke open part of the ceiling over heard, and Louis rocketed himself up to the floor above.

Notes:

The Shishigumi Count:

1: Miguel, earthbender, hammers.
2: Agata, airbender, claws.
3: Hino, airbender, katana.
4: Sony, earthbender, rock armor. Deceased.
5: Free, firebender, hook swords.
6: Ibuki, waterbender, ice.
7: Sabu, firebender, lightning. He'll be fine later.
8: Dolph, earthbender, sand.
9: Jinma, earthbender, rock armor.
??: ???
??: ???

Chapter 25: Just say 'Yes'

Summary:

"If I let go of rules, who knows how dangerous I’ll be?"

(Long chapter is long. Spoilers at the bottom.)

Notes:

Chapter 7: "Louis could rely on one person, one person alone, and that was himself."

I actually had to cut this chapter in half already because it was pushing 35+ pages on my computer. There's going to be so much fallout from this. This night is not over yet.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Louis was checking rooms, glancing in open doors - and kicking open any still closed.

 

Almost no one was left on this floor. The major fighters must have already engaged in their private war. 

 

Louis smashed open one door and saw a young lion with dark spots above his eyes. The room was full of medical equipment, tables and cabinets - and barrels and barrels of water. 

 

A medic? A bender? Did it matter?

 

The lion bent water into a defensive wall. 

 

Louis shot a half-hearted flame at it, but he didn’t really care. Els wasn’t here. 

 

Louis kept running to elsewhere.

 

There couldn’t be that many rooms.

 

Louis found a pair of fancy double doors, and kicked them wide open.

 

Els yelled from somewhere in the dark.

 

No illumination. The room was huge, and it wasn’t lit - torches were recently soaked dark.

 

A great amount of water rested in a long, stylized stone trough along the opposite wall.

 

At one end of the room, there was some kind of balcony - open to a view of the city. Louis could see city lights and stars out there. 

 

Louis illuminated the room himself with a huge burst of fire around his own disguised body, arms ready to fight some more.

 

Lavish furniture. 

 

Costly work desks, and well-made couches. 

 

Decorative weapons, and a variety of horns and antlers on display - trophies, presumably. 

 

On the opposite side of the room from the balcony, there was Els.

 

Els was wearing some kind of night gown that was too big for her body. She was crouched down next to some kind of bathtub. 

 

She stared up at the new arrival, whose antlers she might have recognized from the teams. She almost sounded annoyed, “You!? What are you doing here??”

 

Louis ran towards her, telling her outright, “Come on! We’re getting you out of here!”

 

Els stayed down next to the bathtub, “You don’t understand! It’s the Chief! He’s a waterbender! He -”

 

Els suddenly stopped talking.

 

The words caught in her throat, like she was choking on something.

 

Behind Louis, from the balcony, a voice growled out, “That’s quite enough, my dear.”

 

Louis turned, and saw an older lion stepping out of the shadows. 

 

The lion walked with a cane in his left hand.

 

The lion had his right hand up towards Els, five fingers pointed at her body.

 

Louis felt rage pour through him, fire flared around him, and he was halfway to throwing it all at the lion - and he stopped.

 

Louis felt his body get stuck, like something was grabbing him from the inside out. He felt like he was choking, too, paralyzed in mid strike. He could barely stretch his lungs to breathe.

 

Louis’ flames died out that easily. 

 

Darkness took the room again.

 

The old lion drew nearer, one purposeful step at a time. In the crushing shadow of that room, Louis could barely make out the figure’s marked eyes.

 

The cane tapped along the floor as the lion walked near.

 

The old lion stood in front of Louis, just a pace or two away. Louis was so small compared to him. 

 

The Chief stroked his free hand along Louis’ antler, then grabbed it more forcefully. 

 

The old man laughed, “I do so hope you weren’t the only one causing my men grief. A little herbivore like you?”

 

The lion grabbed Louis’ mask and cowl, and yanked them off.

 

Louis’ eyes promised imminent death in the lion’s future.

 

The Chief smirked. 

 

The Chief taunted him, “If you got all the way here, I assume I should recognize your face - but I confess, one deer looks much like another to me. You’re not my type, little boy, but I might make an exception.”

 

The Chief patted Louis on the neck, and Louis suddenly felt himself able to breathe freely. 

 

The Chief said louder, “Come now, child. Tell me your name.”

 

Louis dragged new air into his lungs. He brought it down, deep inside of himself. He still couldn’t move his body, but he could breathe. He could turn his head. 

 

One person. Louis could rely on one person.

 

The old lion complained, “I’m waiting.”

 

Louis learned many secrets from the Dragon of the West. 

 

Louis inhaled deep into his body - and suddenly exhaled a massive breath of fire.

 

It torched the old Chief back, off his feet, onto the ground. 

 

Louis blew out red-orange fire, and it set the lion aflame, clothes and fur alike. The old lion’s voice rose in agonized screams, incoherent curses. He rolled on the ground, limbs flailing.

 

The lion’s hold was broken, Louis and Els were free. Els had to breathe.

 

Louis tried to make a killing blow - but the flailing lion was a waterbender. 

 

A huge wall of water came like a tidal wave from the long trough against the wall.

 

It smashed Louis off his feet, put out the burning lion.

 

Louis was caught in the flow as water twisted up into a turning, spiraling sphere of water - like a cage intent on drowning him, spinning him, refusing to let him focus on any one direction with dizzying speed.

 

The old lion got up slowly, body charred and soaked and full of malice, powered by rage. 

 

He held one hand toward the drowning sphere - tossing it this way and that - and used his other hand to heal his own eyes. 

 

He knew Louis couldn’t hear him, but the lion was in so much agony, he still wanted to mock him: “Go on, little boy. Die for me. You’re not even worth eating.”

 

One person. The old Louis could rely on one person.

 

Louis was trying to ignite it all from the inside out, wrap himself in fire instead of water. He was firing pulses of flame, trapped in the liquid. He’d already spent so much energy fighting the others.

 

Els was forming a plan. 

 

A number of puddles still covered the floor.

 

Els shouted out as she tiptoed closer, “Please! He’s from my clan! He’s Oguma’s son! He’s Louis! Don’t kill him, please! He’s worth more to you alive!”

 

The Chief laughed at her, “Oh! Oh, that’s beautiful! Oguma’s son! What a pleasure to kill him myself!”

 

The drowning sphere twisted more, fire straining against it from the inside. 

 

Louis kept trying to breathe out fire, breathe in air. It didn’t work. The water was spinning. He was choking.

 

He had to concentrate his fire. He couldn’t.

 

Els walked carefully forward, and tried to sound desperate, “You can’t kill him! Ransom him! Hold him hostage! Please! You could be rich! You could be so rich!”

 

Closer. The room was so big, she had to get closer. Small and unassuming. 

 

Don’t fear her, don’t fear her. 

 

Louis was running out of time. Starlight was struggling to form in his hands. He was choking on water.

 

The old lion sneered, “Little girl, you have no idea how rich I am. But killing Oguma’s son myself? Oh, that’s worth the cost.”

 

The old, half-blind lion was focused so much on making Louis suffer, he wasn’t paying attention. 

 

Els saw something.

 

She slapped her hand fast toward the Chief. Water from the ground shot up like an ice spear at an angle, pierced upwards through his stomach. She wasn't close enough to hit his heart, she missed.

 

The lion yelled in agony again.

 

The lion dropped Louis’ water prison and gestured at her instead. 

 

She was thrown back from the lion - but she bent the water under Louis, yanking the deer back with her towards the bathtub. 

 

The lion broke the ice spear so part of it was still embedded in his stomach, freezing, keeping his blood in, but he bent all the rest of the water at the two of them - another wave. 

 

Els threw her hands wide, splitting the Chief’s incoming attack into a wall of ice in front of them. 

 

The Chief stared at her, so much hatred in his damaged eyes, and the ice wall started cracking between them - pulses of raw spiritual energy trying to shatter it.

 

Who the hell could bend with just their mind?

 

Els repeatedly thrust with her hands, sending small ice shards at the lion.

 

The shards blew apart as the lion limped forward. 

 

Another pulse of energy, and her ice wall cracked again.

 

Els shoved her hands forward against the wall, struggling to keep the ice together. 

 

Furious and stinking of his own burnt flesh, the lion yelled at her as he kept attacking, “A waterbender!? You waited this long to reveal your bending and for what!?”

 

Unseen energy kept smashing at the ice wall, cracking it. Els focused everything on holding it together, on staring him down.

 

The lion kept yelling, “What was that supposed to be??” Ice splintered. “What did you think you could possibly accomplish? I thought you gave up! You all should give up! I can crush your life with a thought! You are ants! You are food! Nothing! Be done, little girl! Be done!”

 

Els looked at him with a victorious smirk on her face. “I was thinking, with you all burnt up like that, I could probably distract you for a bit.”

 

The Chief turned around toward the balcony - not quick enough. 

 

Tem had launched Bill up to the balcony. 

 

Electricity already burned the air around the tiger’s readied arms, two fingers pointed at the Chief.

 

The lion’s eyes went wide. Too slow.

 

A bolt of lightning burst forth from Bill’s fingers, and hit the Chief dead center.

 

Electricity poured through the wet, old lion, lighting up the whole room with his body.

 

The Chief was a corpse before he hit the ground.



……



Louis woke up choking on water and air. 

 

Els bent the water out of Louis’ lungs, and was trying to get him to breathe normally again. 

 

Bill stayed on guard, fists ready to fight. His arms were still trembling. His fur was a little puffy after the lightning bolt. 

 

Louis coughed more on the ground, “Oh, fuck. Bill’s here. This is hell.”

 

Louis felt like the room was still spinning. Or maybe that was the lack of oxygen.

 

Bill fake laughed, “Ha ha, very funny. …I couldn’t keep away when I saw part of the building explode…”

 

Els resisted the urge to pull out her wool, “There is so much wrong with this conversation, I don’t even know where to start! We need to leave, now!” She looked at Louis, “I can’t heal people! Can you move??”

 

Louis tried to sit up and hissed, “Yes.”

 

Bill bent down closer, “I got him.”

 

Louis groaned, “Please, do not.”

 

The big tiger looped an arm under the small red deer, to help get Louis standing. The dizzy deer didn’t protest too much, but he kept scrunching his eyes shut, trying to get his bearings.

 

Bill said, “The doggy’s still out front with, uh, bouncy boy. We saw your fire lighting up the balcony. He can get you better down there.”

 

Louis groaned again, this time playfully, “Herbivores and carnivores. Now I’m getting saved by herbivores and carnivores. Ah! Watch the arm!”

 

He must have landed on it funny. 

 

A shaky Bill was just barely able to tease, “Don’t worry, Louis. Els can probably make an ice slide for us.”

 

There was a scraping, screeching, screaming sound of wind coming from somewhere else below.

 

A second explosion shook the whole building. The three nearly fell over.

 

Louis flinched, “Wait! The avatar! He still needs help!”

 

Louis tried to push Bill away, but Bill was scared to let go. “Louis, no! They’ll kill you like this!”

 

Els wasn’t even sure what to focus on, “The avatar? They’re here? He's here??”

 

Louis yelled, “Yes, he’s here! He’s how we got here!” Louis pushed the tiger away. He only got three steps away when he saw his mask and cowl on the floor, grabbed it, and threw it at Bill. 

 

Louis pointed at Bill, “Els, get him out of here before someone sees him!”

 

Els tried to stop the deer, “What did I miss today?! Has everyone been eating mushrooms!?”

 

Bill begged, “Els, please! They have armor! We don’t!!”

 

Els groaned angrily before grabbing Bill’s hand. “Fine! We’re leaving! Mask up already!”

 

Els dragged Bill toward the balcony while Louis hurried down the hall, injury be damned. 



…… 



Earth was flying in huge chunks at Legosi.

 

It was pro-bending all over again.

 

He deflected the rocks, sent them flying back at airborne icicles.

 

The X-scarred lion was still turning stone to sand, now throwing it at the disguised wolf - scouring blasts that brought back bad memories.

 

Legosi smacked it away with the back of his hand. 

 

The second lion armored in stone? The one Legosi had punched out of his armor earlier? He was back up now. He had a huge black spot over one eye. He wasn’t going to try close combat again, he just switched to throwing jagged stone shards, and trying to warp the stone around Legosi. 

 

The lions kept Legosi moving, leaping, Legosi was trying to handle too-many threats at once. His cape was getting more ragged by the moment.

 

He shot forth fire blasts, like Louis, warning shots really, trying to buy him some extra breathing room - but it was three benders against one, and more lions were arriving with weapons. 

 

Three even had bows and were trying to snipe the wolf with arrows.

 

Legosi started blocking arrows with air streams. 

 

Legosi kept moving like an airbender, walking in spirals through the shrinking space, ducking, leaning, trying to sidestep a half dozen attacks. 

 

The broken rhythm of combat.

 

Legosi saw ghosts of avatars, battles past - how to move here, to attack there, the fastest way to kill - No. No killing. 

 

An arrow cut across his sleeve, barely missing. Legosi shot a fire blast back, trying to torch the archer’s bow.

 

But an ice block caught the flames, before melting back down - the ice-wielder on defense.

 

The ice-wielder kept condensing evaporated water. He was never running out.

 

Another arrow flew at Legosi. He heard it whistle, felt the air tug at his cape.

 

A quirk of timing: every lion happened to attack at once.

 

Legosi pulled out part of a stone wall to defend himself, to hide behind it.

 

A dozen attacks crashed against it.

 

Legosi was breathing a lot harder - and the others knew it.

 

A few of the lions were grinning. They sensed weakness. The others stood grim, rallying for another strike, preparing deadly stone and sharp arrows.

 

Legosi’s breath was coming out of the skull-like mask in a steamy mist.

 

The antlered hat was roughed up, his cape pierced and torn in several places. The damaged tunic showed a bit of dark armor underneath. Legosi hoped the drama club’s tail cover was still hiding his tail, but he couldn’t afford to look at it now.

 

The ice-wielder drew the water back to him, threading it into ice along his arms. He spoke aloud, “That’s a real cute trick of yours: faking multiple elements like that. How does it work? Do you have a mouse up that sleeve? A squirrel? I can’t make out the scent from your clothes.”

 

Legosi tried to take a slower breath as the other lions waited, as if needing the word to strike.

 

Legosi tried to fake the bass voice again, “It’s no trick. I’m the avatar. And I’m here for my friend.”

 

Several of the lions actually laughed.

 

He probably wasn’t good at faking.

 

The X-scarred lion growled out, “There hasn’t been an avatar in twenty years. The old lady died. Folk tales aren’t coming back.”

 

“Eighteen,” Legosi corrected with his own voice. “There hasn’t been an avatar in eighteen years. …People have a short memory. But guess what? I’m here now - and I’m starting to realize… when I stop worrying about who’s watching? I’m way stronger than I think. So … let’s stop this charade.”

 

Legosi clenched his fists again.

 

And then unclenched them.

 

Legosi placed his open palms in front of him, and stepped away from his stone barrier. 

 

He looked at the lions and told them, “I don’t want to fight you. I don’t want to kill you. I don’t want anyone else to die tonight - but you are making it impossible for me to hold back. I’m here to take my friend home, and that’s it. …We don’t have to keep fighting. Stand down so you don’t die. Let us take her home, and we can end this day without any more violence.”

 

One of the younger lions laughed again, “Are you even looking at where you are? You’re gonna die here! You and all your friends!”

 

There was a shriek from the floor below. A meaty-sounding thump (too heavy to be Haru, too soft to be Riz) echoed up the stairs.

 

Legosi insisted, “We don’t have to fight! I can heal your wounded, I can fix your home. I could even refill your water stores. But I can’t bring back your dead! I don’t want anyone else to die!”

 

The ice-wielder asked the X-scarred lion, “Are we killing him or not? I think the others need help.”

 

X-scarred said, “Kill him.” 

 

Legosi tried to yell, but it was too late.

 

The ice-wielder punched toward Legosi, ice flying from his arms as razor-sharp blades. The lion earthbenders shoved forward. 

 

An avalanche of earth and ice and arrows all poured in toward that one masked figure.

 

And in that fraction of a moment, with death practically certain, the energy inside Legosi burst forth to defend him. 

 

Blue light exploded like a brand new star.

 

Everything, the rock and water and weaponry, all warped around the avatar in a defensive hurricane.

 

Blue light blazed from within the skull mask.

 

The winds shook the stronghold, shook the stone, scraping, grinding. It was breaking and scouring and threatening to destroy the building around them. 

 

A deadly maelstrom conducted by Legosi’s gently swaying limbs.

 

Sudden flame added to the whirlwind, twisting and circling around him, blue-white fire that melted rock and arrows outright. 

 

The avatar’s hands commanded the flames forward, turned the cyclone into spears of spiral fire headed for every lion in the room.

 

Legosi pulled left. Fire arced left, at the last second.

 

Just a bit to the side, frying their shirts at the shoulder, singing their fur, but leaving lions unharmed.

 

Raw fire blazed holes through the walls, doors, furniture, out into the night - but the lions were still standing.

 

The avatar was standing.

 

It happened so fast, one of the archers fell backwards in shock. 

 

The avatar’s limbs began moving again, the cyclone began again.

 

Ancient voices distorted Legosi’s words in the wind, and they repeated the same demand he had put to them before: “ Stand down. …We will not ask again.

 

Blue fire started to swirl around the avatar’s lower half, building, growing, an obvious threat that they had seconds to decide. 

 

One of the young lions turned tail and fled down the stairs. 

 

The lion benders stood motionless.

 

They barely even breathed.

 

Fire was still threatening to spread on some of their sleeves, fur, but they didn’t dare move - not while facing the skull-masked figure with the glowing blue eyes.

 

A bow clattered on the ground, dropped.

 

The lion benders dropped what little they were still floating. Ice melted.

 

More weapons hit the floor.

 

And then, slowly, some of the lions began to drop down onto their knees.

 

In the face of fury, some of them outright bowed.

 

Such was the nature of the Shishigumi. They surrendered to overwhelming power.

 

The fight went out of them.

 

The fight went out of him.

 

Legosi exhaled slowly. 

 

The blue light faded from inside the mask.

 

Blue-white fire calmed to orange around him, and then it gently died away on the last of the wind.

 

The shadow of his hat hid his eyes once more.  

 

Legosi gestured slowly with his hands, and the lion’s singed sleeves were put out. 

 

As himself, Legosi ordered them, “Tell the rest of your men: we are done fighting.”

 

The X-scarred lion nodded, and several lions hurried with him to the floors below.

 

Louis arrived just in time to see lions on their knees.

 

Louis was trying to hide his pain as he walked closer then. “Avatar!”

 

Legosi turned and saw him - the red deer with no mask. 

 

Legosi’s heart jumped. He ran straight for Louis, and hugged him right up off the ground. Legosi wheezed, “You’re alive!”

 

Louis tried to whisper, “And in pain! I’m in pain,” before Legosi set him down again. 

 

Legosi bent part of a puddle close to press healing water to Louis’ chest, unsure where the problem was. Legosi asked, “Where’s Els? Is she okay??”

 

Some of the lions were taking hesitant steps closer. 

 

Legosi tried to hide Louis’ face, only for the red deer to push him aside.

 

Louis raised his fists to fight the approaching lions, and bragged, “Your boss is dead. I killed him. And Els is safe.”

 

The squinting ice-wielder couldn’t believe that. “How? What? That’s impossible. The Chief can’t be dead, he’s unbeatable.”

 

Louis pointed at them with two fingers. “That’s not even the first time one of you said that to me tonight. Would you like to hear how I killed Sony, too?”

 

“No,” Legosi ordered. “No more killing. We have a truce.” He turned his skull-masked face toward the ice-wielder, “Isn’t that right?”

 

The ice-wielder nodded somberly. “No more killing… I would like to not lose anyone else.”



…… 



When Louis and Legosi found Haru, she was surrounded by groaning lions on the ground. She was breathing heavily, but looked unharmed.

 

Riz was still on the first floor, trying his hardest just to keep this place standing. He was reshaping damaged stone, repairing walls and pillars, adding a little support where it concerned him. 

 

His disguise was pretty ripped up, exposing more of the dark armor beneath it. Riz’s armor had always taken a beating during practice, but new dents and cracks showed where it stopped arrows and other projectiles.

 

Louis was the only one unmasked.

 

Jack was out front, trying to hide. His (now many) captives were still trapped mostly in ice (and very, very uncomfortable). 

 

Tem left with Bill and Els, to make sure they got out of the Felidae district okay.

 

Some of the captured lions might have seen Bill when he first came to help. That was … concerning. 

 

Bill was never supposed to be anywhere near here. They didn’t think to put him in a disguise from the drama club. 

 

The rest of Legosi’s team were gathering now at the front. Some of the lions followed them out.

 

They faced each other - several lions and the masked warriors.

 

The X-scarred lion growled out, “What now?”

 

Legosi looked to Louis. Louis didn’t speak, just nodded, like Legosi would know what to say.

 

Legosi looked back at the lions, and hoped his disguise was still imposing. He said, “Now we go home, and you don’t kidnap anyone else again.”

 

The lanky lion scoffed, “We’re carnivores! We have to get meat somehow!”

 

Legosi’s eyes flashed blue and he growled back, “I don’t care how you get meat, but you don’t get it from living people anymore! Rob a graveyard or strike a trade deal! Or I swear, next time I step inside these walls, I don’t leave any of you alive!! Do you understand me??”

 

The lanky lion shrunk back. “Yes, sir, avatar, sir.”

 

Legosi was lying - it wasn’t in his nature to make threats - but they didn’t need to know that. 

 

To make a point, Legosi stomped so hard, the whole district felt the ground shake, and he swore, “And if I even think the Shishigumi are coming after me or my friends again, I will bury you all so deep, not even the earthbenders can get out alive!! Are we clear?”

 

The lions nodded. 

 

The ice-wielder insisted, “We won’t move on you if you don’t move on us.”

 

The lanky lion slunk behind his comrade, “I’d really like to not be buried, thank you.”

 

Steam huffed out of the skull mask’s snout, and Legosi growled, “Good. Then, yes, we’re done here. …Don’t make me return.”

 

Legosi made big sweeping motions with his arms, and the earth started to lower beneath him and his friends. 

 

Earthbending warped dirt around them like a bubble, and Legosi guided their little pocket of air down to the cave they had made that afternoon.

 

From there, it was just a matter of walking out of the city.

 

Their injuries made them a little slower.

 

This time, Legosi was the one holding up firelight. Louis didn’t have much energy left.

 

Louis broke the silence first. “Legosi? That was …”

 

“Excessive?” The wolf worried.

 

Louis finished, “Really hot.”

 

It was silent again for a moment.

 

Haru started giggling.

 

Legosi wheezed, “Seriously? Seriously?? That’s what does it for you?”

 

Riz was sealing the earth up behind them. He said, “I have missed a lot, clearly…”

 

Jack whispered, “Maybe it’s a firebender thing?”

 

Haru teased, “Louis has got problems.”

 

The red deer complained, “I am right here . I can hear you all.”

 

Haru just stated, “This was the best night. I liked this. Let’s beat up bad guys more often.”

 

Louis grumbled, “At least on that, we can agree.”

 

Legosi groaned to himself. 

 

Riz wondered, “So, Legosi’s really the avatar then?”

 

Legosi replied, “Riz, I will literally pay you to not have that conversation tonight.”

 

The bear laughed, “I’ll get the coins from Louis.”

 

Louis turned to Haru meanwhile, “Haru, can you make sure Els got home safe or something? I’d go myself but I’m moving nowhere fast.”

 

The rabbit saluted, “Aye, aye, sir.”

 

Jack took off his mask now but said, “We might want to keep these disguises for later… just in case.”

 

Louis said, “I’ll make an anonymous donation to the drama club. But we’ll need to return our armor to the school locker rooms before anyone notices they’re missing. Haru, can you have the others meet us there?”

 

The rabbit nodded. “Sounds great. We have a plan.”

 

Legosi sighed, “We’re going to get in so much trouble…”

Notes:

The Shishigumi Count:

1: Miguel, earthbender, hammers.
2: Agata, airbender, claws.
3: Hino, airbender, katana.
4: Sony, earthbender, rock armor. Deceased.
5: Free, firebender, hook swords.
6: Ibuki, waterbender, ice.
7: Sabu, firebender, lightning. He'll be fine later.
8: Dolph, earthbender, sand.
9: Jinma, earthbender, rock armor.
10: Dope, waterbender, medic.
11: Chief, waterbender, psychic bloodbender. Deceased.

Chapter 26: A war or celebration

Summary:

Legosi replied, “Riz, I will literally pay you to not have that conversation tonight.”

Poor Legosi. He forgot to knock on wood, and the night's not over.

Notes:

My parents are older and have been very sick this last month, so I've had less energy to edit and post. Sorry about that. I'm unsure when I'll be able to post as frequently as before.

Comments keep me writing.

Chapter Text

Legosi temporarily opened a small hole in the earth, so Haru could leave their artificial cave. She left quickly, to check on Bill, Els and Tem - wherever they were now, probably the Artio district - but Louis, Riz and Legosi still had their share of wounds from battle. 

 

Walking around town with the scent of injuries, that could get them in trouble fast - especially tonight. So the guys hesitated before leaving. Luckily, the city of Cherryton was built around rivers. Legosi noticed a bit of underground water with his seismic sense, and drew some of it towards them with his bending. 

 

The four gave themselves a few moments to heal up and clean up. Then Legosi opened up the cave again, and they stepped out into the outskirts of the city. 

 

Riz finished sealing the cave up behind them, and it was like the cave never existed. 

 

From a distance, they could see it better now: the night was alive. All over the city, runners and fliers were going every which way, rapidly crossing rooftops - messengers passing notes, leaders of every district trying to figure out what to do, what to prepare for. How long ago did Cherryton last hear so much violence in the night?

 

All that battle had been centralized on the Shishigumi’s stronghold, but it had been heard by so many around town. 

 

Who knows how many could see the explosions and lightning from a distance?

 

Legosi had not exactly been ‘quiet’, when he blew open part of the building. 

 

(Twice.)

 

Some of the average folk had even taken to the streets by now. They wanted answers, too. The light from street lanterns glanced off worried faces, confused expressions.

 

The four tried to be sneaky and keep their distance. So night was darker still by the time Legosi, Louis, Jack and Riz crept into the pro-benders’ locker room. 

 

Legosi helped Louis navigate the dark at first, but Louis really didn’t need much help. The occasional tiny puff of fire breath, and Louis could see well enough to change clothes and return his armor to his locker. Likewise, Jack started returning Bill’s armor, and Riz and Legosi started returning theirs.

 

They were mostly dressed when the door creaked open again, and everyone got very still - before Tem pushed past Bill and entered. Tem said aloud, “It’s just us, we’re here now. Pants are on, ladies.”

 

There was a sigh of relief - which quickly turned to joy and cheers when Els, Haru and Bill walked in after Tem.

 

Legosi did something he shouldn’t have: he was so excited, he ran over, picked up Els clear off the ground and hugged her - like he didn’t really know she was alive until right that moment. Jack and Riz, they got closer, too, and the canine tails in the room were whipping side to side.

 

Els just laughed, “Spirits, guys! What craziness was all this?”

 

Legosi realized his error very fast, put her back down, stepped away - only for Els to hug him back.

 

Legosi’s tail wagged faster, and he hugged her again.

 

Like a worried mother, Els gently criticized them after the hug, “Guys, that was way too much of a risk. You all could have gotten yourselves killed!”

 

Tem was anxiously eyeing up all the rips in Riz’s damaged disguise, where Riz had set it down on a bench, but Tem chimed in, “Oh, we knew. It was a whole thing, wondering how suicidal this was. Personally, I blame Bill.”

 

The guys had a variety of smiles across their faces, some modest, some not. Haru was grinning as always.

 

Softly, Legosi told Els, “You were worth the risk.”

 

Bill’s head was still bowed forward, eyes more to the floor. He slunk over to his locker, to make sure his armor was back in its place.

 

Els resisted the urge to go to Bill. She rubbed her forehead, “I’d like to hope that I could have gotten out of their on my own, but that Chief -”

 

The door opened again - and a palm of angry blue fire brightly lit up the dark room.

 

Everyone froze. Principal Gon was holding the flame in his hand. He was glaring at them, edges of his face turned blue from the light, and he looked impossibly annoyed. He growled out, “Please! Please tell me that wasn’t you lot fighting the Shishigumi!!”

 

Louis blinked, all wide-eyed herbivore innocence. “The Shimigumi? Who are they? We just wanted to play a game.”

 

Gon shot his fire at torches on the wall, and hissed at them, “Do not start with me tonight! Half the city heard that fight!! Do you have any idea how dangerous those lions are?? Clan Felidae is shitting themselves! They don’t know whether to prepare for war or a celebration!!”

 

Tem stomped his foot, raised his fists, “We had to save Els! We had to!”

 

Gon frowned, looking rapidly between the others and the girl very clearly in front of him now. “What about Els? What happened?”

 

Els was clearly wincing, mouth trying to form the words she couldn’t speak.

 

Haru calmly explained, “She was trying to visit Bill, and the Shishigumi grabbed her.”

 

Riz added, “The lions were going to devour her, unless we did something.”

 

Bill looked too ashamed to comment. His tail curled around his left leg. 

 

Gon’s face turned angry again, so he could actually scold them: “And you thought you’d take on the whole Shishigumi by yourselves?? Have you completely lost your senses?? You’re children! Have I taught you nothing about control?? About making smart choices??”

 

Louis kept his tone even, “Yes, you have, and you’ve also taught us about working together, and using our powers when they need to be used. Tonight was that moment.”

 

The comment stung Gon, old lessons thrown back in his old face. Gon growled under his breath. The tension showed across his rising shoulders, his hands, his rapidly-flicking tail. His eyes were full of suspicion, trying to determine if that was a kid’s bullshit, but the young faces all looked sincere.

 

Scared, but sincere.

 

Gon tried to soften his voice, his features. His concern was clear as he asked, “Els, are you alright?”

 

Els held her hands tight in front of her. She spoke downwards, “I’m okay. A little unnerved, but I kept my cool. I hid that I was a bender, waiting for the right moment to get away. But there were a lot of other people around, until the others showed up to help. They drew the lions away from the Chief and I.”

 

The old tiger grimaced. His eyes shut, trying not to imagine what the worst would have meant. Gon glanced aside, looked at the other battle-weary students, then his eyes focused on the other tiger in the room. “Bill, I thought you’d know better than trying to take them on.”

 

Louis crossed his arms, and stated frankly, “Well if he didn’t, Els and I might be dead. Bill’s the one who fried the Chief.”

 

Everyone else stared wide at Bill.

 

Bill shrunk further. 

 

Louis complained, “Well, I wasn’t going to say something in front of the Shishigumi! If the Shishigumi realize Bill was fighting them, Bill’s fucked! He’ll get banished if they don’t just eat him.”

 

Ears low and head down, Bill had already given up, “It doesn’t matter. The ones outside probably saw me when I came to help.”

 

Els tried to be reassuring, “We needed the help.” She told the others, “The Chief was a waterbender, but he barely needed to move to project his energy. I think he could bend the water inside people, too - practically just by looking at them. He could paralyze with his eyes.”

 

Tem was visibly taken aback. He clutched his chest, “Is that even possible!?”

 

Several more were blinking rapidly, voicing their own confusion.

 

Jack scratched his cheek as he tried to process it. “I suppose … in theory? Our bodies carry a lot of water. It’s in our blood. It’s the conduit we use to heal people, but only some waterbenders can even do that. Our own energy should shield us from negative manipulation like that; it shouldn’t be possible.”

 

Els gestured a little, “It was very possible - for him. I just don’t know how .”

 

Legosi’s ears were very low by then, and he was fussing with his own hands. He finally spoke up, “There have been benders throughout history who can do things that no one else can: people who can shoot fire with their mind, or fly without wings… Not every firebender can bend lightning either. There was a time when lightning was a clan secret, too. But if I knew the Chief could do something like that, I would have - I should have handled him myself.”

 

Legosi sounded guilty about that.  

 

Gon regarded Legosi with renewed suspicion, “And you would know all about unique benders throughout history?”

 

Legosi didn’t answer that. He asked, “Are you going to kick us off the teams?”

 

The old tiger scoffed, “And what would that accomplish? I’d just be admitting it was you all and put a target on your backs. …No. We are all stuck with each other.”

 

Legosi didn’t want to correct that. He certainly felt like he’d scared the Shishigumi enough back there… 

 

Then Gon asked the group, “It’s Legosi, isn’t it? The avatar?”

 

A loud laugh came from Haru’s throat - distractingly loud. She laughed, “The avatar? Seriously? Legosi’s not a reptile, much less the avatar. He’s not even a good earthbender.”

 

But Els was still showing new recognition, and Legosi his guilt. Bill didn’t say anything. Jack didn’t move, Riz dropped his gaze to the floor. Tem looked like he might break out into a nervous whistle at any moment.

 

Louis didn’t miss a beat. He declared, “It’s me.”

 

Gon scoffed louder, nearly rolled his eyes.

 

Louis took a proud step toward the old tiger, intent on staring him down. Louis said, “I faked the sages out at Indre. It wasn’t that hard. I lied to keep Squamata from starting an honor war with my clan. They bought it.”

 

The old tiger rubbed his tired eyes, “Louis, you’re the wrong age. Tem might have been able to pull off that lie, but not you. Nice try.”

 

Tem laughed nervously, “Yeah, haha, it’s me. Oh wow. How embarrassing. You found me out! I’m, uh, the avatar?”

 

Gon gave him a weary look.

 

Riz coughed. No one else replied.

 

The red deer stood up straighter. “The avatar spirit showed up in the ocean. It liked my courage. It chose me as the next avatar, after the lost reptile died young.”

 

Legosi gently touched Louis on the shoulder, “Louis, it’s fine. I’m running out of time.”

 

The red deer looked at Legosi as if trying to read his mind, as if no one else was in the room. Louis’ face was full of concern and fear.

 

Legosi said, “I need to say this. And they need to hear it, too.”

 

Louis wanted to disagree. He wanted to protest. But Legosi’s courage looked so shaky, and Louis couldn’t bring himself to hurt it.

 

Legosi glanced at the others in the room, all the others he’d spent years beside, so many days in class or afternoons on the field. How many memories had led to this one locker room? How many times did he talk to them in this space? Legosi felt the strangest sense of detachment now, of difference, of everyone’s eyes looking to him like - for once - he actually had the right answers. 

 

Legosi took a deeper breath to steady himself, and lowered his gaze just a little. He glanced at their clothes, their feet, but avoided their eyes. 

 

Legosi said it at last, “Yes. …I am the avatar… I was born from Clan Canida … and I was born from Clan Squamata, too. …My mother was a child of both clans. I am one-fourth komodo dragon - an abomination, if you really want to call me that. I hate that word. It’s a slur. I prefer the term ‘hybrid.’ …That’s the secret. That’s the trick. The Squamata avatar didn’t die. The Squamata avatar is me. It’s always been me.”

 

A darkness went over Gon’s face, a weakness through his body. “That’s… that’s not possible.”

 

Tem was very purposefully biting his lip. Riz and Els didn’t know what to think or feel - not yet. 

 

Bill’s face was making a whole series of different expressions in a row. Bill was finally shocked into finding his voice, “How??” He started to say “abominations” but quickly caught himself, “Hybrids - they’re possible?? I thought that was a fairy tale! They’re, they’re supposed to be monsters!”

 

Louis moved like he was halfway to punching a fire blast, “Call Legosi a monster, and I’ll fry your stripes off.”

 

Bill put his hands up, “I didn’t mean he’s one! It’s - it’s just the stories!”

 

Tem knew, “That’s what they are in the stories: boogeymen, insatiable killers. They’re still the monsters in theater all the time.”

 

Louis’ clenched fist aimed at the alpaca instead, “ Tem ?”

 

Tem saluted, “Yes, sir, shutting up, sir,” and then awkwardly stepped back.

 

Riz looked more sad about it, but even he had to admit, “I didn’t think it was possible either. It always sounded like … one of those stories made up to scare kids; the kind of monster that ‘almost’ looks real.”

 

Gon never looked more serious. He used Legosi’s word, “‘Hybrids’ are real - and they’re dangerous. Many abominations have been killers, to say nothing of the affront they represent to clan purity. …There are reasons the laws are so serious about mixing bloodlines like that. Even now, I’ve heard reports of hybrids killing in the west. People will want to see you dead first. But … the avatar??”

 

The avatar, one of those? Gon’s mind was struggling to even process that.

 

The impossibility of it had always been Legosi’s saving grace. 

 

Legosi almost laughed about it now. “I know, right? I’ve been living with that my whole life. And the way things are right now, we’re one spark away from a clan war. …I don’t want to be that spark.”

 

Legosi looked weakly at the others, almost hopefully, “But I couldn’t let Els die without trying to help. If I can do something to help… I want to. That’s part of who I am. …So, now you guys know. I’m the avatar, and a hybrid - and if you can’t deal with that, I get it. I’ll leave for the sages, and you’ll never see me again.”

 

Tem scoffed at that, “Oh please, you just risked everything to save Els, and she’s not even in your clan - I mean, in neither of your clans. We should be throwing you a party, not throwing you out the door.”

 

Els softly added in, “I’m probably alive right now because you guys showed up in time… Whatever the stories might be, I saw a monster tonight and it wasn’t you.”

 

Self-consciously, Riz scratched at the base of his neck. “I’m… I don’t think I’m in a position to judge. I think … I might like herbivores, too…”

 

Tem turned to him, “Wait, you were serious about that?”

 

Stretching her arms, Haru teased a little, “Something tells me that Bill and Els are pretty close, too.”

 

Els somehow turned red, and her heart did a backflip inside her chest.

 

Bill’s fur stood up on end, “That’s a lie! That’s untrue! You - you have no proof of that!”

 

Gon was quiet. It was hard for the old tiger to look at them right now. Gon was glancing at the students’ lockers instead, as if the right answer was written somewhere near. 

 

Legosi asked, “Principal Gon? …Coach?”

 

A sharp memory hurt Gon’s heart: the night he saw a blinded Legosi half-dead on a medical bed.

 

Gon closed his eyes slowly. These things did not fit within his mind. He opened his eyes again, and the tiger looked even older in the dark. 

 

Gon spoke softly, “I’ve seen the world ravaged by war once… I don’t want to see it that way again. But I am responsible for you, for all of you. You’re children, practically my children, and I’ve tried to teach you well. I should be proud of you…”

 

Gon squeezed his eyes shut again, “But I can’t feel proud right now. Right now, I’m scared. The things you’re saying, what you’re all talking about … it’s dangerous. All of this is so very dangerous. The laws are unbending and without mercy, even for children. I can’t predict how people will react to this. Some turn to hate and fear so easily.” 

 

More bad memories were stirring in Gon’s mind: fire and war, outrage and violence - the nightmares at the back of Gon’s childhood…

 

They needed the avatar. 

 

Gon rubbed at his aching chest, “I can be quiet. That’s the best I can do right now…”

 

Gon sterned himself and faced Legosi in particular, pointing at him, “But if you’re expecting special consideration for your grades, look elsewhere. Whatever grades you receive will be the grades you deserve.”

 

Haru giggled softly, Tem chuckled.

 

Legosi felt just a little lighter. With a trace of sarcasm, Legosi said, “Somehow, I think I’ll be okay with a few bad grades.”

 

Gon glared at the rest, and sounded like he was complaining at them, “Am I correct in assuming you lot will be assisting the avatar in the future?”

 

Louis said, “Yes.”

 

Jack quickly agreed, “That’s the plan.”

 

Haru chimed in, “It’s been a lot of fun so far.”

 

Riz was slower to say, “I didn’t know before tonight, but … I guess, if I’m being asked… yeah. I like actually helping people with my gifts.”

 

Tem complained, “Great, well, if Riz is doing it, I guess I have to.” Tem smirked at the bear, “But at least we’re pretty decent at it, right, Riz?”

 

Riz felt more awkward then, tried to defend himself, “It just seems like the right thing to do…”

 

Els added in, “I don’t know what all I missed this afternoon… and I clearly missed a lot … but I’d like to talk about this more another time, when we’re not all exhausted. I feel like passing out for a day.”

 

Bill had yet to respond.

 

Louis asked, “…Bill?”

 

The young tiger had his own reasons to be depressed. “I don’t know if I can think that far ahead… I don’t even know what I’m supposed to do tonight. I don’t think I can go home anymore.”

 

Gon said, “That, at least, is something I can handle. Go to your room in the carnivore dorms. I’ll straighten things out with your family, and I’ll meet you in your room afterward. As for the rest of you…”

 

The old tiger wanted to scold them, to punish them somehow, come up with some kind of discipline - to reprimand a bunch of children for tempting fate and embracing reckless deeds - but he didn’t have the heart for that.

 

Gon looked more like he was pleading with them, “Please be safe? I don’t want to get in the way of the future, but you’re all so young…”

 

Legosi answered, “And I intend to be young for as long as I can. A war is coming… I can feel it… and when it happens, I need to be ready for it.”

 

Gon never looked more old and worn out. “No one’s ever ready for war, Legosi. Not even an avatar.”

 

The gray wolf gave a very weak smile. “You might be right, sir.”



…… 



They finished putting away their armor, and changing back into their regular clothes. And then they started to leave.

 

Bill left quickly for the carnivore dorms. There was a moment when Els tried to stop him, to talk, but he ran, leaving everyone behind. 

 

Bill had to do his own thinking. 

 

Riz went the other way, escorting Tem to the herbivore dorms. In the dark, Tem was walking close to the bear’s side. 

 

Haru escorted Els back to the Artio district, before bouncing her own way home to the Rodentia district.

 

Jack went alone to the room he shared with Legosi, in the carnivore dorms. He took Legosi’s disguise with him. Jack didn’t ask Legosi to follow him though. He gave the wolf space, cause he had a feeling Legosi would want privacy with Louis.

 

So Legosi walked slower, with Louis, to the Artio district. They took a very long route, just outside the city, along the borders of the forest. 

 

Legosi and Louis walked among the trees, out under the stars, by themselves.

 

(Well, maybe a few spirits were watching, secretly. The voyeurs.)

 

Now everything was past, and Legosi still felt very mixed-up, but strangely lighter. He felt so much lighter, he was afraid he might start floating away, and his tail wasn’t helping either. Legosi’s tail was wagging again, thinking about the good parts of the day instead, and Legosi had to wonder if a tail was enough to get an airbender flying.

 

The thought amused him. Legosi almost seemed giddy as he started, “So. Um… Louis?”

 

Louis smirked knowingly. “So. Legosi…?”

 

Legosi’s fur was getting a little puffy with embarrassment. “You, uh, kissed me.”

 

Louis looked confident and content. “I did. …How was it?”

 

Legosi had to clear his throat first, “I, uh. I don’t know. I’ve never been kissed before.”

 

Louis asked coyly, “Did you like it?”

 

Legosi coughed to the side. “Yes. I. I mean I think I do. Did. Like it. When you kissed me.”

 

Louis wondered, “Do you think I should kiss you again?”

 

Legosi swallowed hard. “I think yes. Yes please.”

 

The noble deer murmured a soft laugh and they stopped walking.

 

Legosi’s ears drooped down and he corrected himself, “Th-that is, if that’s - something you’d like, too? If you … want to kiss me again?”

 

Louis gently tugged on Legosi’s shirt, and teased him, “I think I’d like that, too. …I was wondering how long it would take you to ask.”

 

Legosi gave a very small, anxious dog noise. His big hands hesitantly reached to rest against the red deer’s sides. Legosi whispered, “I’m really glad we didn’t die, Louis…”

 

Louis started pulling Legosi downwards. Louis stood up more on his toes, to meet him halfway, and whispered, “Me, too… cause now I get to kiss you lots more.”

 

Legosi slouched into the kiss at last, and as they kissed, Legosi was sure he saw even more stars.

 

They parted slowly. Then Legosi looked at him, with wolf eyes all dazed, basking in the red deer’s presence. 

 

Legosi breathed in deeply, so close to Louis like this. Legosi’s tail was going crazy, and he whispered, “This was a nice day after all…”

 

Louis kissed him again, for good measure.

 

The spirits were going to throw a party tonight.

Chapter 27: Grin and bear it (Riz/Tem)

Summary:

~~~Book 2: Water~~~

It's hard to disconnect from danger. The fight may be over, but Tem's brain is not shutting off anytime soon.

Hey, uh, Riz? How you doing?

Notes:

Hello everyone! We are finally back for the next book of Love Wins and Avatar shenanigans! If the first book was thematically Air, then this one is probably Water.

I've mentioned this a few other places, but for the record: my short mental health hiatus at the beginning of the year unexpectedly got way longer when a shelf fell at work and broke my hand. After a lot of healing and physical therapy for my hand, I'm finally close to the mobility I had before - though not the full strength. Thankfully, I have a lot of material saved up for this fic now and I should be able to post every two or three weeks.

Comments are, as always, the encouragement and interaction that keeps me posting here. So if you like something, or a line stands out to you, I'd love to hear from you! I like talking with the community. :)

First arc up: team avatar has to manage a whole lot of fallout after blowing up half of the Shishigumi's base... and you can take the drama club out of the club, but you can't take the drama out of the kids...

Chapter Text

In the dark of the night, Riz and Tem walked slowly to the herbivore dorms. Parts of the city were still aglow with the fuss and activity caused by their rescue mission. The battle might be over, but the city at large knew next to nothing about what happened.

 

Lightning bolts, explosions, earthquakes and hurricanes?

 

Who the hell takes on an army of yakuza lions in their own fortress?

 

That question was making many people afraid, and many of those were seeking answers.

 

If people knew what Riz and Tem knew, well, Tem was not quite sure they’d feel any better.

 

Tem didn’t.

 

Riz and Tem were in their normal clothes again. They had stashed their disguises earlier and the staff with it. Otherwise, Tem would have been leaning on it now for support.

 

Tem felt exhausted and was leaning closer toward Riz instead. But they didn’t touch. An empty space stayed between them. Perhaps that was a good thing, because the school’s patrolling guards found them walking like that.

 

The guards threatened Riz before they recognized him. They just saw a huge massive carnivore shape, five times the size of a helpless herbivore next to him - but Tem set them straight fast. “We’re on the teams together. Riz was just looking out for me cause I got scared. We were just with principal Gon, if you want to talk to him?”

 

The guards accepted that. The guards let them off with a verbal warning and told them to be quick about getting to bed. On a night like tonight, they were safest indoors. 

 

The guards pointed them to hurry and wouldn’t leave until the kids did. So Tem grabbed Riz’s hand and started to pull the bear along.

 

Glancing back, Tem sighed heavily as the guards got back to their own patrol and walked around a building’s corner. 

 

Riz whispered, “Thanks…”

 

The alpaca quickly let go of Riz when Tem realized he was still holding the bear’s hand. “Don't mention it…”

 

Tem felt even more embarrassed. Hand holding? With a giant bear? Could he make it more obvious? Tem groaned as soft as could be. He felt like a damsel. 

 

Tem’s tiredness was more a function of nerves than anything. Fear. Adrenaline alone can burn you out, and even now, Tem couldn’t relax.

 

They just fought the Shishigumi. 

 

Madness. 

 

Jack and Tem were lucky. They didn’t have to do much fighting outside the Shishigumi’s stronghold. They just had to worry about it. They had to wait on guard the whole time, ready for war, while other benders were shaking the city from inside a stone fortress. Adrenaline was constantly flooding their veins.

 

When parts of the building were breaking and blowing up, Tem was able to keep them from getting hit by debris. Aside from that and a few swings of Tem’s stolen staff, Jack was the one spending the most energy. Jack was the one catching lions in ice - and keeping them that way. 

 

(Tem never thought he’d be thinking this, but wow, when you lock a lion in ice up to their neck, they start looking pretty pathetic.)

 

Thankfully, Bill had been right about the general Felidae guards: they avoided going near the Shishigumi’s fortress on purpose. The rest of the district guards never came after Jack or Tem.

 

But Riz went inside that place himself. Riz went into the heart of all that fighting and he put his whole body on the line for everyone else. He held the front line against the most dangerous lions in the city. Whether or not Riz had armor, the bear had to be more hurt than Tem. 

 

Tem didn’t want to add to the bear’s weight. But a part of him did want, desperately, to hug the bear’s side and get swallowed up in Riz’s presence. 

 

Riz, the indomitable earthbender. Riz, the unshakable. Riz, the kind and noble leader of the large-breed A team, maybe all the teams. Everyone looked to him. Riz, the suspiciously attractive male bear that looked great shirtless especially when flexing and who haunted Tem’s traitorous juvenile brain.

 

No no. No. No. Stop. Not now. Do not think those things now.

 

Riz shirtless on Indre’s beaches, bending huge sand castles for kids.

 

Tem hated his brain. Why did it have to be so unhelpful? Couldn’t he just have a normal brain and worry about dying and not about how nice it would feel to just fall against Riz and hug him all night? 

 

Don’t think about it. Don’t think about it, nope nope nope.

 

Brains… are dumb.

 

Tem had to shove the bad feeling down and away, like all his other bad feelings - the same way he repressed his crush on Els. Didn’t that turn out great for him? A beautiful, marvelous success!

 

And now he had a crush on Riz. 

 

Think of something else. Anything else. Something not Riz.

 

Tem kept looking at Riz anyway. 

 

Riz seemed blissfully ignorant of the hormonal disaster that was Tem’s poor brain. In the dark of the night, Tem could barely even see the bear’s shadowed face.

 

But Tem could see the way Riz was walking. The bear’s body moved with a slowness and a stiffness reserved for pain, or the hardest of training days.

 

Tem had noticed it earlier: the robe-like disguise that Riz wore over his armor, it had gotten all ripped up in combat with the Shishigumi. The lions had swords, spears, bows, their bending and claws… and Riz was a very big target…

 

Tem was worrying too much, imagining too many terrible scenarios. He had to ask it eventually. 

 

“Were you hurt?”

 

Riz looked down and quickly faked a smile. “I’m fine. I’m fine now.”

 

That didn’t sound like an honest answer. Tem repeated more sincerely, “Were you hurt?”

 

The expression on Riz’s face weakened. 

 

The bear faced forward and his stiff limbs kept trudging towards the herbivore dorms. “…Nothing that Jack couldn’t fix. Bumps and bruises. …I’m glad we got our armor first.”

 

Tem grimaced. His brain was already imagining what no armor would have meant for Riz. With all those archers?

 

Would lions eat a dead bear pincushion? 

 

Tem’s imagination was terrifying. The alpaca wanted to hit his own brain, this was not helping in the slightest. His thoughts were going in every direction. This was just like his crush on Els: he could talk freely about almost anything, but add just a little dash of love and he got twisted up in knots. 

 

Brains are stupid, stupid things. His priorities were completely out of line, and about the only good thing that came out of today’s miserable craziness was that…

 

Riz said that one thing.

 

Tem scuffed his feet at the ground as they walked. He needed to get out of his head and he didn’t know how to do it. He didn’t want his dorm room right now. This was going to drive him insane.

 

Tem finally said, “You never answered me before.”

 

Riz looked down at him, confused. “I didn’t?”

 

Unhelpfully, all Tem could manage was, “Yeah…”

 

That was all at first.

 

Riz eventually replied, “I think I need you to elaborate more… I don’t know what you’re referring to.”

 

Their footsteps sounded so different as they walked beside each other. Riz was too large, Tem was too small. How easily could Tem get swallowed up in the bear’s shadow? Or just swallowed up? Distant torch lights were all that kept them from the dark and right now the school grounds felt absolutely alien to Tem.

 

Everything just felt… wrong…

 

Tem had to build himself up again to explain, “Earlier… with the others… You said… you like herbivores…”

 

The bear’s jaw clenched tight. Riz looked away from Tem so slowly, it was like Riz was trying not to offend him. 

 

Tem added, “And then I asked you… if you meant that for real?”

 

Riz didn’t want to look at him. It might hurt. The bear stammered a lie, “I was just saying things. I didn’t want Legosi and Bill to feel bad, or alone.”

 

Tem said “Oh” like he was disappointed. 

 

Riz faced him again, “Oh?”

 

Tem also tried to lie, “Y-yeah. ‘Oh.’ That, uh, makes sense. You guys are all… pretty down on yourselves…” 

 

Tem laughed nervously.

 

Then he looked away. 

 

Riz glanced at him quick - they made eye contact for a fast moment - then they both looked away again. 

 

They were getting close to the herbivore dorms. If they turned around the next corner, they’d probably run into more of the school guards.

 

Almost home.

 

Riz struggled to fill the awkward silence. “So… the avatar…”

 

Tem suddenly raised his voice, “Are you afraid??”

 

Tem was looking straight at the big bear, at the living shadow taller than Tem. 

 

Riz glanced around in worry. No eavesdroppers. He spoke quiet and fast, “Of course I’m afraid!” His hands moved to count the fears, “Els was just kidnapped, she was almost devoured, we all almost got killed. They probably saw Bill anyway, they did see Louis’ face, and we finally found the avatar and he’s… him !”

 

Riz pointed vaguely back towards the locker rooms - where they last saw Legosi.

 

A few months ago, Legosi wasn’t even on the B team or even in the running. He had no attention span at all and was constantly getting clobbered off the field. Riz had to replace him in practice all the time - but Riz figured it was probably Legosi who saved Louis and everyone else during the tsunami. 

 

Riz even remembered how Legosi was the first to warn them about the tsunami, and Legosi helped them get a victory in his first real match against Dorpal school - forced a draw in a round that he absolutely should not have had any chance of winning… by moving like an airbender…

 

And he’s supposed to be the avatar? And he’s a hybrid?

 

What did that even mean?? Since when can dogs and reptiles interbreed? Riz thought that stuff was fantasy! 

 

The philosophical implications were staggering and Riz felt blind for missing so much - but the bear was so sore, he just wanted to sleep for a week.

 

Who could think at all after a day like today?

 

Tem lurched closer, quick to whisper, “Well, I’m terrified and I’m freaking out! Everything is crazy, my brain is no help at all, you’re so quick to help people but I’m a half-sized herbivore who can barely do anything! I swung a stick ! A freaking stick! Everything is completely out of my league! You are completely out of my league!”

 

The bear looked more confused. “I thought you wanted to come with us. I have to help Legosi, but you don’t. You can bow out.”

 

Tem pointed at him in accusation, “I didn’t join for Legosi, I joined for you!”

 

Riz blinked in the dark. “Me?”

 

Tem flinched outright. His fingers hid into fists. He knew he said the wrong thing. He wished to be even smaller. “I mean… Els. I meant for Els. I misspoke.”

 

Riz’s whole body slouched lower down, shoulders so much heavier. He looked away. “Right. Els. Of course.”

 

The bear’s sudden sadness was the last straw. Tem felt something crack inside. Tem whispered soft and fast, “No, not ‘of course,’ I totally meant you! I’m joining him for you!”

 

Riz still looked incredibly confused. “What? Why?”

 

Tem gripped his wooly head, “Because I like you! Because I really like you!”

 

It was absolutely not helping that Tem could barely see Riz’s face. Tem’s herbivore eyes struggled so much in the dark. 

 

How close were the guards? Did they hear that?

 

Riz moved fast. In a flash of motion, he grabbed Tem’s mouth, grabbed the alpaca’s whole body, and ran off with him straight into some nearby trees. 

 

Tem garbled a protest, limbs flailed for something to hold, but it only took a few seconds for Riz to set him down behind a tree in hiding. 

 

The bear rushed to whisper, “You can’t say that! You can’t mean that! You can’t speak it, not even in jest! I know you’re freaking out but you cannot say things like that! It’s not just mean, it’s unsafe!!”

 

Tem grabbed the bear’s shirt and didn’t let go this time. He whispered right back, “I am not being mean, I do mean it, and yes, I know I’m crazy! This is completely messed up! I had a crush on Els! I had a crush on Els for crying out loud! You asked if I had a crush on other species - I totally do! I’m not even sure if I like my own species! But you went into that place and I was barely thinking about her at all, I was so afraid of you getting hurt!”

 

“I’m still freaking afraid! I don’t know what to make of my sexuality, I have no clue what makes me like some people, it just happens and I like you! So there! You like herbivores! I like you! Fucking spirits, we almost died, the Shishigumi are going to kill us, I am still freaking out and I don’t want to go to bed because I am terrified and I don’t want to leave you. I can’t stop talking, I can’t stop talking, I’m going to die, we’re going to die, I’ve gone insane.”

 

Riz kissed him. Soft. Fast. Light as a feather. It was barely a touch at all but Tem felt it like a static shock. 

 

The system shut down. Tem’s brain reset. 

 

Riz sounded so much more urgent, he almost sounded scared. “Please do not be lying, please. I love spending time with you, I look forward to it every day, you’re the only person I can be me around.”

 

Tem’s mouth felt dry. He tried to swallow on purpose. Was the dark always this pretty?

 

Right. Words. Tem had those. 

 

The alpaca curled his fingers tighter into Riz’s shirt. Tem promised, “I am most definitely not lying, but just in case you should kiss me again so we’re absolutely certain.”

 

Riz choked on air. “…I can do that. Yes.”

 

The gentle kiss happened again, but for much longer.

 

This time, the only real thought Tem had was that…

 

It really wouldn’t be that bad, falling into all that bear…



……



They jumped past the school walls and crept further along the forest. They snuck over to a hill on the edge of the woods, a place where they could look out across the troubled city and the shifting ocean beyond. 

 

Riz sat at the base of a tree, leaning back against it to rest. Now Riz was scared he might hurt Tem if he was too forward, if he tried to touch him again - but Tem had no such fear. He clung tightly to the bear’s huge right arm. He cuddled up against him.

 

And they talked. 

 

They just talked for an hour. 

 

They both had so much they wanted to say. 

 

Riz seemed embarrassed to admit it, “I like that I can be vulnerable with you…”

 

It made Tem blush, too. “You don’t seem vulnerable to me.”

 

The bear’s body shook once as he almost laughed. “Well, it’s how I feel, I guess… like what we talked about at Indre…”

 

Tem held him a little tighter. “Not feeling like you could be you with anyone else…”

 

Riz gave a small nod. 

 

Tem looked up at the bear’s face. He could see it a little better now. “Did you mean stuff like this? …‘Liking herbivores’?”

 

Riz’s jaw tensed. The bear looked more embarrassed and a foot fussed against the ground. “I mean… yeah…? It always felt like it was just me… that I’m the only one who felt weird…”

 

Tem said, “I’m definitely weird.”

 

Tem didn’t quite mean it as a joke but it gave the bear a small laugh for real. Riz looked down at him and said, “I’m glad…”

 

Tem sat up and teased him, “You’re glad that I’m weird??”

 

“No,” Riz laughed again, trying to draw Tem back to him. “Or maybe? I don’t know. I’m glad we’re weird? Together? …Is it okay if I say that?”

 

Tem smiled in reply. “I’m glad we’re weird together.” The alpaca slowly shook his head and muttered, “But I really don’t know what you’d see in me…”

 

Riz answered, “You’re beautiful.”

 

Tem scoffed once. “No, I’m not. I’m fluff. And I don’t know how to shut up.”

 

“You’re beautiful,” Riz said again and he was even more sure of it. “Your face… your eyes… the way you dance and move… effortless and graceful… You’re kind, and caring. You make me laugh, and you treat this monster like I’m a real person… When I look into your eyes, I can lose myself - but instead, I finally feel seen. When you speak, your voice is always as sweet as honey. Where you go, I always want to follow. And when I’m with you, I don’t ever want to leave.”

 

Tem tried to hide his scarlet face behind the bear’s thick arm. “That’s totally not fair, Riz. No one ever said you were a poet .”

 

The bear rumbled again and his smile got even bigger. “Well… there are a lot of things I never thought I could say… before us… before we hung out at Indre…”

 

When the teams played Truth or Dare…

 

The last time they couldn’t sleep…

 

When the two of them played in the rain and then just talked for hours by themselves…

 

A lot happened that day…

 

The alpaca’s eyes went a little wider. “Oh shit.”

 

Riz sat up straighter, “What? What’s wrong?” He started sniffing and looking around for danger. Did he miss something?

 

Tem patted him once, “Nothing, not here. Sorry. Truth or dare? I was just thinking about it. When we were at Indre… I got really upset because the teams laughed at interspecies kissing, and Jack asked that thing about the avatar and Legosi got upset in front of everyone…”

 

Legosi. 

 

The hybrid avatar. 

 

Just sitting in the corner of the room while a bunch of teens got to goof off.

 

Saying stupid things, getting to be kids. But not Legosi. 

 

Like his existence was just the punchline of someone else’s joke. ‘Most expensive purchase of his life’ was just some eggs for egg salad. Riz had even asked Tem about liking another species, and Tem shut him down hard because of the laws.

 

Because the laws had no kindness for people like Legosi, or Legosi’s family.

 

Was Louis dating Legosi back then? He certainly acted like he was protecting him.

 

Maybe that night hit them all too close to home.

 

“Shit…” Riz understood almost immediately. “You think that’s why he didn’t come back that night?”

 

The alpaca clearly thought so. “Yeah… it had to be…”

 

They didn’t know about Gouhin. Still, Riz and Tem both looked sadder the more they thought about it. 

 

Tem scratched at the wool of his neck. He was starting to feel unpleasantly warm. “I don’t think I'd want to stick around either if everybody was saying stuff like that about me… and then expected me to handle all their problems, too…”

 

Another quiet moment passed. The dimming city seemed almost ready to sleep again. 

 

Riz realized, “He’s probably felt more alone than anybody…”

 

Tem came to the same conclusion and nodded in regret.

 

Riz wanted to hold him closer. “Hey, Tem?”

 

Tem said, “Yeah?”

 

Riz needed to double check. “I still think I’m supposed to help him.”

 

Tem said again, “Yeah?” He didn’t see the problem. 

 

The sensitive bear asked, “Is that okay?”

 

Tem almost laughed. “What, you’re asking my permission?”

 

Riz nodded nervously. 

 

Tem squeezed the bear’s arm with affection. “I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t scared. I was trying to be strong all evening. But… he’s going to need all the help he can get… and… it almost makes me feel better, you know? That he’s the avatar?”

 

“It does,” Riz agreed, and he tried not to make a big deal of it, but he came to the same conclusion earlier. The bear started looking away in the old shame. “If a ‘hybrid’ could be the avatar… maybe… it’s not so bad… that I’m weird…”

 

He almost used the word ‘abomination,’ but caught himself in time. Legosi said that was a slur.

 

Tem reached up to touch the bear’s jaw. He gently guided Riz into looking at him again. Tem looked at him eye to eye and shared nothing but the strength of conviction. “It’s not so bad… if we’re weird together…”

 

“Yeah,” Riz agreed soon enough. “Together…”

 

*

 

They looked out across the city together, embracing the fragility of that shared moment. 

 

Tem wanted to stay there forever in the loop of Riz’s arm. Something about the bear’s scent and presence were overwhelming but in only a good way. It made Tem feel safe. Or, at least he felt comfortable. Yet the night was still moving on and so was the sky. 

 

Tem spoke softly, “I was nervous staying out here before. With all the messengers moving in and out of the city… I would have thought someone would find us…”

 

Riz had a meek little grin. “Oh, they almost did…”

 

Tem almost bolted upright. He looked all over, “What, where?? Why didn’t you say something??”

 

Riz apparently thought it was funny. He was trying not to laugh. “Well, I smelled a lizard coming a long way off… but then they ran the other way really fast. They didn’t sense us.”

 

Tem was staring at him suspiciously. “They just ‘ran away’?” The alpaca presumed deception. “Riz, are you messing with me? You’re messing with me, aren’t you?”

 

The big bear giggled softly. “No. No way. Bears have much better noses than lizards. I just didn’t want to scare you if there was no need.”

 

Tem crossed his arms and stared at him ever harder. “Ah huh… right… they just magically scared themselves and ran for cover. Makes perfect sense.”

 

The bear’s huge body rumbled with even more laughter, but Riz was trying to keep it as quiet as possible. “I’m serious! Maybe they ran into a spirit or something. I’m not sure I can smell all those.”

 

Tem rolled his eyes. “Okay, very funny…” The alpaca gave a small shudder and slid underneath Riz’s huge arm. He hugged himself to the bear’s side again. “You just wanted me to cling to you more, didn’t you?”

 

Riz smiled as big as he could. He held Tem just a little closer. “I wouldn’t turn that down regardless.”

 

Twenty paces away, two spirits clapped hands in silent victory.

Chapter 28: Doggone it

Summary:

-Long chapter is functionally two chapters but I liked them together.-

"When the dog bites, when the bee stings, when I'm feeling sad... I simply remember my new deer boyfriend, and then I don't feel so bad!" Legosi, probably.

Chapter Text

Legosi had to go to bed eventually.

 

He didn’t think he could - so much had happened that evening - and somehow his tail was still wagging so fast after the recent kisses with Louis. Legosi practically skipped his way back to the dorms, footsteps floating him along on the edge of the woods. Chirping insects could have made it a musical. Or maybe that was the dancing stars and eager spirits. 

 

And when Legosi was finally laying in his bed, talking with Jack about everything that had happened - inside the fortress and out - Legosi’s voice happened to stop mid-sentence. 

 

Jack looked over at the wolf and saw Legosi had fallen asleep that easily.

 

Still smiling.

 

Jack knew he wanted Legosi to smile a lot more. 

 

Courteous and considerate, Jack let him sleep in a good long time the next day. 

 

Legosi was never a morning person, but he slept in that entire morning and then some. With all the energy Legosi threw at the Shishigumi and then helping Jack heal the team’s wounds, Jack wasn’t that surprised. Even Legosi’s incredible stamina had its limits. 

 

When Legosi actually did wake, it was to the smell of hot food. Jack had brought him lunch back from the school kitchens.

 

And then Legosi tried to sit up, and his Everything was sore.

 

Jack used some waterbending to help him loosen up while Legosi was shoving food in his mouth.

 

Jack had brought him breakfast, too, but that was cold by now. Legosi didn’t complain; he used his firebending to heat it up and ate all that just as fast.

 

If Legosi ate that ravenously in public, he would have frightened off the smaller herbivores. Jack didn’t comment on it after last night though. Anyone would be starving after doing all that. 

 

Unfortunately, the dorm mother came by earlier when Legosi was asleep, and Jack had to pass along a certain message… 

 

“We have a clan meeting in a few hours.” 

 

Legosi had to finish swallowing a big bite first. The grimace that followed had nothing to do with food. “What about?”

 

Jack looked him straight in the eyes. 

 

Legosi forced a smile, held up his plate hopefully, “Maybe it’s about free eggs?”

 

“Right… free eggs… No.” Jack gave the wolf a playful push. 

 

Legosi just smiled more, picking up more food off his plate. “Hey, I can dream…”

 

Jack teased him, “You can dream, alright…” But Legosi looked so much happier than last week and that made Jack feel so much better, too. 

 

Jack said more softly, “You can dream…”



…… 



It was not about free eggs, just for the record. 

 

The meeting was open to all canid adults, but all canid men were explicitly required to attend - and so were all boys and benders seventeen years and older. All younger children were expressly ordered to stay home . This conversation was not for their ears.

 

Those stipulations were rarely made, maybe once every few years - whenever conflict got a little too close for comfort. The subtle threat of a military draft was making everyone nervous. 

 

Legosi sure felt nervous. Legosi always tried to avoid clan meetings in the past. It was safer that way, less chance for anyone to notice the weird wolf walking among them. 

 

But the clan leaders would have Legosi on record somewhere. They knew he was an earthbender - and proved he was good at it in the last two games. He had to go. Like it or not, Legosi really didn’t want to risk getting punished by the clan with everything else going on. 

 

Yet, if Legosi was honest… today, he actually wanted to go. That was a first for him.

 

Today, Legosi actively wanted to know what the clan was thinking.

 

Jack had gotten a larger water gourd out of his closet and was carrying it across his back with some ropes. ‘For emergencies.’ He was a medic after all. It wasn’t uncommon for waterbenders if they expected trouble. 

 

Legosi usually took some kind of drinking gourd with him, but that just functioned as a water bottle. Lots of people carried something like that. 

 

Jack was not, however, the only one expecting trouble. 

 

Jack walked slightly in front of Legosi and the taller wolf followed in his wake, as usual. Jack did most of the talking to guards and passersby, but that was normal for them as well. 

 

What Legosi saw , however… that was not so normal…

 

Many more guards were walking around the city today. Every district was guarding their territory like they expected another fight. The smallest patrol was still four guards strong, and many were wearing their heavier armors today. More Perisso guards were bolstering Rodentia’s forces, and some of Canida was protecting Aves land as well. Legosi hoped it was just a show of force - to make people feel safer - but it didn’t help Legosi. 

 

The city folk were going to be on edge regardless. Caution showed in their faces, tension in their bodies. Shorter animals eyed Legosi with more fear, especially the ones from Artio. He was pretty sure a sheep saw him and ducked down a different road. 

 

Legosi did not miss seeing people afraid of him. 

 

The sooner they got into Canida’s part of town, the better. 

 

For the first time in his life, Legosi felt good about seeing the district’s walls.

 

Juno was waiting at the gate closest to the school. She called them over, “Hey,” but even that word felt heavier in her voice. The anxiety was stifling.

 

Jack introduced himself and Legosi to the gate guards quickly. While Jack was doing that, Juno asked Legosi, “Are you okay?”

 

Legosi frowned a little harder. He glanced back at the rest of the city, “Should I be?”

 

Juno gripped his arm before he could walk away. She only looked more concerned. “Did something happen at the dorms?”

 

Legosi wasn’t expecting the concern in her eyes. 

 

But… it was Juno, right?

 

She always tried to be supportive. 

 

It took Legosi another second to process that and get his wits back. He rubbed at his forehead with his other hand. “No. It was normal. It was… terrifyingly normal.”

 

The way she looked at him, she probably expected that. Juno gave a slight nod before letting go of him, and pointed the way to Canida’s town hall. 

 

She started talking as she walked them over, “They’re taking a count inside and out, double checking who all is here - and who isn’t. I’ve been doing a count of my own for the school. You two are the last. Miguno said that Collot and Voss, they live further out, right?”

 

Jack hurried to keep pace with them, huge gourd bouncing like a back pack. He chimed in, “That’s right. Their families live at the outpost up river, the Canida town. They went home for the school break.”

 

Juno nodded sharply. Legosi thought he imagined it at first, but something about Juno was also tense. The way she walked, the set of her shoulders - it was all tighter. This was not ‘graceful waterbender,’ this was ‘woman preparing for war.’ She was already wearing boots like the draft was a sure thing, and she had a drinking gourd hooked to both sides of her belt. 

 

More ammunition? 

 

She must have had the same thought as Jack.

 

Legosi moved his hand to get her attention, tried to ask her quietly as they approached the hall. “Is the clan saying anything? Have they already decided? They wouldn’t - they couldn’t enforce a draft just after last night, right?”

 

Juno freely admit, “I don’t know,” and she did not feel good about that. “They’re checking in with everyone first. Once they’re done that, then…” She gripped one of the gourds tighter. “Then we’ll find out.”

 

Legosi did not like the sound of that. As he glanced at Jack, he knew the meek labrador didn’t like it either. 

 

Els. 

 

Els. Els. Els. 

 

Legosi said her name in his head again and again, tried to focus on her face last night, the memory of her safe return…



*



Legosi did something he shouldn’t have: he was so excited, he ran over, picked up Els clear off the ground and hugged her - like he didn’t really know she was alive until right that moment. Jack and Riz, they got closer, too, and the canine tails in the room were whipping side to side.

 

Els just laughed, “Spirits, guys! What craziness was all this?”

 

Legosi realized his error very fast, put her back down, stepped away - only for Els to hug him back.

 

Legosi’s tail wagged faster, and he hugged her again.

 

Like a worried mother, Els gently criticized them after the hug, “Guys, that was way too much of a risk. You all could have gotten yourselves killed!”

 

Tem was anxiously eyeing up all the rips in Riz’s damaged disguise, where Riz had set it down on a bench, but Tem chimed in, “Oh, we knew. It was a whole thing, wondering how suicidal this was. Personally, I blame Bill.”

 

The guys had a variety of smiles across their faces, some modest, some not. Haru was grinning as always.

 

Softly, Legosi told Els, “You were worth the risk.”



*



He did it to save Els. That was why. That was what it came back to. Legosi had to concentrate on that and block out all the bad parts he felt now. 

 

He’d been afraid of an impending clan war for so long, but it always seemed like it was just him, like he was the only one who felt that way - that he just worried too much. Now Legosi could look around and see it on everyone’s faces. They felt it, too.

 

One spark and people were assuming the worst. 

 

If Legosi had just let her die…

 

Well… that line of thinking didn’t really matter. Legosi wouldn’t be Legosi if he did that…



……



Like most of the clans, the local Canida district had a big town hall for this sort of event - nothing on Artio’s level of course. It was nowhere near that fancy. It wasn’t quite a fort and not a fortress, but it looked defensible enough. In a pinch, earthbenders could raise more rock to support the wood and metal walls - or just make more walls of stone. 

 

Right now, the building’s huge main doors were kept partially ajar, and there was a line to get inside. Scribes at the door were taking a log of everyone going in and out and comparing to names taken in the last census. Legosi could hear the noise of a crowd before they even got close.

 

Most dog and fox species tended to be sociable and gregarious, and so were some wolves (like Juno). But today, the chaos of a few hundred canids was cutting, and panicked.

 

Inside, many were personally checking in on their friends and neighbors, making sure no one went “missing” last night. And when they found each other, they were sniffing each other extra hard, trying to commit scent to memory in case of disaster. 

 

If something split them up or if people “disappeared,” they wanted a way to find each other. Sure, Felidae didn’t expressly target canids for anything, but Felidae didn’t really get along with anyone. It would not be new for cats to fight dogs. 

 

Even in the hall, scribes were double checking the official numbers. Which dog belonged to that family? How many pups did that wolf have? How many students go to the boarding school and how many of those went home for break? They had to be certain of everything. 

 

If war happened, how many benders does the district have? How many of which element? How many healers, and how many masters? One bending master could be worth many, many soldiers, but they can’t fight a war on their own. An arrow kills as easily as a fire blast. 

 

Several hounds were also going around the crowd and sniffing everyone possible, just in case. The right nose was its own kind of record. Legosi had his own internal scent vault, but theirs was probably better. 

 

Legosi was grateful for the incense the team burned yesterday - and washed off - and hoped it was enough to stop bloodhounds from smelling lions near him. He tried mentally concocting excuses ahead of time. What was the name of the swoopy-haired lion in his history class?

 

Well… he’d also been around a bear, a deer, an alpaca, one goat, two tigers, and a rabbit, so… he’d smell like a lot of things. He could probably pass it all off as scents from pro-bending practice.

 

Either way, the clamor of the town hall got overwhelming fast. Legosi didn’t remember a canid meeting ever being like this. 

 

He thought he would have seen more canids his age, but there weren’t many. Collot and Voss weren’t the only canid students sent down river by their parents. They’d probably be attending a meeting just like this in the neighboring towns. 

 

But among all those many dogs in the town hall, Durham and Miguno were already waiting. Miguno was even holding Durham’s wrist so they wouldn’t get swept away by the crowd. 

 

Miguno didn’t have good eyesight after all. With so many bodies, smells, noises, it was harder for Miguno to navigate - or to find someone if they got separated. So it was Durham who noticed the tall wolf first. He yelled out, “Legosi!”

 

Jack, Juno and Legosi were looking around, but it took a bit more calling for the two groups to find each other. Durham waved his free hand wildly over head.

 

Durham was perhaps looking too excited as the groups got close. His tail was wagging so much, it kept slapping into people nearby. “Did you see it?? You heard it, right?? You had to! Please! Please tell me you saw something!”

 

Miguno was less enthused. His squinting eyes were trying to focus on them. “Are you guys okay? Nothing hit the dorms, did it?”

 

Jack said readily, “Not that we saw. Our room is fine.” Jack lied to Durham, “We were studying through most of it. We thought it was just a storm.”

 

Durham’s face looked outright pained, “Just a storm!? Just a storm?!” He grabbed his head in mock pain. “There were explosions! Booms! Super bright lights and lightning!” His arms went wide and bumped into people on both sides. “We felt the earth shake all the way over here!”

 

Miguno tried to apologize to the people Durham kept bumping into.  

 

Jack untied the water gourd from his back and started to set it down. He misjudged how heavy it was before. “Yeah? Like a storm.”

 

Durham dramatically leaned one way like he was about to faint. He gestured at them in shock, “What kind of storms have you been through??”

 

Miguno gripped Durham’s shoulder a little tighter, trying to rein him in. The hyena shook his head, “Well, they did grow up in the woods…”

 

Legosi broke his silence and finally asked, “Well, what did you see?” 

 

An airbender’s voice projected louder over everyone else, “Attention! Attention, please! We have important matters to attend to! And as much as possible, attempt to still your tails! They do make noise!”

 

It took a little bit more effort, but the canids eventually started settling down. Shorter breeds were directed closer toward the front stage, and larger breeds to the back. That would make it easier for everyone to actually see the lord as he took the stage. 

 

The local Lord of Clan Canida was a shorter dog, a Shiba Inu by the name of Mugi. He was fairly laid back as nobles went, and dressed in the kind of loose robes that fit his abilities as an airbender. They were a bit too big for him though, like a child wearing their parent’s clothes. The only part of him you usually saw was his face. 

 

He may not have been very active in politics compared to figures like Lord Oguma of Artio, but Lord Mugi was almost universally liked - and that was a distinct advantage considering the local clan diversity. 

 

(About the only nobles who didn’t like Mugi were Felidae, but they hardly liked anyone.)

 

Also, he was fairly cute.

 

His face was adorable. Legosi could have sworn he was a puppy the first two times he saw him.

 

So if anyone in Canida could soften a bad blow, it was Mugi.

 

The hall might have been quieter now but Mugi still used his airbending to project his voice. “Thank you for your time everyone. First things first! We are not instituting a draft at this time!”

 

The room’s relief was immediate and palpable. Most of the room sighed at once. A gentle whispering took its place.

 

Legosi certainly felt lighter after hearing it for himself. One less thing to worry about. 

 

Mugi held up his hand in its too-long sleeve and repeated those last words again, “ At this time . …We never want to institute a draft. But there are many forces in motion right now, and we need to be ready for them. As a clan, we need to be smart… and we need to prepare for the worst.”

 

Legosi thought he heard a minuscule whine or a groan, and he wasn’t sure if it came from Jack or Miguno.

 

On stage, Lord Mugi shuffled a few steps to the right. “I’m sure most people have already heard about the incident last night, but we wanted to keep everyone informed about what happened and what we’ll be doing about it. …At nightfall, a team of masked benders engaged the Shishigumi of Clan Felidae, and they did it in the gang’s own fortress.”

 

The crowd started talking again, chattering. That tracked with public knowledge, but people wanted to know more. A number of loud canids started yelling out their questions, and Mugi had to ask for quiet again. He held up his hands in their too-big sleeves, trying to get their attention. 

 

Mugi continued on, “Some of the masked attackers had antlers, so it is likely that this team belonged - at least in part - to Clan Artio.”

 

Outrage overshadowed the whispers. Several people yelled, others barked. Artio controlled half of Cherryton, but did they really think they could get away with such a blatant attack against another clan? Even a clan like Felidae!

 

Mugi’s sleeve fanned the audience to get their attention with a breeze. Some of the guards even barked for order. 

 

Mugi explained as carefully as he could, “I know this is upsetting, but if people keep interrupting, we’ll be here all day. Now we have been in contact with the local nobility of Artio and Felidae. …Artio officially disowns the attack as the actions of extremists. Their people were just as frightened as ours. They claim they don’t know who did this or why, or they would turn over the perpetrators.”

 

A pitbull yelled, “Bullshit!!”

 

Mugi grit his teeth. He had to acknowledge, “We cannot confirm if Artio is being honest about that…”

 

Durham whispered to his roommates, “Yeah, because if Artio said anything else, they’d have to pay for it. Like when the hippo attacked Legosi.”

 

Legosi’s eyes instantly watered at the thought of that painful memory. He whispered back, “Please do not bring that up.”

 

Miguno the hyena tried to hush them, “Guys, shh!”

 

Up on stage, Mugi started slowly pacing back and forth. “Officially, no one has ever actually proven the Shishigumi are criminals in a court of law. A few small convictions here and there - we have plenty of rumor and intelligence - but nothing that could arrest the whole gang.”

 

“They are legally still members of Felidae in good standing, and the Felidae nobility have given assurances that they will be treated as such.” Mugi stopped to clarify, “That is to say: the Shishigumi are still part of Clan Felidae, they can live on Felidae grounds, and Felidae will protect their people and their territory.”

 

Legosi heard the way Juno sighed. She whispered, “So no one’s really doing or saying anything yet…”

 

Jack whispered back, “Well, if they said the wrong thing, they could start a clan war. Artio and Felidae have always hated each other.”

 

Jack knew, Felidae certainly wasn’t protecting the lions last night though…

 

Up on stage, Lord Mugi seemed to be getting more concerned. (He was looking less cute by the second.)

 

Mugi held out his sleeved hands again and he talked even softer. “Now… there is one other thing… and I would ask for you to hold your voices for a moment, because this is the most serious part…”

 

That just made people whisper more. A mastiff guard barked at two talkative terriers in the front.  

 

Mugi kept starting and stopping as he spoke, “We have received some statements from the sages… from the birds of Clan Aves and Clan Tellura… and from Felidae as well…”

 

“…that the battle against the Shishigumi was led by Artio’s own avatar.”

 

If Mugi was expecting silence, he didn’t get it. Everyone started talking - loud or soft, excited or fearful - too many emotions but all talking fast. Tails, ears, snouts were all going every which way. It was an avalanche of noise that had Legosi covering his ears. 

 

Legosi tried so hard just to seem confused. But he might have looked at Jack in fear. 

 

Durham was on the excited end of the spectrum, “Did you hear that? Did you hear that??” He eagerly started shaking Miguno, “The avatar was here! He was really here! I knew it, I knew it!!”

 

Miguno shared none of his enthusiasm and rebuffed the other’s hands. “Yeah, Artio ’s avatar,” the hyena corrected him. Miguno fixed his shirt where Durham ruffled it. “The lost reptile died. The herbivores have him now.”

 

Jack seeded them with a different thought on purpose. “The avatar could be a woman, you know. The last one was Jakhara and she was a fruit bat.”

 

Looming nearer to Jack, Juno stared at him suspiciously. “Are you just saying that because I’m here?”

 

Jack frowned because he hadn’t even considered that. “What? No, I’m just saying, the avatar changes gender, too. They could be a he or she or … something in between?”

 

Juno playfully rolled her eyes. She said, “I’m teasing you, Jack,” and then gave him a little nudge. 

 

At least Juno seemed more like herself now that a draft was off the table. 

 

It took the efforts of Lord Mugi and many others to calm the audience again. The meeting wasn’t over. 

 

People needed to hear this. Mugi raised his voice, “Listen! Listen!! Considering the tsunami in Indre, the avatar seems to be traveling across our country. They could still be here in our city! The lost reptile was never found, so we cannot know how old the Artio avatar is yet, but they should still be a teenager, maybe even younger.”

 

‘Should’ was a very dangerous word. Reincarnation was always mysterious. 

 

Mugi started slowly pacing again, and slid his hands together in his sleeves. “However, even a young avatar can change the entire world. We cannot afford to underestimate them. They could very easily tip the scales of battle in Artio’s favor…”

 

The Shiba Inu paused, clearly hating that he had to say this, but none of the other nobles would say this either. 

 

“…And if they’re young enough for Artio to manipulate… having the avatar could strengthen Artio’s resolve…”

 

Embolden Artio to start a clan war?

 

No one said it but everyone was thinking it. 

 

That time, the crowd stayed quiet.

 

Artio was the most numerous herbivore clan and they practically ruled Cherryton already. 

 

The Shishigumi were gangsters, but they were also one of the strongest, toughest fighting forces in the city. Cripple them and you cripple the Felidae district as a whole. 

 

What if Artio was just testing the waters before real war?

 

The room’s silent fear made Legosi feel terrible. He swallowed hard and hoped it didn’t make a noise. 

 

Mugi wanted to reassure them, but he had to be realistic. “Our country has not had a clan war in decades. Should the worst happen, I must remind you all: we care for our own. If full war breaks out between Artio and Felidae, our people in the countryside may need to get out of their way… So we may need to take in our people as refugees…”

 

Mugi stared harder at the crowd and for once the Shiba Inu actually looked like an old man. His tone hardened just like one, too, yelling, “If Artio and Felidae fight in the city, do not engage! I repeat: do not engage! Do not get involved! We cannot get drawn into such a war for either side! That will only cause more bloodshed!!”

 

More of the crowd looked frightened and tense. This was not Mugi’s normal cuteness, not by a long shot, and they all knew it. 

 

Legosi was glad the little kids weren’t here for this.

 

Mugi’s demeanor softened only a little. “…And if Artio intends to take all of Cherryton for themselves, then it is in our own best interest to leave - and to join our own people in the countryside. They would take us in, too. This is why we have clans. We support our own.”

 

Let’s avoid and evade and stay out of their way - how very airbender of him.

 

But something about those words was making Legosi angry.

 

His ears were more angled, his nose wanted to wrinkle, and he was trying not to show the kind of instinctual irritation he felt over those two words. 

 

Our people? Our own?

 

Legosi glanced around the huge hall with its huge assortment of canid species - all those dogs, wolves, foxes and coyotes, the hyenas like Miguno…

 

‘Our people.’

 

Legosi heard those words and his fractured avatar memories recalled a dozen moments, a dozen cities, a dozen crowds - a dozen lives spent around the planet and yet he always had this spirit. 

 

How many times did clan politics come back to those two terrible words? The arbitrary distinction of it. Legosi felt his eyes drawn over to Miguno and some strange sensation of difference. Legosi could hardly even point to one thing or another. He just felt, intuitively, that hyenas were not quite canid. But if it was just a matter of dogs , even Legosi didn’t fit. 

 

Who, at what point, decided the boundaries of Clan Canida?

 

Let Artio and Felidae kill each other and Canida can just step aside, uninvolved. Legosi had to suppress a desire to growl.

 

Jack squeezed Legosi’s wrist and the wolf felt himself drawn back to the present. Legosi glanced at Jack and saw the worry in Jack’s eyes. 

 

Legosi breathed deeper through his nose, trying to be subtle about it. He patted Jack’s hand once, and the wolf’s eyes expressed his gratitude. 

 

Mugi - like everyone else - missed the ire of the wolf in their midst. Mugi continued on with the only good bit of news he had, “Of course, our alliance with Clan Aves stands - as it always has - but Lord Gerbera has again ratified our old treaty in good faith…”

 

“…Aves will help us coordinate and pass messages. Their benders will support ours, and of course their healers help us. We have priority for eggs. They’ll even help us evacuate our towns if the worst happens - but they will not fight Artio.”

 

That was where they had to draw the line. 

 

“Aves would help us fight many, even Felidae, but not Artio. They have their own alliance.”

 

Durham stretched to his full height and raised his hand up high. Miguno the hyena promptly tried to pull him back down, but the coyote fought to keep it raised higher, grinning the whole time. 

 

Mugi spied him from a distance. Still projecting his voice, Mugi told him, “There will be time for more questions later.”

 

Durham happily shouted back, “But it’s about the avatar! I know who they are!”

 

Legosi’s blood froze. 

 

The crowd murmured more.

 

Miguno tried to hide lower down. 

 

Durham definitely had Mugi’s attention now. Mugi said, “This is an extremely serious matter. This is not a time for jokes. How do you know this? What evidence do you have?”

 

Durham looked and gestured to his friends for support. “I mean, it’s obvious, isn’t it? Antlers?? It’s Louis the red deer! Oguma’s son! We train with him at school! He was visiting Indre during the big tsunami!”

 

Durham pointed out Juno, Jack, and Legosi. “Some of my friends were there with him! Louis was holding the waves back with fire ! What craziness is that??” Durham thumbed at his chest, “I’m a firebender, I know what fire can do, and it can’t do that! No way he’s normal!”

 

Durham thought he had it all figured out. 

 

Durham tried to approximate Louis’ size with his hands, “Louis is super small but super powerful. He’s a scrawny herbivore! But he can kick anybody’s ass!”

 

Durham playfully punched at the air, “Then there’s a huge fight in our own backyard and it’s led by Artio??” Durham shrugged, “It has to be him!”

 

So much more commotion, so much more chatter. Durham looked way too proud of himself.

 

Legosi was keeping his mouth shut, but the emotion he felt now was definitely annoyance. Durham scared him for a second. 

 

Mugi eventually admitted, “It would be good for us to investigate that - though I doubt Artio or Lord Oguma will be forthcoming. As it is… I am putting a formal request to all of you.” 

 

Mugi’s tiny, sleeve-hidden finger pointed to everyone, “Be wary around Clan Artio, and respectful…”

 

“…Of all the herbivore clans, Artio is second only to Clan Perisso in military might. If Artio’s avatar is near… we must avoid offending them. Please, as much as possible, we must avoid the Felidae market as well. It is best for us if Artio has eyes only on Felidae…”

 

Just one thing left then. Mugi said, “We would also ask that every able-bodied adult consider signing up for additional combat training, or to serve a few hours with the guards.” 

 

A red fox stepped closer to Mugi and held up their papers, as if ready to take volunteers. 

 

Mugi gestured to a number of older canids off stage, whose outfits were clearly color-coded for element. “We will also be paying the bending masters to waive their training fees at this time - so if you’ve wanted to work on your form or strength, please sign up for lessons…”

 

“…The stronger we are as a clan, the better off we will be…”

 

The meeting ended shortly after, but there was still so much to talk about. No one really left, but some of the canids stood up to talk in tighter circles, or to memorize a few extra scents. A number of adults did head forward to volunteer.

 

Durham proudly puffed out his chest as if he had somehow scored a personal victory.

 

Jack grumbled and hefted up the big water gourd again. “Was that really necessary?”

 

Durham put a hand on his hip, “What? It’s totally obvious. It has to be Louis.”

 

Miguno said, “I thought he was the wrong age or something…”

 

Durham waved it off, “Ah, who knows how spirit junk works.”

 

Miguno said, “The sages?”

 

Durham glared a bit. “Miggy, that was rhetorical.”

 

Juno was idly fidgeting with the cap of a water gourd at her side, giving her fingers something to do. She had to admit, “But it is weird, now that you mention it… the avatar was in both cities at the same time we were…”

 

Juno wondered out loud, “Do you think Artio would lie about Louis’ age to protect him?”

 

Durham jumped at that idea. “Yeah! Like that!! Maybe that’s why he’s small! They only said he’s older to protect him!”

 

Jack made a point of looking only at Juno and asked, “Maybe the avatar just really likes our games?”

 

Juno and Durham both laughed about that. Miguno had a small grin, “Yeah, I doubt the avatar just wants to watch kid games.”

 

Legosi finally started to breathe normally and promised himself that he was not getting Durham a present this winter.

 

Now to make a quick escape before anything else happens…

 

A dingo in a dress came closer to their group. She had a big stack of papers in hand and a quill in the other - most likely one of the scribes. She was checking her papers even then, “You all are the benders from the school, right?”

 

Juno answered first, “That’s right, yes,” and then quickly listed off their names and elements.

 

The scribe was in a hurry now that people were moving. “Good. Good. The clan leaders still want an update on every bender’s combat strength as soon as possible. Since you’re underage, you’re less of a priority than the adults, but who knows when people will be needed.”

 

She struggled to turn a new page over without dropping everything, “They’ll have a master spar with each of you to see where you are. Probably tomorrow or the day after… I have a list of times here. Please do not all jump at once.”

 

In his head, Legosi said, Fuck .



…… 



Okay. This was not ideal. 

 

Legosi had to spar with a master earthbender and pretend he was totally not the avatar. He’d been through worse. He could manage. 

 

That at least was a problem for tomorrow, and right now, Legosi knew exactly where he wanted to be. 

 

The secret cavern.

 

It was technically Louis’ day for training the avatar, but Legosi was honestly not sure if he’d see Louis in the cave. It was pretty far out in the woods. 

 

After all the craziness that happened with the Shishigumi, Legosi would have understood if Louis didn’t show.

 

On his way out of town, Legosi noticed that Artio was still on high alert. Sure, Artio officially disavowed the attack as the work of unknown extremists, but Felidae had their own ‘extremists,’ didn’t they? Everyone was afraid that more conflict was imminent.

 

Out in the woods, even the spirits seemed more active. A tiny rustle in the bushes? Not unusual on the trek. 

 

Catching sight of luminous wings? Spectral faces hiding in the brush? The tip of a glowing tail as spirits dived behind cover? Yeah, Legosi had seen all that before. There was just so much more of it today. 

 

Legosi worried it was one more very bad sign, but his instincts were strangely fine with it. On a weird level… it actually felt flattering. 

 

Maybe more spirits just wanted to see him for themselves?

 

At least Legosi had Louis’ book to read in the cave (the book written by the Dragon of the West! So cool), and that was still an enjoyable way to spend the afternoon. There were so many skills, techniques, insights that by the time Legosi finished reading it once, he couldn’t remember it all. He had to start reading it again. 

 

Every so often, he put the book back on the pedestal and tried to perform the techniques on the page. Many were still out of his comfort zone - and he was in no hurry to bend lightning at all - but Legosi always loved the beauty of bending. 

 

The movement of body and element was an art form.

 

After worrying all through the meeting, he deserved to treat himself a bit. He needed the distraction. 

 

Some of it also doubled as a science lesson. Waterbending depended so much on water’s availability, but the different clans had found it in so many places. Grass, flowers, trees, cacti, hiding just underground, or in the very air… 

 

Flying waterbenders like bats and birds could even bend it out of the clouds in a mid-air fight. Ice an enemy’s wings and they have seconds before they hit the ground.  

 

Legosi had the strangest feeling like he’d actually used that move as a past avatar. Perhaps Jakhara? She certainly had to do a lot of flying and fighting when she was younger…

 

In times of war, Felidae soldiers had even bent the water from corpses on the battlefield. Legosi thought that was creepy. 

 

But to Legosi’s great glee, Louis did show eventually.

 

Legosi’s tail burst into a full wag when he saw him. His eyes grew wider. The water he was bending fell down into the reservoir with a big splash. “It’s you.” Legosi stammered, “I, I mean of course it’s you. I smelled you coming. You’re just… actually here…”

 

The red deer looked unusually embarrassed. He wasn’t dressed like himself either. Louis had a particularly large overcoat today with a huge hood that could go over his antlers. He apologized right away, “Sorry. I would have been here sooner, but the clan was being overprotective. I had to sneak out.”

 

Legosi was already moving closer. “Are you okay? Did they know it was you last night??”

 

Louis’ coy expression was the only warning Legosi had: Louis pulled Legosi nearer by the shirt and kissed the wolf hard.

 

Legosi’s worry quickly turned to a flash of heat and fluffed up fur. His tail wagged even faster. His eyes closed in the satisfaction of it.

 

He had to blink them open when the kiss ended. 

 

A part of the reservoir had steamed upwards in the meantime.

 

Louis was still looking happy and flirty, but only for a moment more. Then the deer second-guessed himself. “Sorry. Was that alright? I’m allowed to do that, right?”

 

Legosi had to clear his throat and tug at the neck of his shirt. He started stuttering again, “Yes. Yes, of course. That was fine. Good. Yes. Um. Just, not expected.”

 

A quick wave of Legosi’s hand and the steam dropped back down into their artificial lake.

 

Louis was new to this himself and it showed in his discomfort. He tried to apologize again, “In retrospect, I probably wasn’t explicit enough in the past… We spent so much time together, I thought you knew I was flirting with you. I thought you liked me. But considering your history and circumstances -”

 

“I like you,” Legosi interrupted. Louis immediately smiled more and so did Legosi. 

 

Louis double-checked anyway. “Really?”

 

“Really,” Legosi said. The wolf nervously glanced aside and fussed with his big hands in front of him. “I definitely like you… I just… couldn’t really think about romance before…”

 

Louis understood that feeling and nodded. He made it obvious this time: he stepped close again and his hands dared to rub at the bigger wolf’s chest. “How about now? …Can you think about romance now?”

 

The touch made Legosi feel even better. A pleasant rumble was rising in his chest. “I can think about you…”

 

Louis nearly laughed at the phrasing. He gripped the front of Legosi’s shirt, “About me, eh?”

 

Oh no .

 

Legosi coughed off to the side. Wolf paws went halfway up, he rushed to explain, “That sounded better in my head! I, I just meant, I didn’t think I could like anyone, I didn’t really have feelings, for anyone, and then, then we, were training, you were giving me things -”

 

Louis helped him slow down by kissing him a second time. 

 

Legosi slowed way… way… down…

 

The wolf nearly wilted into the kiss that time. Legosi’s big hands gently settled on the red deer’s hips, and both of them were holding onto the other. 

 

Louis teased and promised in equal measure, “I’ve been thinking about you, too…”

 

Legosi swallowed hard. He tried to say, “That’s good,” but he forgot to open his lips. It came out as a murmur instead. 

 

That just made Louis even happier. 

 

But Legosi did have a pertinent question earlier, and Louis wanted to answer it. 

 

Louis affectionately rubbed the wolf’s chest while explaining. Legosi seemed to like that. “To answer your question, they don’t know it was me. They know two of us had antlers, but not who the antlers belonged to. And the few birds that could see us, couldn’t tell that yours were fake from a distance.”

 

Legosi had to clear his (murmuring) throat before he could ask, “What about Els? Is she okay?”

 

“Shaken,” Louis grimaced, “But better than I expected, for what she went through. Her parents know what happened, and so does my dad, and a few others. Artio had a big meeting today about our attack, but Oguma didn’t share her name.”

 

Louis was still a little confused by that. “I guess my dad was… protecting her reputation or something…”

 

Legosi’s hands circled Louis’ waist, holding him tighter, and even that little contact was giving Legosi a thrill. “Canida had a meeting, too. They were really worried what it would mean if Artio had the avatar… that Artio could be going to war… I wanted to say something, but I didn’t.”

 

Louis seemed to expect that, so he didn’t look surprised. “Artio doesn’t want war. At least, not the local clan leaders. Not my father. He’s a glorified businessman.”

 

Louis did hesitate for a moment, like he wasn’t sure if he should say the next part. “King Hendryk, however… he’s… not a fan of carnivores…”

 

Legosi was smart enough to hear what Louis wasn’t saying. “…That sounds an awful lot like an understatement…”

 

An awkward Louis was trying to protect him. But he admitted, “It is… sort of… but you don’t have to worry about him. He’s an ocean away and he just likes to talk shit from the capital. He won’t do anything stupid. He probably won’t even hear about this for days.”

 

Legosi took a deep breath and blew it out. “That’d be nice, yeah…” Breathing in Louis’ scent was also nice, but Legosi wasn’t sure if they were close enough for him to say that out loud. “They certainly looked ready to fight today…”

 

Louis’ hands gripped the front of Legosi’s shirt tighter. “That’s just appearances, I promise. Oguma gave the rest of the district explicit instructions to avoid Clan Felidae…”

 

“…no antagonizing them, no confronting them, especially no blood feuds… We technically already punished the Shishigumi for kidnapping Els… but if Felidae believes we have the avatar, Oguma said let them. ‘Let Felidae believe we’re stronger’.”

 

Legosi realized, “The illusion of strength as a deterrent?”

 

Louis’ hands slipped up higher and looped around the back of Legosi’s neck. “Basically, yes. The last thing we want is for Felidae to start attacking Artio in the streets because someone shot off their mouth…”

 

Legosi’s ear flicked as a thought occurred to him: that the Felidae district must have had their own clan meeting. They probably had secret backroom conversations about this stuff, too.

 

It’d be nice to know what Felidae was planning next. 

 

The wolf wondered out loud, “I could probably ask Gon about Felidae. Their meeting, I mean. Gon knows I’m the avatar now, and what happened with Els, so… he’d probably be okay giving me the short version. Right?”

 

Louis was clearly more concerned about that though. His fingers gently tightened on Legosi’s shoulders. “Do you think you should be talking with him? …He didn’t exactly seem … comforted … by your heritage.”

 

“I know, but…” the wolf shook his head slowly, “He doesn’t want war any more than we do… Maybe less…” 

 

Gon knew war more intimately than any of them. Legosi said, “I feel like I can trust him.”

 

The pair of them started to sway in place. Louis’ eyes shimmered in the fire light of the cave. “Are your avatar senses tingling?”

 

Legosi murmured a laugh, unsure if that was meant as a joke or not. His hands slid along the red deer’s sides. “I don’t know about that. I was going to say it was just a feeling… but maybe it is an avatar thing. Sometimes, I’ve felt when someone is unwell, I think… or maybe when things just aren’t right? It’s hard for me to put it into words…”

 

Louis gently shifted his weight from side to side. “I won’t pretend I’m an expert on the avatar… but Jack mentioned your experiences are a little different…”

 

Legosi nodded back. His brows furrowed as he tried to think about it. “I don’t know if the other avatars felt things the way I do. I know I connect with my past lives more easily, I get flashes of their memories, but… I still only get bits and pieces… Sometimes I just know things.”

 

Louis let his right hand drift down the wolf’s arm. He asked, “Could it be a hybrid thing? Could that change or enhance your experience as an avatar, spiritually?”

 

“Enhance?” Legosi’s brain had a hiccup. He stopped entirely, like a statue.

 

Louis got concerned again. He gripped Legosi’s left hand. “Legosi?”

 

It took another second for Legosi to shake it off. He scrunched his eyes closed and open. “Sorry. Sorry, I just… I’ve only ever thought of being a hybrid as a bad thing.” He squeezed Louis’ hand in turn. “I thought I was just broken. But I am the first hybrid avatar, so…”

 

Legosi was looking far off again. 

 

Could it be a positive change instead?

 

The night he talked with the dragon-eel itched at the back of his mind like there was something he’d missed. 

 

Louis worried and leaned back, “Should I stop talking? If this is making you uncomfortable…”

 

Legosi protested fast, “No, no. It’s good.” Legosi didn’t let go of his hand or the arm around Louis’ waist. “This is good. I like talking to you.”

 

Louis slowly started to smirk again. “I like talking to you, too.”

 

Legosi’s ears flicked with the blush he was feeling. “Sorry. You just reminded me of something. I was keeping it a secret from Jack cause I didn’t want him to worry about me. Can I tell you?”

 

Louis was again swaying side to side with the wolf. “Can you tell me a special secret that you’re keeping from your best friend? I’m quite flattered.”

 

Perhaps too late, Legosi only just realized he and Louis were slow dancing in their secret space. That made him warmer still. 

 

Legosi tried to explain, “The night after we beat Indre, I saw the dragon-eel spirit in the ocean again. It was the one I saw before the tsunami, so I chased after it.”

 

This was clearly not the kind of secret Louis was expecting. Louis frowned at that. “…You could tell it was the same one? What if it was another?”

 

Legosi glanced aside. “Well, um, we talked a bit, so it was definitely him. He remembered it, too. And I was really down on myself, but he was saying nice things about me.”

 

Louis was still frowning, “You talked… to the dragon-eel?”

 

Legosi looked more awkward. “Um… yes? He seemed pretty smart. And probably old. I think he knew Jakhara; he mentioned her.”

 

Louis took a moment to process that. Dealing with any spirit was new to him. “…I’ve heard of some spirits talking, but I’ll be honest, I’ve barely even seen one before today, much less heard one talk.”

 

“Before today?” Legosi’s face was quick to show the worry he felt. “What else happened today?”

 

“Nothing,” Louis replied fast. “They didn’t bother me or anything. When I was making my way here, they were just… looking at me. I’ve almost never seen one before today. Then today I saw several.”

 

The wolf rumbled to himself in displeasure. “That might be my fault, sorry. The dragon-eel said that they see things differently than us. Like, our energy? He was kind of vague… but he said they can probably tell I’m the avatar. Maybe they could see my energy on you.”

 

Louis looked flirty again and teased him. “Your energy, huh? Is that what we call it?”

 

In absolute embarrassment, Legosi’s fur floofed right out. “I was referring to all the healing, not the kissing. I’d been healing you yesterday.”

 

Louis laughed softly, a pure and innocent sound that still managed to make Legosi happy. Louis looked so good when he smiled for real. Legosi loved seeing that. 

 

Louis leaned up to give Legosi another kiss. The red deer whispered, “You look so cute when you’re flustered.”

 

Legosi’s tail wagged its hardest yet. Legosi had trouble speaking - which Louis took as an opportunity for another kiss.

 

Louis liked stealing kisses. 

 

Legosi could have melted. 

 

Louis held himself closer against the wolf, practically waist to waist. But he didn’t want them to stop their slow dance either. “I keep distracting you, sorry. Please, you were talking with the dragon-eel? What did he say?”

 

Legosi had to lean his face away, coughed to clear his throat. Legosi finally managed to say, “He said… my presence was a gift. That I was precious…”

 

Louis agreed right away, “You’re very precious. You’re the best thing to ever happen to me.”

 

Legosi’s bashfulness wouldn’t go away. “He called me a child of love. And when I asked if someone could make me normal, he said the world would be ‘poorer’ for that.”

 

Louis agreed with that, too. He nodded along, “He was right. I’m pretty sure you’ve saved my life a few times over… You being you, who you are… it’s meant only good things for me… I’m not sure I felt alive before you helped me in the forest…”

 

Legosi might just have to live with his fur permanently fluffed up forever. He looked so happy. “It was some of the nicest stuff anyone has ever said about a hybrid like me… and so is that… He even said I was beautiful, to him…”

 

Louis wore that coy expression again, and he asked, “Can I tell you a secret of my own?”

 

Legosi’s tail wagged. “Sure. But it might not be safe. I’m still not a great liar…”

 

Louis put a hand up to cover the wolf’s mouth. The red deer was smirking more and more. 

 

Louis whispered the secret. “I think you’re beautiful, too.”

 

Legosi’s tail nearly made him float.

Chapter 29: The doctor is in (Kibi/Tao)

Summary:

-Long chapter is long. The fall-out arc continues.-

You know what’s a fun anxiety hack? When you’d be terrified of making a fuss for yourself, but when someone else is in the same situation, you can immediately burst into action. The mom-friend override.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It was hard to tell time in their secret cave, but Legosi’s noisy stomach made an executive decision for everyone: it was time to be done and time to feed the wolf.

 

The woods were slightly darker that evening. 

 

Louis and Legosi could walk at least part of the way home together. They didn’t hold hands or anything, but they were still very close. Instead of following the streams the whole way back, they were cutting through part of the woods as a shortcut. 

 

Though, a small part of Louis still found it unpleasant to be this far out in the woods. Spirits… brigands… well, mostly spirits actually. 

 

Louis and Legosi stayed on guard, but they hadn’t seen bandit trouble at all in the last few months. Maybe the meat-eating carnivores didn’t come out this far either?

 

Or - as Louis glanced back at Legosi and saw a spectral face between the bushes - maybe the spirits were scaring away the brigands?

 

Could they be so lucky?

 

The spirit rushed for a better hiding spot. 

 

Louis eventually had a thought when they were halfway home. Louis spoke up, “Oh, I just remembered something.”

 

Legosi turned his neck to face him, but they both kept walking. Legosi said, “Remembered what?”

 

Louis carefully thread between some of the thicker brush. “Rescuing Els was one of the most diverse clan operations in ages.”

 

The wolf frowned. He used his earthbending to help make a wider path for them, carefully moving some bushes and trees aside. “There weren’t that many of us…”

 

As soon as they got to the other side, Legosi gently returned the plants as if the ground had never moved. 

 

Louis playfully scoffed, “There were tons!” Louis went down a mental checklist, counting them up. “Haru is from Rodentia, Jack is Canida, technically you’re Canida and Squamata… Riz is Ursidae, Tem and I are Artio, and Bill, he’s Felidae… I don’t know if Artio and Felidae have done anything together in decades. They won’t even work together in the city guard.”

 

Legosi’s face was still struggling with that. It felt wrong for some reason, but he couldn’t tell if that was an avatar sentiment or some forgotten memory.  

 

His head tilted slightly as he thought. “There were way more of us when the tsunami hit. Dom and Legom, they’re Aves. Aoba is Clan Tellura. Mokichi and Kai are Mustelidae, and then even more people from the city came to help, too.”

 

Louis had to duck low under a tree branch, careful of his antlers. Louis protested, “That doesn’t count. That was a tsunami, not a rescue mission.”

 

Legosi rapidly shook his head, “It was totally a rescue mission! The whole city pitched in to help each other and evacuate people off the beach.”

 

Louis nudged him and teased back, “Okay, okay, it was a rescue mission! But at least part of their motivation was mutually assured protection. Saving Els was - entirely - about saving Els. One person, from Artio. And the whole team risked their lives and worked together to do that, even Bill - and we’re supposed to be enemies.”

 

Legosi’s ears were drooping lower.

 

Louis noticed and stopped walking. “What’s wrong?”

 

Legosi unconsciously reached for the nautilus amulet under his shirt. “Nothing. Just… Bill…”

 

Louis grit his teeth. “Yeah… Bill…”

 

They didn’t really want to say it out loud, to jinx it, but it was making them worry anyway. The lions might have seen Bill when he arrived to help… Bill didn’t even have a disguise, he was never supposed to be there at all, but when parts of the building were blowing up, he couldn’t stay away. He saved Louis and he might have saved Els.

 

Bill risked everything to help.

 

Louis and Legosi started walking again through the forest. The brush was thinning, so that helped. 

 

Louis tried to be hopeful, “Gon said he could handle it… somehow… but now that I think about it, I’m not really sure what he meant by that.”

 

Legosi wanted to believe. “Gon tries to take care of all of us… way more than my own dad anyway… but I’d feel better knowing that Bill is safe somewhere.” 

 

An old memory was stirring in the back of Legosi’s mind - the face of some lion an avatar once knew. “Does Felidae still brand people? When they banish someone and burn their face?”

 

Louis almost laughed. “Not like I’d know. I haven’t heard of Felidae banishing anyone in ages. ‘Quietly disappeared’ is another story.” 

 

Louis meant that as a joke at first, but they all knew that was just a code word for devouring. The idea that Bill could end up like that suddenly hit an unexpected part of Louis’ conscience. 

 

Louis looked less comfortable about admitting, “For a feline to turn their back on Felidae… they’re more likely to eat him than banish him…”

 

Legosi’s body language - his ears, his tail, his shoulders - they were all drooping low again. 

 

Louis was quick to contradict himself, grabbing Legosi’s hand, “But that’s not going to happen because Gon can handle it. It’s Gon .” There were very few people like him. “He’s a firebending master and one of the few ever blessed with blue flames. He rose above his station and now he runs a school for the whole city. He’s probably the most well-respected member of Felidae in the country.”

 

Affectionately, Louis squeezed Legosi’s hand. “So if Gon says he can handle it, he can handle it.”

 

Legosi’s ears perked up only slightly. His tail swayed twice. “You’re just saying that cause you don’t want me to feel bad…”

 

Legosi started to walk away, but Louis didn’t let go of his hand. He stepped entirely in front of the wolf to stop him, “You would be right in saying that… but that doesn’t mean I’m wrong.”

 

Legosi murmured softly. 

 

The wolf dared to lean in just a little closer and gave Louis the last kiss for the day, a gentle one on Louis’ cheek. Legosi’s eyes were full with the love of him. 

 

Crime never felt so good as when Legosi was kissing Louis.

 

Legosi gently caressed the red deer’s face, “I can ask Gon about it tomorrow…”



……



Louis finished getting back to the city by walking the river. He had to get back to Oguma’s mansion. Clan Artio probably would have noticed his absence over the last several hours, but Louis didn’t quite care. His time with Legosi was worth their fussing.

 

Legosi swam underground to get closer to the school. He was starting to get good at that after all this practice. 

 

He could feel things a lot better when he was completely in the earth, instead of walking on his booted feet. He didn’t even get stuck in tree roots anymore. 

 

He surfaced in the woods nearest to the school, shook his body from head to tail, and earthbending cast all the dirt off his clothes and fur like he was shaking off water. He gave himself a quick once-over, fixing his clothes before finally returning to the campus properly.

 

He hurried to the school kitchens and managed to snag dinner before they closed the lines.

 

There was only a fraction of students still on campus for the break, and of those even more had finished eating and left. 

 

Legosi counted just under two dozen still sitting in the school’s massive dining area - with that huge assortment of chairs and tables for differently sized species. It was just enough people for Legosi to realize the starkness in their arrangement today.

 

As big as the space was, the Artio students sat only with Artio in a distant corner to themselves. 

 

A pack of canids sat together in the opposite corner, as far as possible. 

 

Clan Perisso claimed a different side, and one bear was near to no one. 

 

They left such a vast, open emptiness between them all…

 

As if to maximize how much time they had, to defend themselves from the others?

 

Legosi felt himself hurt at the sight of it.

 

Carnivores and herbivores usually had different tables and sides, sure, but the hall was never this divided by clan. There was a quietness to the whole area, everyone was whispering, and their eyes… their eyes were sharp and suspicious. 

 

The only people who weren’t sitting with their clan were Kibi and Tao. They had their own little niche. 

 

The panther and anteater sat across from each other, a wooden table all that stood between them.

 

Some of the wolves waved for Legosi to come sit with them, but Legosi shook his head. “I’m good, thanks.” He pointed at Kibi and Tao, “We’re on the bending teams together.”

 

The wolves and dogs still looked at Legosi like he’d gone crazy.

 

Legosi ignored it. Determination in his tail, Legosi took his tray of food and drink and headed straight for Kibi and Tao.

 

Legosi took the chair next to Tao, left a respectful space between them. He still leaned a little across the table so he could whisper to Kibi as well, “Please tell me nothing bad happened in the last few hours.”

 

Tao’s face contorted around a fearful giggle. The forced nature of his smile only further accented the terror in his eyes. “Nothing!” His voice cracked. Tao tried to talk lower, “Nothing. Nothing bad.”

 

The panther looked to Kibi for assistance, with circle-wide feline eyes clearly saying ‘ Help me!

 

Kibi quickly stood up on his seat so he could lean a little over the table as well. He whispered back, “Okay, I know you’re often in your own world, but please tell me you didn’t miss the avatar’s earth-shattering attack on the Shishigumi ??”

 

Legosi grit his teeth. He tried to slowly pick up his sandwich for dinner. “No. No, I heard a lot about it already… unless there was a second? Please tell me there wasn’t a second. I only know about last night.”

 

Tao started giggling nervously again, and silenced himself with a very big piece of hard bread. He held it with both hands and did not chew the bread so much as bite down on it like a gag.

 

Kibi very consciously had to keep his arms still and his voice soft, “No, just the one fight - the one with the explosions and fire blasts and now everybody’s afraid it's war!”

 

Legosi swallowed hard. His fingers tightened on his own sandwich. “Um… yeah… I heard that one…”

 

Legosi ate a bit more of his dinner. His stomach needed more food first before he could really do anything else. 

 

Several of the other students were looking at them out of the corner of their eyes. They probably knew what the three were talking about, even if they were that far away. Last night’s fight was all anyone could think about. 

 

Kibi groaned and sat back in his seat, shaking his head. “Legosi, if I had your brain… I’m not sure you’d notice it was gone.”

 

It took Legosi a second to process that. Then he complained, “Hey! I’ve had a lot on my mind, okay? It’s been a really crazy few months.”

 

Kibi sighed heavily. He looked back and forth between the two carnivores. “Yeah, sure, I’ll give you that…”

 

Ellen the zebra’s death, Dolph the hippo’s arrest, the games, the tsunami, the avatar…

 

Tao tried to drink from his cup of tea - realized he was still gagging himself on bread, had to remove the bread first - and by the time he was taking a sip, his hand was shaking.

 

Legosi had to ask, “Hey, uh, Tao? Are you okay?”

 

Tao’s eyes said ‘ Not remotely! ’ while the panther lied, “I’m fine! Perfectly fine!” He gulped on air, “Never better!”

 

The panther bit down even harder on his bread. His fearful eyes locked on Kibi, at Legosi, then back at Kibi again. 

 

You know, as much flack as Legosi gets for not being a good liar… Tao could not be more obvious.

 

Legosi rather wished he was better at talking right now. Haru, Juno, Jack, Louis, they were all good at showing Legosi empathy. They helped when he felt bad. 

 

Right now, Tao was clearly in the same place. 

 

How weird a feeling, but in that moment, Legosi felt more kinship to the panther than two hundred wolves.

 

Legosi couldn’t say anything in front of his clan, but this was just Tao and Kibi. Surely he could do something if it was just them?

 

Three horses of Clan Perisso all got up from their table at once, and a few tiny members of Rodentia were quick to hitch a ride. Legosi hadn’t seen the rodents earlier, but at least the school wasn’t as divided as he first feared. 

 

Legosi looked instead at Tao and tried to muster his own conviction. “So… I’m afraid, like all the time. You know that. I completely embarrassed myself at Indre. Sometimes I can’t stop myself talking and I end up rambling trying to find the right words…”

 

“…I never know if I do… but Louis told me some things about Artio, and I don’t know everything, but I do know this: the avatar would never hurt you, Tao.”

 

Tao showed only the slightest change. His feline pupils relaxed the tiniest bit. 

 

Legosi tried to be more reassuring, and he actually touched the panther’s arm for a second. “He wouldn’t, Tao. You’re a good person, and any avatar could tell that. They’d never hurt you. And they’d never go after all of Felidae either, no matter what people might say.”

 

Tao was not quite able to manage a response. But he stopped chewing on the bread and just held it over his plate instead, moving as slow as can be. His eyes stayed downwards as if he was bowing his head.

 

Tao looked defeated in some way, and that was a sentiment Legosi knew well.

 

Kibi, however, was eyeing the wolf more suspiciously. He leaned an arm on the table, “You’re singing a different tune today. I thought you were freaked by this stuff.”

 

Frowning, Legosi purposefully took a big bite of his sandwich to buy himself another moment. He wanted to phrase it better in his head first. 

 

“Well… I am scared,” Legosi admitted while chewing. “My clan was worried about all this, too. They want to be smart. But it sounds like the avatar is… really around now?”

 

Still not the best way to put it, the panther was still too nervous. Tao occupied himself with the very tough bread again while his tail flicked anxiously behind him.

 

Maybe Tao was afraid of saying the wrong thing, too.

 

Legosi tried again, “I just mean, the avatar only fights bad people. Tao’s not bad. And Felidae has problems, but they aren’t all bad either. So…” He was about to say ‘you're safe,’ but he thought it better to say, “We’re safe for now.”

 

Legosi thought that sounded logical, right?

 

Tao still looked like he wanted to shrink and hide under the table. His tail had finally stopped twitching by curling against the chair leg. 

 

Kibi agreed if only to cheer up Tao, “I was saying the same thing earlier. Felidae and Artio have been clashing like this for decades.” Kibi nodded in an attempt to seem self-assured, “They’ll strut their stuff, act overdramatic, and then it’ll go back to normal like it always has.”

 

Kibi started picking up big clumps of rice with his chopsticks, “There’s not going to be a war.”

 

Legosi really would have liked to believe that last part, too, but… the way Tao looked, the panther clearly didn’t believe Kibi either. A war was going to happen. 

 

Legosi tried to eat a bit more of his dinner and think about what he could actually do. The part of him that wanted to make things right, make things better… it was tugging at his insides for sure.

 

Kibi frowned a little when he remembered something. He pointed his chopsticks at Legosi, “Hey, you’ve got a great nose. Do you think the avatar could have followed us?”

 

Legosi glanced behind himself. “To dinner?”

 

Kibi scoffed, “No, not to dinner!” But that did make Kibi laugh. Kibi tapped his chopsticks to the center of his plate, “Here! To Cherryton.” 

 

There was a pleasant warmth in Kibi’s eyes as he looked to Tao, “Back at Indre! That’s where they were first. They saved us all from the tsunami. But when we were playing Truth or Dare,” Kibi suddenly dropped his volume so much, it was barely audible, “we started talking about the Shishigumi!”

 

That one night was memorable for a lot of people.

 

Kibi acted like it was an entertaining conspiracy, “What if the avatar heard us and came to smite the gang on our behalf?”

 

Legosi was too quick to correct him, “No no. No, it wasn’t smiting. He wasn’t there to kill. He was just there to save Els.”

 

Tao’s teeth chomped straight through his bread. “Els??” 

 

Legosi bit his tongue too late. 

 

Kibi was a fraction slower. “Els? Els the goat, Els? Our Els?? What do you mean by that??”

 

The wolf’s mouth had trouble voicing a word, hanging open awkwardly. “Y-yes? You guys… didn’t hear that part?”

 

Kibi and Tao both looked at him in disbelief. Tao’s fur and somehow even his whiskers were bristling in fear, “No! No one mentioned Els!” 

 

Kibi nearly climbed on the table and only stopped because the other students were staring now, “What happened to Els? Is she okay??”

 

Legosi glanced at the few distant people still around the dining area. He didn’t want to be overheard, hoped they were far enough away. But for a moment, Legosi’s eyes locked with Tao’s and he just knew he had to say it.

 

Legosi endeavored to keep his cool and pace his quiet words like there was no problem at all. “She’s fine now… She’s home… but that’s what it was about last night. The Shishigumi grabbed her… but before she could be devoured, the avatar and his friends staged a rescue mission.”

 

Relief replaced a portion of Tao’s anxiety. 

 

So Legosi took a risk to add something else, “They weren’t just from Artio either.” Maybe that would help Tao, too. It wasn’t a concentrated enemy force. “The team was from many clans. They got her out safe. And then they left. Um, mission accomplished?”

 

Tao looked like he could finally catch his breath. His sigh was so heavy. His fingers ran back through the fur on his head, trying to self-soothe or check his own anxious appearance. The scrawny panther tried to take another drink from his tea cup.

 

Legosi promised, “That’s what happened last night. And the avatar isn’t going to attack again. Cause Els is safe. And, and I was talking with Louis earlier, and you know his dad, Oguma basically rules Cherryton… Louis said he doesn’t want war either.”

 

Legosi tried to get support from Kibi, motioning to him, “So, um, it’s like what Kibi said… Felidae and Artio will just… talk a big game… and then things will go back to normal.”

 

Kibi and Tao were both staring now, each grappling with all this information - but Legosi was hardly the person to make up tall tales. 

 

Legosi glanced aside once, self-consciously scratched at the fluff of his cheek. “Well… Els probably doesn’t want people to know that though, cause it’s… um, embarrassing? I’m not sure what to call that actually… but we probably shouldn’t spread it around or it'd hurt her feelings. Or get her in trouble.”

 

Kibi scoffed again, “Yeah, I’ll bet.” Kibi rubbed at his forehead, “If the avatar fought a gang of lions for me, I wouldn’t advertise that either. It’s practically asking for more trouble.”

 

Tao swallowed very hard and finally got enough courage to reply. His voice stayed weak anyway, “The Shishigumi didn’t mention that…”

 

His feline whiskers seemed to be hanging heavy again.

 

Legosi looked at Tao, the tiniest respite in the panther’s frame. Legosi gently asked, “At Felidae’s meeting?”

 

Tao nodded so slightly he barely moved at all. 

 

Kibi stuck his nose up and complained, “Well, it wouldn’t be like those guys to admit fault anyway. They only talk to people to talk down to them.”

 

Kibi had heard Tao’s stories often enough to repeat them. Then Kibi took a big bite of his vegetables and chewed them grumpily.

 

Tao’s fingers held tighter to his tea cup and his eyes tried to stay entirely on that liquid surface - like it was a place to hide and he wanted inside it. “The avatar attacked… That’s what they said… Artio’s avatar showed up with a squad of bending masters, masked and armored for war… They attacked with no warning, and no cause…”

 

Of course the Shishigumi would lie and tell their own version of the story. Of course they wouldn’t mention the kidnapping. Legosi stayed quiet to listen and didn’t contradict them yet. 

 

Tao continued softly, “…They said it took an avatar to even challenge them - in a sneak attack, too - but the Shishigumi still won… The avatar killed the old Chief, but he was a crippled old man. That was all they could do… The avatar had to withdraw right after…”

 

Tao squeezed his cup harder. Jittery claws threatened to scratch it. “I figured that was just bullshit on their part. Artio has always wanted us dead… and now the avatar has antlers …”

 

Tao looked like he wanted to whimper.

 

Faster than he meant, Legosi grabbed Tao’s wrist. 

 

Tao looked up, wolf and panther locked eyes again, and Legosi promised, “The avatar wouldn’t let that happen either - antlers or not. And if you were in trouble, he’d help you, too.”

 

It was too much. 

 

Tao pulled his arm away, spilled part of his tea, and he looked away even further. “Legosi, you don’t know that.” His voice only found strength in disbelief, “The avatar would never care about me. Nobody cares about Felidae!”

 

Kibi interrupted out loud, “Well, I do!” 

 

Kibi made a big show of getting back to his dinner, shoveling big bites of food for energy. He talked while chewing, “I don’t care if I am tiny. I don’t care if my whole clan goes to war. If people want to pick a fight, then I’ll fight back, and I’ll fight for Felidae, too!”

 

The panther rumbled in fearful protest. “Kibi…” Tao scratched at the sides of his own head, “You can’t say stuff like that. You’re going to get in trouble!”

 

Too loud. Some of the other students were definitely staring now. What could they actually hear at this distance?

 

Tao glued his eyes downwards to his plate in an effort not to see them.

 

Kibi pointed with the chopsticks again, “I don’t care.” The anteater was aggressively finishing his rice and he didn’t care if people overheard him, “Everybody’s scared right now! Everybody’s afraid cause they don’t know what’s happening and they see danger everywhere! But Legosi’s right: the avatar doesn’t fight good people, and Tao, you’re one of the best!”

 

The panther tried to keep his mouth shut even as he groaned. Tao pushed his own plate aside, “You don’t get it!”

 

Legosi finally said, “I don’t.” He didn’t try to mince words about that. But Legosi and Tao had many things in common. Legosi wanted to understand, “I’m scared a lot, too. And I don’t have answers. And the clans scare me and war terrifies me, but it feels like there’s something you’re not saying.”

 

Was there some secret about Felidae that Tao wasn’t sharing?

 

The pain in Tao’s throat was only getting worse. Tao squeezed his head with his hands, “There’s no future where things are okay! Artio, the avatar, it doesn’t matter! If it’s not them, it’ll be someone else! I’m part of Felidae and I have one purpose, one road, and Felidae is enemies with practically everyone! I will be a medic for Felidae! It’s not expected, it’s demanded! We have no allies and they won’t let a healer leave! I’m going to end up in war! It’s inevitable! I don’t have a choice!”

 

Kibi swore, “And that’s bullshit! Things are going to be okay!”

 

Kibi kept chomping vegetables, “We’re going to make things okay. We’ll make it better ourselves, and if Felidae gives you orders, they can fuck off! We’ll find somewhere else! The sages could hide us! You could join the sages!”

 

Tao smashed his fist against the table, outright yelled back at Kibi, “ And they’d probably kill me for joining them! I can’t be a deserter! I can’t live my life in fear of Felidae! I can’t! They won’t let me get away!”

 

Before Kibi could even swallow, Tao bolted. He sprinted away as fast as he could, didn’t even hear Kibi yell after him, “Tao! Tao, come back!”

 

Tao sprinted away like the lean feline he was, eager to be anywhere else.

 

Kibi stumbled as he tried to get off the chair, chase after him. Kibi didn’t even look back. 

 

Legosi hesitated. Legosi looked. 

 

Legosi looked elsewhere around the room, the vast emptiness. The few students remaining all quickly turned away and pretended to not notice. Not their problem. 

 

Legosi’s nose wrinkled and he got up from the table. He raised his voice in sarcastic anger, “No, no! Nobody get up! I’m sure your classmate is completely fine! Do nothing!”

 

Legosi turned away and didn’t wait for a response. He was angry and instinct took over. 

 

Legosi joined the chase.

 

Legosi could run faster than Kibi, couldn’t he? Kibi had tiny legs. Legosi caught up with ease and didn’t stop. 

 

Legosi picked the anteater up in mid stride, swung Kibi up onto his shoulders and just kept running. Kibi urged him on.

 

Tao’s scent ran past the school walls, straight for the woods. It had already been dark before. It was practically night under the trees.

 

Kibi kept calling after Tao and Legosi kept tracking. Legosi navigated brush and branches with practiced ease. The dark forest was his friend.

 

Felines may be good sprinters, but Tao’s legs and lungs could only take him so far. 

 

Tao ran out of steam eventually, found a suitable tree, and pressed his face against it. Claws wanted to scratch the bark but didn’t. His body was holding back even then, trying to contain too much emotion. 

 

Tao was finally alone enough to cry, and the panther’s insides were still resisting. There is no crying. They’re not allowed. Felidae men do not cry, they’re strong. They have to be. There’s no other choice. 

 

You cannot look weak around your enemies. Felidae had nothing but enemies.

 

Tao probably thought Kibi couldn’t follow him out that far - alone, a forest on the edge of blackness - but Legosi could. 

 

The wolf slowed down on the approach, stepped more carefully not to scare him, before setting Kibi down on the ground.

 

But now that they were here, Kibi was struggling to find the right words. “Tao…”

 

The panther didn’t turn. He refused to look. He sniffled, “You’re wasting your time. Just go. I’m fine. I’m fine alone. This can’t end well.”

 

Defeat hung over the panicked panther like a tangible presence. 

 

Wrong.

 

Wrong.

 

The avatar part of Legosi bristled like the fur along his neck. His fists tightened at his sides.

 

He couldn’t say this before. He couldn’t make promises to Canida.

 

But to his friends?

 

Yes. Legosi could find conviction for them.

 

“Then I will make it end well.”

 

The strength in those words caught them by surprise. Kibi and Tao glanced back at Legosi, and for a moment, in the dark, Legosi barely looked like himself. 

 

The wolf was standing straight and tall. 

 

Legosi started walking closer. “I’m scared all the time,” he repeated himself. “And I worry and panic and I know that feeling so well and it’s so hard to control that on your own. We all need help.”

 

Legosi pointed at his own head, “It is so hard when your brain is your enemy and tries to convince you of terrible things and Jack has had to help me in those moments, again and again and again.”

 

Tao’s damp eyes were blurry and confused. He stammered, “What are you talking about?”

 

The words Riz spoke last night echoed in Legosi’s mess of a memory.

 

*

 

‘If I’m big and strong for any good reason, it’s so I can help my friends.’

 

*

 

As Legosi walked closer, he trailed his hands through the air at his sides, drawing liquid from the dense forest air. Water gathered on his fingertips.

 

“But if I was born as the avatar for any good reason, it was to help people who are suffering - and I guess I just can’t stop myself from helping people.”

 

Legosi held up both wet hands toward Tao, and in those dark woods, that thin layer of water glowed softly with his energy. “Can I help you? Jack has taught me a lot of things, I promise. I know how to help with a panic attack…”

 

Legosi added, “Please?”

 

Kibi fainted outright.



……



Kibi yawned wide, stretching his sleepy limbs. The anteater was laying in Tao’s lap, and looking up into Tao’s face was the first thing Kibi saw. A warm glow was shining around Tao, like the dawn was at his back. Did Tao turn into an angel at some point?

 

Not a terrible way to wake up, all things considered. Kibi liked the panther’s face. 

 

Kibi wet his lips. “I just had the strangest dream…”

 

Legosi’s voice asked in curiosity, “How was it?”

 

Crunch. Kibi craned his neck to look past Tao’s shoulder. 

 

Legosi was kneeling right behind Tao and his glowing hands were gently touching the panther’s back. He was helping to slow Tao’s racing heart, his unsteady breaths, the excitement and agitation in his nerves… The feline’s muscles were relaxing.

 

Anxiety attacks so many different parts of the body. Your own adrenaline can be poison.

 

Kibi froze as he suddenly realized, “Um, not a dream?”

 

Tao giggled softly in strange relief. He rubbed a palm at his right eye, “Me losing it in front of the avatar?” Tao sniffled, “Apparently not a dream.” 

 

It was definitely still night. The only glow was from Legosi, and no one did try to follow them out this far. 

 

(Legosi was very expressly sniffing, looking, and attentive to earth vibrations. He did not want to have another Bill situation.) 

 

Legosi gently corrected Tao, “I’ve ‘lost it’ in front of you guys, too, so I can’t really hold it against you… I am well practiced in the ways of ‘freaking out’ these days.”

 

Tao laughed for real then. He switched to rubbing at his other eye instead. He really didn’t want to look like he’d been crying. It felt embarrassing.

 

Kibi made a point of getting up and stepping to the side. His little eyes were still trying to process what Legosi was doing, and it was much harder for him to see in the dark like this. 

 

Kibi slowly pointed at the wolf with both hands. “So. Um. Waterbending?”

 

Legosi adjusted the positions of his glowing hands, “I have a great line about advanced mud, but it probably won’t make sense out of context, so… yeah… it’s water…”

 

Tao sniffled and thumbed back at the wolf, “They saved Els: Bill, Legosi, Louis, Riz…”

 

Legosi added, “Jack and Haru and Tem, too. Um, it was a thing. We were all panicking, we had to get her out by nightfall… I couldn’t do it by myself and we couldn’t really tell people why we had to stage a sneak attack against lion gangsters - without making all of us a target in the process…”

 

Kibi flopped back down on his butt, tail between his legs. He may or may not have meant to take a seat like that. “Any, uh, other revelations we should know about?”

 

Legosi murmured for a moment. He shifted his hands again on Tao’s back. “Well… Louis and I are dating now, Bill’s temporarily in hiding, and technically I’m one-fourth komodo dragon, so… I’m a child of both clans? Um, Haru is pretty sure you guys are dating, too? I didn’t really know how to bring that up without scaring you guys, but… your evening was already ruined.”

 

It was Kibi’s turn for nervous giggling. He grabbed one side of his face. “Oh. Haha. Haha. Is that all?”

 

Tao finally seemed to have calmed down. He did sniffle once more though. “One less thing to worry about, right? The avatar is … on our side.”

 

In more ways than one. 

 

It still sounded impossible.

 

Legosi gave a friendly squeeze to Tao’s shoulder as he finished up. “I prefer being called a hybrid, for the record… The word ‘abomination’ always feels like a slur…”

 

Tao rubbed at the mild ache still in his chest. “I always thought that was a bad word for it, too…”

 

Legosi shifted to taking a seat off to the side so he could face them both. Yet, he quickly realized the anteater wouldn’t do great with so little light. So Legosi brushed a few sticks together and lit it with his firebending. 

 

He held his right hand near the flames to keep them contained, to feed them with his own energy so they didn’t spread or consume. But just in case someone did show up, they had an excuse for the source of that fire light.

 

Kibi swallowed hard. He was still shocked and staring at everything, but Kibi found strength in holding Tao’s hand. “I always figured there had to be more like us somewhere, but this is not how I saw us meeting them…”

 

Kibi regarded the wolf again, “Or meeting the avatar for that matter…”

 

That unexpected boost to Legosi’s confidence seemed to finally be fading. “I wasn’t sure I’d meet anyone like me either…” 

 

With his free left hand, Legosi scratched at the back of his neck self-consciously. “I mean, you guys probably understand my situation better than most. It’s not really safe for people to know about me yet. My one advantage is that everyone is looking for a reptile… or, well, a deer now…”

 

Gouhin caught him so quickly after he heard one night’s conversation. Gon needed a bit longer but he wasn’t a sage. Sooner or later, more people would figure it out.

 

But if more people believed the avatar was a deer, maybe he bought himself a little more time…

 

Legosi tried to take a deep breath to steady himself. He shifted his hand so he could double-check the fire in front of him. “I need to stay secret for now and so does my family… but I didn’t want you guys to be upset if there was something I could do to help… You guys are my friends…”

 

Tao glanced aside again, whiskers a little lower. He managed another mumble, “I appreciate that…”

 

Kibi asked the first thing that popped into his head. “Are you a god?”

 

Legosi’s eyes got wide and he almost fell backwards. “God, no! I’m just a guy with too much energy… and too many memories.”

 

Legosi found that terribly amusing for some reason. He leaned back on his left hand.

 

Kibi’s finger pointed at him in accusation, “Cause if you’re a god, you totally have to tell us. That’s like, spirit etiquette. It’s a law. You have to be honest when asked a question. Are you a god?”

 

(That is totally not how spirits work.)

 

Legosi might have been spending too much time with Louis: he playfully rolled his eyes just like him. “I’m a daydreamer with anxiety and I suck at algebra. No , I’m not a god of any sort. I’m not even a full avatar.”

 

Kibi seemed to just recall their earlier talk. His whole body was stricken with fear, “Oh my spirits, I insulted the avatar!”

 

Kibi tried to bow low, stammering apologies for his joke about Legosi missing a brain. 

 

Legosi ended up laughing though. “Kibi, stop, please! I don’t like the bowing. I’m still me.” 

 

Legosi raised his left hand upwards and the ground gently lifted Kibi back up onto his feet. Kibi did not try to bow again. In fact, he held utterly still like he was afraid to move at all.

 

Legosi’s ear flicked at an afterthought. “I just - very occasionally - spike higher in the energy department…”

 

Tao finally spoke up again. “How are you alive?”

 

Legosi closed his mouth and frowned. “You mean the tsunami?” His head tilted left, “Well, there’s this thing called the avatar state. That’s when -”

 

“No,” Tao interrupted. The panther’s eyes were suddenly more hesitant in looking at him. Not quite afraid, but confused? Tao said, “If you’re… a hybrid… a second-generation hybrid… they didn’t find you? …That’s lifetimes .”

 

A lifetime away from the people who might hurt them.

 

Legosi understood now. He murmured softly. “My grandpa is an earthbender like me. When he and grandma knew they wanted to be together, they left the country where they grew up… They made their way here across the ocean, where no one was looking for them. Then they made a home a few hours from here - in the deeper woods.”

 

The soft crackling of the fire reminded Legosi of days long ago, his childhood with Leano and Gosha…

 

Legosi liked these quiet moments in the forest.

 

Legosi remembered, “We were pretty much the only people around for kilometers. Occasionally they’d buy or trade things with one of the towns or a traveling merchant, but we did most of the farming ourselves…”

 

Tiny Legosi in his first digits of life, digging the way his family told him. A lot of it was just following directions back then, earthbending the way Gosha taught him. Gotta be careful in digging out the vegetables.

 

Legosi had to pull his gaze away from the fire, to shake his head and thoughts free. He felt he should correct himself, “I was still little back then, so I’m not a great farmer or anything, but I still know how to plant some stuff. I could find some things. Grandpa taught us lots of little tricks to survive in the woods, if we were ever on our own or needed to run away…”

 

Legosi found his gaze shifting further off to the side, as if trying to see his home from this far away. A part of him longed to return to the quiet solitude of that place, their tiny pocket of a home in the woods… where things were plain and simple… 

 

Even if it wasn’t night, the forest was too deep for that, the brush too thick… But he did see the slightest glow of a spirit around one tree. 

 

Legosi was starting to wonder if the spirits were more involved with people than he first thought.

 

Legosi looked back to Kibi and Tao, and both of them were staring at Legosi in a very different way. 

 

A longing?

 

A hope? 

 

Like Legosi represented something impossible and they both needed that. The fire’s warmth reflected in their eyes.

 

Legosi gently offered, “I could teach you guys if you want to learn that stuff?”

 

Kibi and Tao looked to each other. As slow as could be, Tao hesitantly reached for Kibi’s hand. “It wouldn’t be a bad idea…”

 

Kibi held Tao’s hand in both of his. 

 

The way those two looked at each other? 

 

Yeah… Haru was right… Legosi could see the love…



…… 



They couldn’t stay out too long. It may be a school break, but the dorm mother was sure to get upset if Legosi kept coming back so late.

 

Legosi did not quite have a plan for how to fix things yet. 

 

In a war, Canida had an alliance with Aves. They could rely on the benders from Aves - especially the healers - to support them. Legosi had known that for years. People talked about it all the time. But Felidae only had themselves. 

 

‘They had to be strong.’

 

Tao was terrible about faking that. He could never really pretend he was, but it was a weight he could never really let down either. That sentiment shaped so many parts of their culture - including and especially the lives of their benders, like their destiny was already written. That’s how Tao felt: like everything had already been decided for him. 

 

Legosi knew that feeling as well…

 

He and Tao really were a lot alike. Either way, it left Legosi with a lot of things to think about.

 

Legosi wondered if Bill or Sheila ever felt so stuck or helpless to change their fate like that.

 

Bill always seemed like he was so strong… but Legosi had seen Bill beg now, and Bill had been so desperate for someone to help.

 

And Legosi recalled what Louis said earlier that day, ‘Gon rose above his station.’ Did Louis mean that in a literal way? Legosi thought it was a metaphor.

 

And then a single, small idea - just a tiny, sleepy little part of Legosi’s mind - turned his attention to others in Felidae and Legosi thought to ask…

 

Did the Shishigumi ever feel like that? 

 

The situation with Artio and Felidae was so much bigger than Legosi could handle right now. He had to be honest about that with Tao. He was most definitely not a god. He was barely more than a kid, but the fact Legosi was even here… with them now…

 

It was making a difference…

 

If anyone could make these things better, an avatar could, right?

 

By the light of a candle, Jack had busied himself with his studies. It was something to do in their dorm room while waiting for Legosi. He looked up when Legosi walked in. 

 

Jack said, “Hey,” and Legosi returned it, “Hey.”

 

Jack wondered, “Did you lose track of time in the cave again?”

 

Legosi frowned as he started getting ready for bed, changing out of his day clothes. “The cave?”

 

Jack turned a page in his book. He was focused on it now. “Yeah, you were training with Louis, right? Did you two… go out for dinner or something?”

 

Legosi just noticed how fast his tail was wagging. “Um, not for dinner, no… but I did eat with Kibi and Tao on campus…”

 

Jack still didn’t look up from his studies. “Oh, yeah? How are they doing?”

 

Legosi started climbing into his bed. “Pretty anxious, considering the whole… attack… last night… but…”

 

Jack said, “Yeah?”

 

As Legosi stared at the ceiling above, he felt some kind of shift about his place in the universe.

 

“They liked me.”

Notes:

The fallout arc continues. Just to clarify, the big canid bending test episode will be in another chapter or two. I really don't want to get in the habit of 40+ page chapters all the time, sorry. That's not sustainable long term.

Next up: hey, uh, Gon, have you been sleeping okay?

Chapter 30: The things people remember (Gon)

Summary:

Chapter 26: “I was born from Clan Canida … and I was born from Clan Squamata, too. …My mother was a child of both clans. I am one-fourth komodo dragon - an abomination, if you really want to call me that. …That’s the secret. That’s the trick… The Squamata avatar is me. It’s always been me.”

A darkness went over Gon’s face, a weakness through his body. “That’s… that’s not possible.”

*

Gon is old and knows many things, and he can no longer tell what is true.

Notes:

Had to spend a bit more time on this than I wanted. I was kind of sick over the previous week. I was planning for this to be a short chapter but it kind of ended up long anyway. Maybe this is just my life now lol.

Comments keep me writing.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Principal Gon was absolutely certain: no one ever made enough tea or coffee in the morning. 

 

But he was awfully grateful that Bill made a pot for him all the same.

 

Gon expected he’d need several more pots to get through the day. Maybe his secretary would be kind enough to request another pot from the campus kitchens. Between the demands of the clan and the demands of the school, Gon had only managed a few tiny hours of sleep in the last three days.

 

The old tiger was certainly looking his years this morning. The bags under his eyes were particularly heavy, his fur could really use a comb, and if it wasn’t for his daily meditations, he’d be just as twitchy as some other felines. 

 

A part of Gon even feared that he wore these clothes yesterday, but he honestly couldn’t tell and he was already very late. He should have been in his campus office two hours ago.

 

Pointless backroom meetings. Felidae’s leaders hissing at each other like kittens for hours. What a waste of everyone’s night. 

 

Felidae’s open clan meeting was equally worthless before that. Felidae always assumed they could get dragged into a war at any time; they were constantly preparing for that. The other clans would be running around trying to get ready for battle, but this was practically normal operations for Felidae.

 

The only surprise was that it was an avatar who attacked the Shishigumi. In that regard, the lions were no help at all and of course Gon couldn’t call them out on their lies. Gon knew too much, and it would endanger too many others for him to let that slip. 

 

He had to take care of his kids. 

 

Bill and Haru, Louis and Tem, Riz and even Jack and … Legosi…?

 

You’re not supposed to have favorites as a teacher, but Gon was a bender from a very young age and his own childhood was a nightmare. He was used to the heavy expectations put on him by the clan, the demands he was forced to carry - all because he was born as a tiger and a bender - and growing up is already so hard for everyone. So Gon tried to look out for the benders that came through this school, hoping so much that they could remain children just a little longer. 

 

Just a little longer. Let them be kids just a little longer. 

 

But some of those kids had already gone through a lot.

 

Just like Gon.

 

And Bill had killed the gumi’s self-proclaimed ‘Chief’ and Gon could never say this out loud, but he was grateful . That monster was finally dead!

 

One less stain on Felidae’s reputation. 

 

The gumi’s new boss seemed more intelligent than the last - and Gon could still not tell if that was good news or bad. 

 

He couldn’t think about it too much, not right now. 

 

He still had dozens of letters to get through, so many parents afraid for their children. Dozens more had visited the school after that one night, a constant stream of people wanting assurances. The vice principal and Gon’s secretary did all they could to help.

 

His wife helped handle these school functions as well, but Gon had no idea where his wife even was at the moment. No doubt there were a hundred other problems she was busy with - on campus or in the city. He’d barely seen her in the last two days. 

 

Wonderful woman, she agreed to them hiding Bill with no hesitation. She said it was noble of Bill to risk so much for another student. Of course they could help him.

 

The Shishigumi didn’t mention seeing a tiger traitor at the clan meeting, but Gon wasn’t about to take any chances with Bill’s life. 

 

On the bright side? Tigers might be good at identifying each other by stripes, but lions probably couldn’t - especially a group of insular lions like the Shishigumi. Bill had been moving fast. If any of the Shishigumi actually saw Bill, they’d probably forget the look of his specific stripes soon enough, and same for his scent. 

 

Hopefully, anyway. The one thing they all needed more of was time.

 

The real concern was if any lion saw Bill bend lightning, cause there were only so many male tigers who could do that…

 

At least on this morning, Gon did have one advantage: as the principal of the school, he and his wife had a house inside the campus walls. He did not have to walk far to get to the administration building. And he brought his pot of coffee with him.

 

He still warned Bill to stay up in the third floor guestroom as much as possible, and keep the curtains and shutters closed throughout the house. Avoid making too much light or noise. Hide in the attic if someone knocks on the front door. The Shishigumi never tried to get past the school guards before, but that was no reason to tempt fate. 

 

Maybe they could pass Bill off as his wife’s nephew or something. They weren’t sure. 

 

This was a temporary fix. Bill could better blend with the many hundreds of other students when everyone returned from the school break. 

 

It would be nice if Gon could also go on break like the students, but considering recent events… it was to be expected that Gon had a flood of new concerns and metaphorical fires to put out.

 

(Also one small but very literal fire - but Bill saved the burning curtains before Gon got there.) 

 

(Gon was not, after all, the only tiger on edge right now.)

 

Gon was about ready to apologize to his ostrich secretary, Mrs. Ola, when he walked inside the front office. Then he locked eyes with Legosi.

 

Gon thought he felt his heart backflip. 

 

The young wolf was sitting on one of the several chairs for visitors, but he was the only one waiting right now. His big hands were folded in his lap, claws hidden in good manners, holding tight to stop fidgeting. Legosi was even wearing the school uniform, even though they were supposed to be on break! He looked so very formal today.

 

Legosi’s eyes and ears perked up when Gon entered the front office, but Gon felt his own blood still lurching inside his chest. 

 

What a wake-up call.

 

Was that fear Gon felt? What a strange, unrealistic response. Gon was an old firebending master, a carnivore, and a tiger of the north - arguably one of the strongest species in Felidae. This was just a wolf, a teenage child, an anxious young man with a rough history, no family, and that small, practically unremarkable, insignificant detail that he was the living, breathing incarnation of balance itself. Gon wanted to scream.

 

Gon forced a smile, “Legosi.”

 

The tiger brought his coffee pot up to his lips and drank straight from it. 

 

Legosi sat up straighter like he was about to get out of his seat, “Good morning, coach.”

 

Coach ,’ Gon repeated the word in his thoughts like it was some kind of jest. 

 

It didn’t sit right inside.

 

It didn’t feel right at all, not today.

 

Gon still remembered the way he saw Legosi half-dead and blind after Dolph’s attack. Legosi called him ‘coach’ then, too. It was the most colossal screw-up of Gon’s entire life. The night was burned into his memory. Now Gon found the word strangely jarring. Disconcerting? 

 

A primordial spirit was sitting in a wooden chair, had an animal body of flesh and bone, and they were looking at Gon with the same face Legosi had last week. 

 

Why did Legosi look so different now? 

 

Gon had to scrunch his eyes shut and shake his head. Overtired was as bad as drunk, and he was very, very tired. 

 

“Good morning,” Gon finally replied, trying to fake some sense of normalcy. “You must forgive me, I overslept.”

 

Gon was apologizing as much to his secretary as Legosi, a nod of the head to both him and the ostrich. 

 

Legosi relaxed in his seat, “Oh. Um, sorry.” 

 

Mrs. Ola rattled off a few quick items of business and a list of other visitors who left messages behind, but Gon’s sleepy mind barely registered it. 

 

Legosi actually looked afraid to impose, “Should I come back later?”

 

Did the Avatar of Universal Balance make appointments like he was just scheduling the doctor? Does the Mother of Faces drop by for tea? Do Ocean and Moon invite you to dance? How about the Sky? No! The Sky most definitely did not ask your opinion about next week’s storm.

 

How did the world go so crazy so fast? Gon only ever wanted to be a teacher.

 

Gon insisted as if it was not a complete lie, “No, no. It’s fine. Perfectly fine. Please. Join me in my office.” He pointed to his specific door further inside the building. He apologized again to his secretary, “Please hold things for another half an hour. This is very important, thank you.”

 

Mrs. Ola eyed both of them with a little more annoyance. She grumpily turned a page in her notes while still staring at Gon. “Very, very important,” she said with only the most mild of sarcasm. “Yes, so I see, sir…”

 

The old tiger moved faster then, hurrying to his door. 

 

He opened the lock with one hand, stole another sip from his coffee pot, then led the way inside. 

 

For Gon, lighting up some candles was as easy as pointing at each wick.

 

Gon walked around his desk and chair. He opened the curtains and shutters for more light, looked outside at the open campus beyond, then quickly decided it was better to hide. He shut them again. 

 

He made sure the shutters were locked and pulled the curtains, too.

 

The wolf gently closed the door behind himself, and the room got a little darker. 

 

The two were completely alone in Gon’s dimly lit office.

 

Maybe he shouldn’t have locked the shutters.

 

Legosi must have noticed something was wrong. He sounded concerned, “Coach? …Are you okay?”

 

There were many, many words for what Gon was today and ‘okay’ was none of them. ‘Exhausted’ was just a start. 

 

And there were things he would never tell a child like Legosi before this week and - because of Legosi’s heritage - Gon expressly could not tell him now either.

 

How long had it been? Three or four weeks since the Felidae capital sent messengers to Gon personally, whatever date that was. 

 

Two Felidae airbenders had stood right there in Gon’s office, told him all about abominations attacking on the continent to the west. ‘Half-breed monsters’ were murdering the nobility of different clans, slowly working their way along port towns - one kill at a time, like it was personal. Or a hunt. 

 

And if those monsters kept picking off nobles like that, they’d end up in the Felidae capital eventually.

 

‘They bend fire, but normal guards can’t stop them at all. You have the blue flame. You can burn through anything. The capital may need you.’

 

No. Gon refused. Find another master.

 

Gon already paid his dues, he served in the clan’s guards for decades. He still carried the scars on his body - on more places than just his face. He leveraged his strength for status, finally got it, and he was trying so hard to push for a different kind of Felidae. Felidae needed to be different or they were doomed. Gon had seen a doomed world already. 

 

Now he was an old man, he finally had the strength to cut his own path, and he was not going to get dragged into some pissant noble’s guard duty again. No.

 

Get someone else to fight your monsters. 

 

Gon turned slowly toward Legosi and tried to fake that old, friendly face of his. He held the coffee pot up and did his best to put Legosi at ease, “Simply overtired… but that is a condition half the city now shares, so I am hardly in a position to complain.”

 

The wolf still visibly winced in the dark, head held a little lower. “Sorry, sir.”

 

An apology? For saving a life? For helping to halt a monstrous murder, for risking everything to rescue one child while most everyone would just look away? And Legosi was sorry for the inconvenience it caused on the tiger’s sleep schedule? Gon had to know: what was wrong with this picture?

 

Gon wanted to know what was wrong with himself. 

 

Legosi began to ask something else, but Gon was quick to cut him off, “Say nothing. Say… nothing… that you don’t want people to hear.”

 

The wolf’s eyes blinked several times. They seemed wider in the candle light. Weaker. Worried?

 

Legosi said, “Sir?” 

 

Legosi was being formal again. 

 

The tired tiger slowly eased himself down into his personal chair, sitting behind the principal’s large wooden desk. The cushions were perhaps too comfortable today. He could see himself falling asleep in it too easily. 

 

Gon looked down into the inky blackness of his coffee pot and wondered how deep it could still go. “My office is a very busy place, Legosi. Many people want to talk to me - animals big and small - and many students in this room have been overwhelmed or overshared about their personal lives…”

 

Gon very much hoped that Legosi could read between the lines.

 

“I don’t mind that myself, but…” Gon gestured to the window and door, the visible cracks of light around the edges. There was no such thing as sound-proofing those.

 

Gon finished his warning, “I’d hate for you to say something emotional and be overheard by people passing by… It can be very embarrassing. So… say nothing that you wouldn’t want people to overhear.”

 

Legosi was paying attention today. The wolf stood up straighter, “Yes, sir… I have embarrassed myself enough, yes.”

 

Legosi seemed awfully sincere about that. 

 

Gon suddenly second-guessed his choice of words and looked away from Legosi.

 

Taking care of this particular child was so much easier three days ago.

 

And of all possible things, that child is …

 

Gon didn’t want to think the other word anymore.

 

Gon rubbed at his forehead like it could make him forget, but no, his sleepy mind only thought about it more.

 

A child of a reptile. Legosi was a child of a reptile.

 

To anger the spirits brought on all manner of curses, and some people were so careless, they pushed it on their children, too.

 

Gon had seen people cursed before. It’s not a thing you show children. It stays with you. It scars you. Horror of the flesh. What would Legosi even look like a year from now? Two years? Three years?

 

He looked fine now, right now, but that could change - and when it did, what would happen? Mentally, physically, spiritually…

 

As if crossing the species was not dangerous enough, but a mammal-reptile half-breed? And even worse, a venomous reptile?? Was that not a disaster waiting to happen ??

 

What if Legosi was venomous, too? What if he wasn’t venomous at all until one terrible day, when spiritual curses consumed just enough wolf to kill a person by surprise? What if he got the venom but not the immunity? Could Legosi’s body destroy itself from the inside out?

 

What would that even do to the avatar spirit?? 

 

Could the line be cursed forever? Or could the curse get all the way through, corrupt Balance itself, and destroy the whole world with it? Leave nothing for them but raw Chaos itself?

 

Worse still: what would happen if it warped the avatar’s mind? Could it drive Legosi insane like it had hybrids before him?

 

Balance was one of the oldest and strongest spirits in history, there was a reason the world hailed the avatar as a hero, why everyone wanted to claim it as their own, and now its avatar was cursed. 

 

Who could possibly stand against a dark avatar?

 

A part of Gon desperately wanted this to be a mistake, that Legosi was not really the avatar - because if Legosi really was the avatar, then how utterly broken must the world be?

 

What happened to the scales that balance appeared in such a form?

 

‘The balance is missing.’ ‘The bridge must have died.’

 

All those years of hiding, and right in front of Gon.

 

Too complicated. Too tired. Gon needed to start over. He needed to forget, he needed to separate his own thoughts of avatars and animals because Legosi was a very young wolf - regardless of his fur or blood or the state of his spirit. 

 

Let him be a child for just a little more. 

 

Gon tried to roll back the time within his own thoughts. He was the adult. He needed to be responsible. Gon took a breath deep into his lungs, letting the air fill him up and turn into power. He forced himself to look Legosi in the eye. “Can I help you with something?”

 

For a tiny moment, yes, Legosi looked like he was desperate for help.

 

And that only made Gon feel worse. 

 

The wolf fussed with his hands in front of him, like Gon had seen him do so many times before. It was a fairly common nervous tic. Legosi stammered as he tried to ask, “I was worried about Bill… I heard he wasn’t feeling well?”

 

Oh. Yes. 

 

Gon was expecting that. 

 

Legosi was definitely trying to choose his words carefully. He told a half truth, “I don’t actually know how to contact a member of Felidae? I didn’t think they’d like me asking, considering what all happened… in the city, I mean… but he’s my teammate…”

 

Thank the spirits it was just that. 

 

The old tiger answered, “Bill is fine. You have nothing to worry about. It’s a mild illness, yes, but we’re keeping him isolated so it doesn’t spread.” It was a good enough lie for keeping Bill out of sight. “He should be cleared by the doctors before classes start up again, so we won’t need to worry about replacing him on the team. You and the rest of the roster will see him then, I promise.”

 

The wolf still looked worried. Legosi shifted his weight from one foot to the other. “I… actually wasn’t thinking about the game, sir. I just wanted to make sure he’s alright - for me, personally.”

 

Did Gon hear that right? The old cat suddenly wondered if he missed something; he didn’t think Bill and Legosi were that close. 

 

(But apparently Gon had missed many, many other things in recent years, so Gon was already questioning his judgment.)

 

Gon offered, “If you’d like, you could always leave a letter with me and I can pass it to him. I’m sure he’d appreciate hearing from his… ‘friends’?”

 

Gon left the word as a question to see how Legosi took it.

 

Legosi nodded slowly - but it was more telling that Legosi’s tail started to wag. “I might do that, sir.”

 

A second’s thought, and then Legosi rephrased it. “I mean, I will do that, sir.” He’d already made up his mind. He said it stronger, more confidence in his back, “I’d like to do that. Sir.”

 

Gon slowly sipped more of his coffee. His tired, old eyes were still trying to adjust to this one wolf’s presence, but he could tell how forced that was.

 

Legosi had always seemed so anxious and awkward, ever since he first arrived. 

 

Tiny Legosi had been in this room so many years ago. A scrawny wolf from the woods, lanky like a pole. His homemade clothes were made several sizes too large. Pants were rolled up at the ankle, sleeves almost down to his fingers. His adult fangs were still a bit too big for his young mouth, and he was quiet. So very quiet.

 

Afraid.

 

Little Legosi lost everyone back then. And Gon could only do so much.

 

Five years later and Legosi wasn’t little anymore, yet he still looked afraid. 

 

But the avatar - if he really was the avatar - was the strongest and most capable bender on the planet, and Gon’s concept of the avatar was synonymous with ‘hero.’ Legosi did not remotely seem like the type, then or now. No wonder people missed him.

 

It wasn’t just his species. Confidence should be second nature at least. He should be more self-assured.

 

Well… Legosi also didn’t seem like one of those other things either. 

 

Maybe that was the problem. Maybe it was the curse, maybe the spirit inside was already suffering from the flesh. 

 

How much pain does it take for an avatar to end up like this?

 

Gon’s mind thought up the question before he even realized its importance.

 

Now it felt appallingly obvious to Gon. How long had Legosi been suffering like this?

 

Why did he miss it?

 

Why did he keep missing it?

 

The awkward wolf fidgeted a bit more, but he didn’t move to leave or speak again. 

 

Gon felt his own heart beating faster. He prompted him, “Is there something else, Legosi?”

 

The wolf was wrestling with something else inside, some other question. 

 

It took Legosi just a bit more effort. He tried to stand straight again, drawing on some other sentiment for motivation. Legosi asked him, “Do you feel stuck?”

 

Of course he did. Gon felt that way most of his life, even now. But why was the wolf asking?

 

Concern?

 

Why would he be concerned about Gon?

 

Legosi was the one with all the problems.

 

Gon had to frown. “I’m not sure I understand the question, Legosi.”

 

Legosi shook his head and lowered his gaze as if it had been a stupid question. “Sorry, sir. Nevermind.” He chose to change his approach, “I’ve been trying to talk with people more. Some of them feel stuck, like they can’t change things. And that’s scary. I know that.”

 

Legosi started fidgeting more as he spoke. “I’ve felt that way a lot. So I know a lot of people are scared right now… Canida had a big meeting about the battle. And, and I didn’t want you to get in trouble with your bosses, but I kept wondering if… if you also had a meeting?”

 

Legosi looked hopeful to hear something. 

 

Hope . What, he thought Gon could somehow give him hope?

 

Legosi was the avatar; this was all backwards.

 

Messed up. Distorted.

 

The dissonance of it still twisted the tiger’s chest. 

 

But Gon’s head put the dots together. He spoke as casually as he could, “Yes. Of course we did. The school staff is talking about it just like everyone else in the city. But it’s nothing you have to concern yourself with… I would tell you if you did…”

 

Of course Legosi was really asking about the Felidae district, but Gon purposefully mentioned the school instead. 

 

Gon leaned back in his chair and glanced at the curtains again. “Meetings are just meetings. I’ve been in so many, they’ve all started to blur. People puff up their chests, they yell, they complain, they want someone to blame - and a whole lot of other people are just trying to save face or stay uninvolved. In the end, it’s usually just a waste of time and new things are rarely settled.”

 

Gon slowly got up from his chair, snapping his fingers to jog his memory. “What’s the expression? ‘This meeting should have been a message’?”

 

Gon pretended to be interested in the curtains, but really he just wanted to double check no one was outside. He opened the shutters as well, got a bit more light and air, and then closed the shutters again when he was satisfied. 

 

Gon took a few steps around his desk, carefully approaching the wolf next. He got within arm’s reach and whispered as soft as he could, “Our plans are the same as always. ‘Look strong. Be fierce. Know your purpose. And don’t get caught’.”

 

Sure, that was an oversimplification and the backroom meetings were much more complex… but Legosi didn’t need to know who was patrolling what area and how many supplies the clan had in storage.

 

It occurred to Gon that he hadn’t been this close to Legosi in a while.

 

And now they were standing practically eye to eye.

 

… Legosi still looked worried even now …

 

Gon felt he had to say more. “Some people just really like to argue. Teachers, parents, clan leaders, gangsters, young and old - it’s all the same. People are much more alike than they think. And some people are so afraid of being vulnerable, they think they have to attack first.”

 

Legosi’s fur bristled along his neck in discomfort, but his ears stayed very low. The wolf whispered, “Are you talking about Felidae, sir? …Or people like me?”

 

Gon thought he felt something crack.

 

Maybe it was just his heart.

 

There wasn’t enough time, there was never enough time.

 

“No,” Gon said truthfully, “Not expressly… but Felidae is not immune from it either.” 

 

The Shishigumi made the mistake of looking vulnerable, hence all the nobles arguing. They needed the Shishigumi but they hated the Shishigumi. 

 

Was that sorrow Gon felt now? What was it about being so exhausted and worn down that could make anyone emotional?

 

Gon thought he’d be beyond things like this. But you never outgrow having emotions.

 

Gon tried to look brave and sound certain anyway, “But you have nothing to fear here, I promise. We are quite safe in Cherryton. The Felidae district will not try anything.”

 

Gon’s hands wanted to reach up, give a reassuring touch to Legosi’s shoulder - but Gon held back halfway. He felt unworthy so he put his hand back down. 

 

Distance. He should be distant. 

 

The tiger made a very slow retreat to his desk so he could get his coffee pot. Maybe that would help. “It will just take a little more time for people to relax… but with a little luck, and a lot of patience, things could still become normal again…” Gon really hoped that was true. “Do you understand, Legosi?”

 

Legosi had stopped fidgeting at last. His hands hung a little more solidly at his sides. “I think I do, sir. Thank you.”

 

And as Gon tried to take a sip of his coffee, he looked again at Legosi. 

 

The wolf leaned forward at the waist, almost bowing completely to the tiger, and guilt wrenched an even deeper hole inside Gon’s chest.

 

Legosi somehow - honestly, sincerely - was bowing and thanking him. “Thank you for talking with me, sir. It means a lot to me for you to say all that. I appreciate it more than you know… I won’t waste your time anymore.”

 

Gon felt dirty. 

 

Gon felt small. 

 

Gon felt like he was still a child, staring up into the sky as a flying avatar burned up the night sky like a shooting star, so strong and so bright… a radiance that burned war clean out of the world like it was any other darkness and brought peace in its place…

 

The wolf started to leave. 

 

Gon clumsily set aside the coffee pot, “Legosi!”

 

Candle flames flashed blue and bright for a quick second.

 

The wolf had his hand on the door, almost ready to open it. Legosi faced him again, “Coach?”

 

The old tiger moved closer, conflict clear on his face. Confusion and exhaustion were still messing with Gon’s head. 

 

Gon stopped halfway in the room. It hurt to approach. His fingers clenched into fists.

 

Gon struggled to whisper, “I failed you.”

 

The wolf frowned. He didn’t understand. 

 

Gon lowered his own face, leaned forward - an apologetic bow. If anyone was supposed to be bowing, it was Gon. 

 

The tiger whispered regret to the floor, “I try to help everyone who comes to this school. Every kid has it hard, but you lost everyone. I knew you were struggling, I tried to teach you and support you and I missed it. It never occurred to me you could be dealing with so much.”

 

Five years later and Legosi still looked afraid.

 

And Gon was so thoughtless the other night… 

 

*

 

Gon never looked more serious. He used Legosi’s word, “‘Hybrids’ are real - and they’re dangerous. Many abominations have been killers, to say nothing of the affront they represent to clan purity. …There are reasons the laws are so serious about mixing bloodlines like that. Even now, I’ve heard reports of hybrids killing in the west. People will want to see you dead first. But … the avatar??”

 

Legosi almost laughed about it now. “I know, right? I’ve been living with that my whole life.”

 

Legosi looked weakly at the others, almost hopefully, “But I couldn’t let Els die without trying to help. If I can do something to help… I want to. That’s part of who I am. …So, now you guys know. I’m the avatar, and a hybrid - and if you can’t deal with that, I get it. I’ll leave for the sages, and you’ll never see me again.”

 

*

 

Gon felt stupid. Gon felt like a monster. He threw that in Legosi’s face right after Legosi risked everything. 

 

Gon did not lift up his head. “I missed it. I have clearly missed so much. I thought I knew what was happening and I was wrong.”

 

Gon had already been wrong so many times. How much more did he have wrong? “I have been unkind and unhelpful. I cannot even comprehend how hard it has been for you. I failed you.”

 

Legosi said as gentle as could be, “That's not true, sir.”

 

Such softness, it felt disarming. 

 

Gon did not look up. He did not deserve to.

 

But Legosi went to him. He took hold of Gon’s shoulders and pushed him to stand up straight. 

 

Legosi wanted to look at him eye to eye again.

 

And somehow, that one young wolf managed to smile. Legosi whispered back, “I am no one worth bowing to, sir. I’m a mess. And you helped me a lot more than you think.”

 

Legosi helped to adjust the tiger’s shirt on his shoulders.

 

For a brief moment, Legosi looked embarrassed by something. 

 

Do spirits from the dawn of time feel embarrassment?

 

Legosi let go of Gon’s shirt and kept glancing off to the side. Legosi second guessed himself, too. “I loved my grandpa growing up… but I don’t know where he is right now…” 

 

Maybe Legosi thought himself too forward, and he literally stepped back. “I know my mom is probably dead… and I never knew my dad at all… but you’ve been around me through all of this. You did support me…”

 

Yes. Legosi was embarrassed but smiling. 

 

“…You coached me. You encouraged me. You looked out for me. And I mean that on the field and off. When Dolph hurt me really bad, you showed up in the middle of the night to help me. You even protected me from those guards when I was blind, and that was really scary…”

 

Legosi wasn’t sure what to do with his hands. He started fidgeting again.

 

“…And when I had a bad night at Indre, you tried to tell me I wasn’t alone.” Legosi looked happier, “I can finally believe that now… And you always believed in me more than I believed in myself… Just me… Legosi…”

 

Legosi’s right hand scratched self-consciously at the fluff by his jaw. “So, this is probably going to sound really dumb, but I’ve realized I really want to be more confident, and to say how I really feel… and I guess… what I’m trying to say is that… when I try to think of a father in my own life… you’re the only one who really comes close.” 

 

Legosi winced, tried to backtrack, “Sorry. That, that sounded better in my head. I’m stupid. Sorry.”

 

Gon did something utterly unprofessional: he wrapped his arms around that one lonely wolf and gave him a tight hug.

 

Moon and Ocean did not hold parties. 

 

But Balance?

 

Balance was flesh and blood, he was standing right there, and he was just a young man who had already suffered too much. 

 

Legosi was only surprised for a second. But the old man’s arms were holding tight like he was afraid Legosi might disappear. And then Legosi hugged back, too. 

 

Gon whispered near his ear, “I’m still sorry. You must have been hurting so much…”

 

Legosi’s tail had found a new reason to wag. “It wasn’t that bad, all things considered… Getting to watch everybody bending is one of my favorite things in the world. I like seeing everyone’s styles. I would have given up a long time ago without you.”

 

Legosi remembered to add, “And things are getting even better now. I actually have friends now. And they know me. And… they want to know me… I didn’t really think that was possible growing up.”

 

Gon sniffled and took a step back, kept his hands tight on Legosi’s shoulders. “The whole world should love you - just as you are, no matter how you look. Don’t let anyone tell you different.”

 

How could anyone think Legosi was a monster?

 

That embarrassed smile was still making Legosi’s fur fluff up. “If just a few people like me… it’ll still be worth it.”



……



Legosi chatted with Jack on the way to lunch. He mentioned some of his conversation with Gon, but not all of it. Legosi wasn’t quite sure he wanted to share the more personal parts. The word ‘intimate’ did come to mind.

 

Like a secret. But a happy one?

 

Legosi much preferred that kind. 

 

The two canids got their meals from the kitchen lines, then looked around the dining area for any of their friends. Legosi saw more students today than late last night, but the mostly empty area was still pretty divided. One clan here, another clan there, big gaps between them all…

 

Jack started to lead the way - like he usually did for Legosi - but Legosi stopped following halfway to the other canid students. Jack noticed fast though, and despite his confusion, he quickly caught up. “Legosi?”

 

Legosi sat down at a table just a little ways off from the center. It would have been empty if not for Riz. Riz was already in mid chew and staring as Legosi sat directly across from him. 

 

Legosi smiled, “Hey, Riz.”

 

The bear had to swallow first. “Hey. Uh, Legosi?” Riz glanced elsewhere, and as Jack took the chair to Legosi’s right, Riz greeted him as well. “Jack?” 

 

Riz was frowning just like Jack. The few disparate groups in the dining area were definitely all watching them now. 

 

Riz asked politely, “Did you two need something?”

 

Legosi gave a very slight shrug as he examined the strange vegetable medley on his plate. “Nope. I just saw you sitting by yourself.” Legosi started picking through the vegetables with a spoon. “I only saw one bear at dinner last night. So, I figured there probably aren’t many bears on campus right now.”

 

A still confused Riz glanced elsewhere for a second. “Well… you’d be right about that, but it’s not a big deal. There have never been that many bears.”

 

Jack tried to whisper, “Legosi, I get that you’re trying to be nice, but you realize literally everyone is staring at us now?”

 

“Good,” Legosi said with surprising force - and that surprised Legosi, too.

 

Legosi spooned a big helping into his mouth.

 

Riz saw the same things they did, but he acted like it was his job to reassure them. “Guys, I’m fine by myself. I’m a bear. It’s not my first time eating solo.”

 

Legosi took his time in chewing and swallowing. It was not exactly his favorite meal. “I need to ask you two a favor and I’m really hoping you’ll listen to me. Cause this is very important.”

 

Riz and Jack both went very still. They both got nervous. What did an avatar define as important?

 

Legosi scooped up a few more vegetables and he looked straight at Riz. “I’ve spent my entire life afraid of people looking at me and terrified they’d see the wrong thing. So a part of me is distinctly terrified that a few dozen students are all staring at us right now - and it totally pissed me off last night that everyone is pushing away everyone else. So!”

 

Legosi stuck his spoon into his bowl of rice instead. “Please do not try to change my mind right now, because I will totally cave to the pressure. I have very little confidence and I’m probably just riding an emotional high.”

 

Legosi smiled brightly, “I had a very nice talk with Gon.”

 

Legosi spooned some of the rice into his mouth. He started chewing it with new purpose. “Do either of you know what the best tea for alertness is? Coach is really tired. We should probably get him something.”

 

Jack and Riz hesitated because they were still totally stuck on the first part of that conversation. They looked at each other and wondered what the other would say first.

 

But in the time they took to think it over, Tem suddenly plopped down in a chair right next to Riz. The alpaca was looking fluffy and flustered, “I am so glad you guys are brave. I was terrified to be the first. Sorry, Riz.”

 

Legosi actually smirked at them. He subtly aimed his spoon at Riz and Tem as if to make a point. 

 

Riz chuckled to himself. He rolled his eyes so dramatically, he leaned back in his chair. “I wouldn’t take offense at that, Tem… I get it. Oh, hey, Sheila.”

 

The cheetah had just gotten her tray from the food lines and wore a confused expression of her own. “What’s this? Are the teams having a meeting?”

 

Legosi raised his drink, “Nah, I’m just trying to work on my issues. Want to join us?”

 

Legosi took a sip. 

 

Sheila glanced at the other students only once. “I mean… sure, I guess. This place is pretty empty.”

 

Sheila took the other seat next to Riz. The cheetah airbender was on the A team with Riz after all, so she was used to being near him.

 

Riz was about to get back to his own meal, mixing chunks of vegetables with the rice. Then he realized, “Hey, Sheila? Didn’t you go home for the break?”

 

The lean cheetah shrugged idly. “I did, yeah, but my parents thought I’d be safer here than in the Felidae district. So they talked to the school and sent me back early.”

 

Sheila seemed much less bothered than her parents.

 

Tao was quicker and more awkward in his approach. He nervously sunk down into the chair on Legosi’s other side, and whispered, “Thank you, spirits. I hate sitting with my clan.”

 

Tao awkwardly amended himself, “Um, no offense, Sheila! Sorry.”

 

Sheila laughed once. “None taken! I know what you mean,” she said playfully while subtly pointing behind her. Several large feline teenagers looked very grumpy over there. The swoopy-haired lion looked very confused.

 

Legosi winked at Jack and joked to Tao, “Feel free to join the club. I like it much better this way myself.”

 

Jack’s tail was wagging just as fast as Legosi’s.

Notes:

There have been a lot of serious feels in the fallout arc so far, but we're almost through! I hope you guys will have as much fun as I did with the next chapter. :)

"We need to spar now. I will give you ten seconds to make the first attack or I’m attacking you. Are you ready?”

Legosi very much wanted to say no. He moved to defend himself, “Just, uh, double checking one thing? We’re not actually trying to hurt each other, right? Nonlethal shots? Right?”

“Ten. Nine. Eight. Seven.”

Legosi whispered, “Shit.”

Chapter 31: The Dozer takes issue with that comment

Summary:

-Long chapter is functionally two long chapters. You're welcome lol. Happy New Year!-

I'm not saying all the earthbending masters are insane, but... *gestures at Toph, Bumi, and Kiyoshi* ...there's a high incidence rate.

Notes:

As we head into a new year, thank you again for everyone's support! It's kept me writing and I am so glad I'm here for another year of fanfics!

I've got a lot of fun stuff planned. :)

Chapter Text

Okay. Time for Legosi to fight a master. 

 

Could be worse really. 

 

Could be a bigoted elephant who really wanted to kill him for crimes against nature.

 

Instead he just had to spar against a single bending master - one canid with years of training normal earthbenders and who just really wanted to see the fullness of Legosi’s abilities in front of who knows how many others. 

 

On second thought, Legosi would have preferred the elephant. 

 

As Jack led the way into the large training facility, Legosi could already hear the sounds of elemental battle. 

 

The local canid masters had their own schools elsewhere around town, but this building was for the guards and was adjacent to their barracks. In many ways, it was practically a military installation. 

 

Officially, Jack didn’t actually need to go with Legosi today. Jack was a healer - but even if that was not the case, he had already been taking lessons with the waterbending master for a while. It was part of Jack’s plan to support Legosi, so the master already knew exactly how strong Jack was in a fight.

 

Yet Jack, being the very good friend he was, was going with Legosi anyway to provide moral support. 

 

One of the clan scribes - a female jackal - was helping to coordinate everything that was going on in the busy building. She marked Legosi down in her records and pointed him to another guard, who then escorted them further inside.

 

The training room was massive. 

 

It could easily have been an indoor stadium.

 

Large-scale bending battles required a lot of free space, and so did training a regiment.

 

A high vaulted ceiling and a lack of windows gave them some privacy from potential spies. They did not want a foreign clan to see where they were weak. 

 

It left the place pretty dark though. Maybe that was on purpose, too. Torches and a pair of bonfires gave them some light in the huge space, but it wasn’t enough. Legosi wondered if there was a chimney up above somewhere.

 

On the bright side, they were all canid carnivores: they had good eyes for the dark.

 

The guard led Jack and Legosi past a group of adults, who were running drills and practicing the thrust of spears. A few guards were actively demonstrating and correcting the worst offenders. 

 

Another group was practicing their archery, firing arrows at targets lined against a wall. Some could shoot better than others. Some of them aimed… well, their aim was terrible, but they could work on that. That’s why they were here. 

 

A good half of the training hall was currently reserved for the benders. 

 

That space was further separated into two fields, so there were two separate fights going on out there simultaneously.

 

On one side, a lean airbending greyhound was wearing tight tan clothes. 

 

He was sparring against a fluffy, black-furred bending master. Legosi couldn’t tell what the master was at first, especially not with the wind constantly blowing their fur this way and that - to say nothing of the wind in those prodigious orange robes. 

 

Could they even see with all that fur on their head?

 

The master kept goading the greyhound into attacks, trying to test the younger’s offense. 

 

The lanky hound couldn’t land a single hit though. The master kept swaying and leaning with impossible grace, practically dancing. They avoided everything as air pulsed and arced around them.

 

A poodle, Legosi realized: the airbending master was a poodle with black fur that formed an almost complete sphere on their head. 

 

And Legosi also realized that the robed master was a woman.

 

On the other side of a line, two rock-armored earthbenders were fighting hand to hand. 

 

The ground was furrowed and smashed beneath their heavy steps. Legosi couldn’t tell what species they were either or even which was the master - not at first anyway. Rock armor was covering their tails as much as anything else. 

 

Legosi made a mental note to work on that technique later; it’d be great for a quick disguise. Maybe Voss could help when he got back from break.

 

The two earthbenders on the field were both boxing each other with thick stone arms, trading hits constantly. But one was slowing down and the other was better at blocking.

 

Legosi’s eyes kept jumping back and forth between the two bending battles.

 

Jack, having noticed Legosi’s sudden distraction, quickly doubled back and tugged on Legosi’s sleeve. The wolf had to keep walking.

 

The guard led Jack and Legosi to a set of raised benches behind a chain safety net. It reminded Legosi of the chain net they used on the pro-bending field at school.

 

Two dozen canids were sitting on the benches already. Some were guards who wanted to watch, or were taking a break from their own training. Some were adults waiting their turn with one of the masters, and a few more were Legosi’s age.

 

Juno, Miguno, and Durham were among them. 

 

Durham was the only one of the students in armor right now. He must have gotten it from the guards: it looked pretty heavy, solid armor for fire prevention most likely. Fire-resistant fabric protected some of the seams and edges, the layers underneath. He had a full helmet under one arm, waiting for later use. 

 

The master would have to be throwing flames at Durham to see how good he was. No reason to fry Durham’s fur off for a practice test, right?

 

The others were just dressed to get dirty in a fight: simple shirts, pants, boots. Juno was wearing lighter blues, Miguno was wearing dark blue and black. Juno still had two water gourds on her belt. 

 

Durham was in high spirits as always. As Jack and Legosi joined them on the benches, Durham was first to speak. “You guys totally missed it! Miggy was doing great!” 

 

Playful Durham shook the hyena’s shoulder. Durham was always very affectionate.

 

Miguno did not feel so confident. He fussed Durham’s heavy gloved hand off of him, “I was not that ‘great.’ I just had access to a lot of water for once and it’s easy to move.”

 

The airbender’s side of the field did indeed have a lot of water. It was halfway to being an indoor pool - or some kind of obstacle course. 

 

Tiny landmasses broke up the lake like miniature islands, some just big enough for circle walking. 

 

Right now, the black poodle was practically running across the surface of the water, buoyed by air. It caught her large sleeves like the wings of a bird. 

 

The greyhound chased after her, jumping from the spots of land like oversized stepping stones.

 

Juno wanted to be supportive, “Well, I think you did great, Miguno! You did a lot better here than at school!” Bad phrasing. Juno clasped her hands together immediately, “Not that you do badly in practice! You do great there, too!”

 

“No, no, you’re right,” Miguno returned fast, trying to defuse the situation. He pointed at his face, “It’s just my eyes. I know they’re not great.” 

 

He could see distances better than close up. Miguno came to terms with that long ago. 

 

He tried to shrug it off, “I like pro-bending, but it’s really not the best sport for me.”

 

Eager to share, Durham nudged the hyena, “Oh, oh! The boat! Miggy, tell them about the boat!!”

 

“The boat?” Legosi repeated. He glanced around the training room as if he had somehow missed a giant boat somewhere in the dark. There was clearly no such thing in the training hall, even as big as it was. 

 

Maybe under the water? How deep did it go?

 

Miguno grumbled like it was embarrassing and scooted over on the bench, trying to escape Durham’s reach. “The master was just saying I’m a great candidate for serving on a ship. I can’t heal and I’m not suited for hand-to-hand combat. But I can still bend a boat to where it needs to go… They have a lot of lookouts on big ships like that anyway.”

 

Jack’s tail wagged excitedly. “But that’s really cool. Propelling a boat would be a great job for you.”

 

Legosi had trouble taking his eyes off the bending masters now, but he was listening. Legosi muttered mostly to himself, “Ideally without the war part…”

 

Jack still wanted to think positive. He held up a hand, “But even if fighting did happen, you wouldn’t be on the front lines!”

 

Miguno rubbed his own hands on his thighs. “Yeah, basically… At least I’d always have a lot of water around me.”

 

Durham swept his arms around in playful mimicry of a waterbender, “Swamp all the bad guys right off the boat! No rules on a fight like that!”

 

Durham even laughed about it.

 

Legosi suddenly remembered fighting that one waterbending lion in the Shishigumi’s stronghold. They could certainly move a lot of water as well, and nearly overwhelmed Louis like that several times. 

 

The sheer volume of water… crashing and consuming smaller elements with ease…

 

Legosi remembered the tsunami again. 

 

It occurred to Legosi that he didn’t actually have a good frame of reference for how much the average waterbender could bend at once. Pro-bending did have a lot of rules for the legal size of attacks.

 

Legosi pulled his eyes away to look at Miguno instead. He said seriously, “I’m glad to hear you’d be safe though…”

 

Miguno slightly winced. “Safe.” He scratched the back of his neck, “Yeah. I guess…”

 

On the field, one of the rock-armored earthbenders suddenly went flying off their feet. A dozen people groaned in sympathy. 

 

The other bender - definitely the earthbending master - opened the mouth of his stone armor and was quick to apologize, “Sorry! Sorry about that! Can we get a healer over here??”

 

Legosi could have sworn he heard Juno growl.

 

A few medics were waiting for just such an occasion. One ran out to assist, and the earthbending master moved them all off the field for the next round. 

 

A nearby dingo scribe marked down something on her papers. “Durham the coyote? Firebender?”

 

Durham’s free hand went straight up, “That’s me!” He held the helmet tighter under his other arm.

 

The woman motioned to the now empty earthen field, “You’re up next.”

 

The coyote nearly bounced his way onto the field in spite of the heavy sparring armor. He secured the thick helmet in the process and that completely covered him up.

 

Juno cheered for him, “Come on, Durham!” Jack clapped his hands, “You can do it!”

 

Miguno held his hands up to his mouth to yell, “Don’t burn out too fast! And fight smart!”

 

Durham turned and gave them a cocky salute before he finished jogging to the master on the field.

 

The firebending master seemed to be a female fox of some kind. It was hard to tell with the kind of sparring armor they had on. She had a very flat expression on her face, and a dusty sort of fur. 

 

For a moment, she and Durham just faced each other. They were clearly saying something, the master was asking questions, but there was too much other noise in the building. Legosi couldn’t catch their conversation. 

 

The master circled around Durham once, checking his shoulders, the fit of his armor… There was more conversation. Durham’s armored tail was wagging slightly though. 

 

Legosi tried to lean in a bit closer without leaving his seat, but he still couldn’t hear them. 

 

The guards were still running drills on the other half of the yard. Their combat shouts were especially distracting.

 

The master pointed to a huge stone target near the opposite wall from the benches. It was the size of a two-story house and already charred with blast stains from before. 

 

Durham turned to face the target wall and braced his feet on the ground. He took a solid stance to build up his energy. Juno yelled her support!

 

Durham put his whole body into the biggest punch of fire he could manage. 

 

The fireball soared through the air and crashed against the target wall, leaving fresh scorch marks. 

 

Durham was standing further away from the stone target than Legosi first thought, and it was not a short distance. Durham’s flame lost size in transit. But in war, firebenders need to be good at hand-to-hand and at range.

 

The master had Durham repeat the same attack a few more times. By the third or fourth long-range shot, Durham’s fire was already weaker.

 

Miguno whispered his name in concern, “Durham…”

 

Legosi’s ear flicked. The master was saying something again. Whatever it was, Durham’s armored tail was hanging more heavily straight down.

 

The master started walking some distance away before she faced Durham again. She slowly shifted into a classic firebender’s stance: with her left arm and leg closer to the enemy, and both fists clenched in front of her.

 

In true firebender fashion, things happened very fast then.

 

Durham sprinted straight forward, fists launching a barrage of small fire blasts.

 

The master only had to punch twice for her own flames to break through his.

 

Durham darted to the right - and as he did so, he twisted into several long-range kicks. Three waves of fire burned along the ground. 

 

He jumped up off a loose boulder and an aerial roundhouse sent another wave towards her head.

 

The master chopped downwards with one hand; her own fire split his fire attacks apart. The flames curled to either side of her.

 

Durham started shooting again, quick jabs as he tried to keep moving. Was he trying to get a different angle? 

 

The master repeated the chop several more times, each sending a fiery column toward Durham.

 

Durham ran past one, rolled past the second, and twisted in place to wrap fire around himself. A barrier! 

 

It only half worked: the master’s flame still smashed Durham backwards off his feet.

 

Legosi nearly jumped out of his seat. He had to will himself still. 

 

The master shifted her body, clearly telegraphing a big attack and launching a huge blast towards Durham - one whole massive, consuming cone of fire. 

 

Durham crashed both his hands against her attack, energy smashing energy. His fire fought against hers. He yelled in defiance as the flames threatened to close in around him.

 

From out of the fire, the master burst forth and grabbed Durham’s wrists. 

 

He kicked back, she let go, and then it was all one rapid flurry. Durham was punching and kicking, the master was doing the same. Flames were trailing off their limbs even as they parried and punched. Flares went every which way.

 

She never really made a sound. A sudden forward kick smacked Durham clear off his feet.

 

A shot of her fire scorched the ground near Durham’s right side. That was it.

 

Legosi was halfway to sinking and groaning, but Juno and Miguno were cheering, clapping. “Way to go, Durham!!” “You did great!!” 

 

Jack and several guards joined them in clapping. 

 

There was a moment of dissonance in Legosi’s brain, a confusion - before remembering that this was a firebending master and no, Durham was never actually going to ‘win’ this. It was just about showing his skill level in a real fight.

 

For a kid who wasn’t done growing (and wasn’t the avatar), Durham actually did pretty well!

 

Legosi clapped for Durham, too.

 

During the fight, a male wolf had moved closer to the bench where Legosi was sitting and now he was standing at Legosi’s right side. The new wolf was also clapping - and speaking very fast, “That was nice! That was nice, wasn’t it? Real nice. He did great. He should be proud.”

 

Legosi turned to reply and felt the most disorienting sensation of looking at a male Juno. 

 

Face, height, fluffy brown fur, but decidedly male - and smiling just like Juno did - that twinkling, open cheer.

 

The dark green clothing, however, was nothing like the school uniform, and this particular wolf was stockier than her as well. He had that sort of block-like body shape that a lot of earthbenders get. Sleeves and pants were just big enough to hide the strength in his limbs. No shoes or boots, and almost all big carnivores wore those in Cherryton City.

 

The male Juno nodded upwards and offered a rough hand. The rapid ramble began again in earnest, “Master Dosei the gray wolf, earthbender. You’re Legosi, right? I’ve been following your games, very impressive, my daughter’s told me all about you.”

 

Dosei started to say something else, but the real Juno apparently just noticed his presence and immediately yelled, “Father, don’t you dare!”

 

Legosi was too surprised to actually reach out, but Dosei took Legosi’s hand and immediately shook it again and again. Juno’s dad quickly insisted, “I’m not doing anything. I’m just introducing myself, it’s a pleasure to meet you, you’re real tall.”

 

Juno did not hesitate to charge. She rushed her father, grabbing him by the shirt and pushing him away from Legosi and the benches. Dosei’s feet slid along the ground, but he didn’t actually fall over. 

 

Juno was saying something to him in a deadly whisper, but Dosei acted like the whole thing was hilarious. 

 

Dosei patiently patted his daughter’s hand, “Honey, please, seriously, I’m not going to embarrass you…”

 

Miguno snorted like it was already too late for that. One hand half covered the hyena’s mouth, “Juno’s dad is Dosei the Dozer??”

 

Juno glared at Miguno and the hyena quickly looked away, whistling his innocence.

 

Juno still had some very sharp whispers for her father’s ear.

 

The nearby dingo scribe sighed softly under her breath. She had somehow mastered the art of writing so well even the sound of her scratches could convey her annoyance. “As much as I hate to interrupt a father-daughter moment… Juno the gray wolf? Waterbender?”

 

Clearly she was.

 

Juno glared at her father like they weren’t done talking, but she glanced back at the scribe. “Speaking, yes.”

 

The dingo pointed to the watery part of the field where a dark-furred retriever was waiting in lighter blue sparring clothes. “The waterbending master is ready for your test as well.”

 

Juno’s eyes promised bloody vengeance against her father. 

 

Dosei traced a finger across his heart in promise, “I had nothing to do with that, that is a complete coincidence of time, I’m very sorry you will be completely occupied while I test Legosi, I love you.”

 

Juno prodded his chest so hard, she nearly stabbed Dosei with a claw. She whispered a little louder, “Father, I will kill you. I will kill you. I will never speak to you again.”

 

Legosi suddenly understood how Juno could demolish other waterbenders.

 

Dosei just tapped his hands together in prayer and looked at Legosi. “Legosi, please be a dear and join me on the field, it’s a very busy day, I only have so much time…”

 

Dosei’s eyes pointed at Juno, at the waterbending master, then back at Legosi like it was a secret message.

 

Juno had an authentic growl in her throat - a grumpy, angry, meat-rending growl. In that moment, she scared Legosi as much as the murder lions. 

 

Juno began stomping away, but she spoke out loud, “Legosi, if he acts weird, you have my permission to kill him!”

 

Dosei clutched at his chest like he was wounded. “Honey, please.~ When have I ever acted weird… in public?”

 

Durham had returned to the benches by that point and was trying to take off his armor. He nudged Miguno in the side, “I like him. He’s funny.” 

 

Juno flicked a tiny ice cube over her shoulder and it bounced off Durham’s snout. The coyote quickly covered his head and amended himself, “Dislike! I meant dislike! He’s funny in a bad way!”

 

You know, in all the ways Legosi expected this day could go, meeting Juno’s dad was not on the list.

 

Jack pat Legosi on the shoulder and whispered a last word of encouragement, “You’ve got this.”

 

Legosi grimaced, “Thanks…” 

 

Legosi still had to really force himself to walk on the field.

 

{Okay. Avatar me’s? I can never really tell if you all are listening, or if I’m just talking to myself, and the verdict is still out on if I’m just completely broken and insane or if these are avatar shenanigans…}

 

{…but please? Today? Please do nothing. Please please please. Do not help. Do not do the things. No eyes, no fighting, please. Don’t win. Let me get smashed in the face.}

 

Legosi awkwardly followed Dosei further out onto the wide training field. 

 

Parts of the ground were still blackened by the fire fight before. There were so many ashes, and the ground itself had been ravaged by any number of bending fights earlier in the day. 

 

Ragged dirt crumbled under his boots. It practically felt like a war zone.

 

{…Maybe not completely smashed in the face…}

 

{…An average, normal amount of smashing. Um. A concussion? Wait. Those are bad. Uh. A broken nose? That, that would end the fight, right?}

 

Legosi heard a distinct lack of avatar voices and he instinctively felt his nose in worry.

 

{…Oh spirits, I hate my brain…}

 

Juno’s dad was the same height as his daughter, which meant he was still shorter than Legosi. 

 

Having a height advantage made Legosi feel weirder about this - like he was out of place, suspect. Not a normal wolf. He wondered if the other avatars ever felt odd about being too tall.

 

Even when Dosei stopped and turned to face Legosi, Legosi still kept two meters away from him. 

 

Maybe Dosei would let him leave early if he seemed especially pathetic.

 

Legosi’s hands fidgeted slightly in front of him. “Um. Mr. Dosei? Master Dosei? Dozer, sir? Um, I’m really not a fighter. I don’t really know what I’m supposed to be doing…”

 

A tiny frown crossed that brown face. Dosei rapidly closed the distance between them, “Not a fighter? Kid, I go to all of Juno’s games, I’ve seen you fight, you’re great. Hands?”

 

Dosei was apparently only capable of talking in one speed: fast.

 

Legosi immediately stopped fidgeting and looked down at his hands. “Hands?”

 

Dosei gripped Legosi’s wrists so he could inspect them for himself. “Hands! Gotta check your hands. Wow, these are massive mitts, you’ve got real nice hands, I like these, they’re huge.”

 

Dosei started inspecting his individual fingers and claws and Legosi held as still as he could because he had no idea what was happening. 

 

Dosei turned Legosi’s hands over. The master’s heavy digits were still checking Legosi for something or other. “Kinda soft though. Knuckles aren’t very calloused, I’m surprised, you don’t punch many things.”

 

Legosi awkwardly replied, “Um… no?” 

 

He suddenly couldn’t remember if he punched a lion the other night. He was blanking. Legosi tried to sound convinced, “No, I don’t punch things. Not a fighter.”

 

“And yet you’re built like one,” Dosei already knew. 

 

Dosei’s fingers had already moved on. They went further up Legosi’s forearms, squeezing at muscle under the fur. Fur could hide a lot. “Great muscle tone, great size - honestly impressive for your age. Do you work out - like, hours a day? Every day? What’s up with that?”

 

Legosi didn’t have the chance to comment. The master’s hands dared to squeeze at Legosi’s biceps and Dosei immediately exclaimed, “Dense! Very dense!! What do you even do ?? You’re seventeen. Weight lifting? Gymnastics? Don’t answer that, the rabbit trained you.”

 

Legosi was suddenly unsure if Dosei had an internal voice or if he just said everything he was thinking. His brain had a hotline to his mouth.

 

Dosei’s grabby fingers began to touch Legosi’s shoulders next, feeling the muscle there, before patting at Legosi’s chest to check the pectorals. 

 

Shirt and chest fur softened the contact, but Legosi was still ready to jump out of his skin. Even Louis wasn’t this forward!

 

Dosei circled around to check Legosi’s back next. 

 

Juno and the waterbending master were already sparring. Legosi’s one hand was slowly reaching in her direction, like a very slow signal for her help. He had to twist his neck to look back, “Aren’t, aren’t we supposed to be - sparring? Or something?” 

 

Dosei scoffed, laughed it off and waved his hand, “Oh, oh we’ll get to that, no worries, it’s a very busy day and I know your type: the quiet kid, anxious, bad sense of self. I can learn a lot more about you this way.” Dosei circled back to the front, “Now I need you to take off your shirt and flex both arms.”

 

Legosi’s fur almost entirely, across every last centimeter of his body, fluffed out in a split second. “WHY??”

 

Legosi staggered back. 

 

Dosei just stared. He pointed at Legosi, “No flexing then?”

 

Across the yard, there was a sound like shattering glass and cold air followed the sound like a frigid shockwave. Juno yelled out, “FATHER!!”

 

Flurrying snow hung above her side of the field like a fog.

 

The waterbending master was momentarily dazed, limbs half buried in a new snow drift. 

 

Dosei waved over at his daughter, “Eyes on your own fight, dear! I love you!” 

 

The waterbending master was quickly shaking it off - the stun and the snow - and demanded Juno’s attention once more. Their fight was not over. 

 

Grinning Dosei had Legosi all to himself. The way he was staring? The embarrassed Legosi almost felt like prey. (And yes, Legosi remembered being prey avatars.)

 

Dosei regarded Legosi again and began circling the young wolf, scrutinizing his features. 

 

Dosei returned to that rapid ramble again, “Wow, you are really fluffy, that’s great, so is everyone in our family, my daughter thinks you’re really anxious but sweet. How do you feel about my daughter?”

 

Legosi could have sworn he heard eleven male avatars screaming in his head. 

 

The memory of at least a dozen dangerous fathers went tearing through his mind, each more intimidating than the last - an entire pantheon of grumpy animal dads. He could never look at Juno again.

 

Legosi looked outright haunted and his eyes went wide. “Thousands of years and a hundred lifetimes have accumulated to this one moment of existence so I can say with absolute certainty: there is no way to safely answer that. That is an inappropriate question.”

 

The universe held still. 

 

“…Sir.”

 

In that miniscule, fractional moment, Legosi was not sure if he was the person saying that or if it was even said out loud.

 

Legosi screamed inside his head, {You guys have the worst timing! Just the worst!!}

 

Then Dosei burst out laughing, knuckles hitting against Legosi’s abdomen. “Wow, you really are a weird kid! I love it!! And they say I’m weird! You’ve got to come to dinner sometime, I’ll introduce you to the family.”

 

Legosi started tugging at the neck of his shirt. “Oh, I - I don’t eat. Ever. Food. Doesn’t agree with me.”

 

Dosei was shaking his head, chuckling just a little more. “Spirits! You’re a riot!” He pointed below, “I’m not even going to touch your legs, you’d probably explode. Juno told me to give you space, but after the way you played against Dorpal School, I had to see you for a little bit.” 

 

Dosei gestured at Legosi’s whole body, top to bottom, “Do you realize how amazing you are??”

 

Legosi swallowed hard and retreated another step back, “I, I am zero percent amazing, sir.”

 

There was a slight tightness to the muscles around Dosei’s eyes. 

 

And then Dosei kicked straight down. 

 

Faster than a blink, an earthen springboard launched Legosi up high through the air. 

 

Legosi’s body almost hit the ceiling far above as he flew in an arc. His big hands flailed as Legosi fell downwards and he had to stop himself from airbending. He could so easily. Haru said he was a better airbender than an earthbender now. He was so focused on that - holding back - he didn’t know how to land. 

 

Decision paralysis in mid air.

 

Legosi finally hit the ground awkwardly on his side; the earth still turned to sand on contact, a cushioning crater to break his fall. 

 

The impact kicked up dust around him like feathers from a pillow. It tickled his nose, nearly made him sneeze as he tried to get his bearings.

 

And he could not afford to sneeze. 

 

Dosei slid around Legosi’s sandy crater like he had wheels under his feet. Dosei kept his hands behind his back, “See? That’s what I mean.”

 

Legosi had to pinch his nose shut. “Uh. No?” He used his other hand to wave the dust aside with his earthbending. “No, I, I very much do not see.”

 

Legosi fumbled slightly as he tried to stand in the sand.

 

“Earth is stubborn,” Dosei jerked a knee up then stomped. The sand bounced Legosi up onto his feet - then it solidified beneath him. Flat ground again. “Earth is substance. It wants to sit. It does not like change. A novice earthbender has to be just as firm. To make the earth do anything at all, they must be hard, direct, forceful. You very clearly do not.”

 

Dosei shifted his body right. The earth cracked under Legosi.

 

Fear of more pain made Legosi move. That time, Legosi stepped away as easily as if he was turning in place. 

 

Dosei kicked low several more times, and each time he did, rocks were moving, shifting, stabbing. 

 

Spiked pillars got in Legosi’s way. His eyes widened. He nearly fell. 

 

Dosei was making Legosi move with every attack, but Legosi was still confused. He defaulted to muscle memory - and thus circle walking. 

 

Legosi sidestepped, weaving between stone columns. 

 

He backhanded a boulder aimed for his chest. Stone shattered easily, fell down in clumps.

 

Dosei grabbed Legosi’s wrist before he could get too far. Experienced eyes were still examining the young bender. “Your control of earth is nigh effortless, you have the energy pathways of a bender twice your age, and yet you’re barely bending at all. Are you holding back on purpose or is this a psychological block?”

 

Dosei let go of Legosi and Legosi fell back onto his ass, tail between his legs.

 

Legosi forgot to control his breathing. He was panting slightly.

 

Dosei bent at the knees to get closer to Legosi. He touched two fingers to the ground. “That was a real question, sorry. I do need an answer for the clan.”

 

Legosi rubbed at his chest, trying to remind his lungs how they work. He whispered back in frustration, “I told you I’m not a fighter! I throw rocks! In a kid’s game! That’s it! I don’t know what you expect me to say! I never had the money for advanced lessons! Haru just took pity on me!”

 

Dosei tilted his head like any other dog. Something didn’t add up. He spoke very softly, “I know we’re really not supposed to ask, but are you using the market already?”

 

Legosi frowned back. “Do I buy things?” The question was almost insulting. “I’m poor. And alone. I basically live off charity. What does it matter?”

 

Dosei blinked several times, confused by what Legosi wasn’t saying. Dosei grabbed Legosi by the bicep again, squeezed it hard. “You’re this strong and you haven’t even had…?” He didn’t finish his sentence. “Nevermind.”

 

Dosei let go, stood up, and started pacing on his feet. “When did you start bending? Was there a catalyst? Have you ever been in a traumatic incident? As a kid? Or a teenager? Anything involving spirits especially - that could be important.”

 

Sitting on the ground, with wide eyes, Legosi’s expression loosely translated to, ‘Are you fucking kidding me?’ 

 

Where would he even start?

 

Legosi scrunched his eyes and tried to focus. He tried to answer his questions, “I don’t know. I was four years old. Or five.” He rubbed at his forehead, “It was ages ago. Pebble bending. There were a lot of spirits, we lived in the woods… then mom disappeared and I was brought here.”

 

Legosi was still trying to catch his breath, but he noticed a part of his sleeve had gotten cut by one of the rocks. That was just great. He’d have to sew it up later. “I nearly got killed by a hippo this year. A spirit saved me. A panda shot me, and oh yeah, I nearly died in a tsunami! Everyone heard about that. Thank you, mister avatar, sir, wherever they are.”

 

That last part was a little sassy.

 

Maybe one of the past avatars had picked up needle work. It’d be nice to remember more useful things.

 

Dosei held up his hands to stop him, “Wait wait wait, back up, back up. A spirit saved you? From a hippo or the panda or something else? What was that?”

 

Legosi looked at the older wolf. Curiosity and interest were both in Dosei’s face - and both were unnerving to Legosi.

 

Legosi had to figure out a way to explain it, “The hippo. He was a bender at school and wanted on the team, and killed Ellen for it. He tried to kill me, too, and blinded me in the woods. He really would have killed me, but a spirit did… something to him. I was never sure what. I blacked out.”

 

Dosei’s mouth started hanging open as he listened. “Ohhh! That was you ! I heard about that.” Dosei tapped a finger near his lips. “Dicey business, right before Dorpal, heard you went blind, spirits got involved. Spirit jumped into you!” 

 

Dosei snapped his fingers in some imagined victory, “Spirit possession blew open your pathways! They used you, enhanced your abilities - no wonder it’s so easy, spirits are raw energy. But still a kid. Trauma leaves marks. Lucky they aren't physical marks. Makes sense.”

 

Dosei was stroking his jaw.

 

Legosi, however, could not keep up with him. “It does? Spirit what now?”

 

Hey, if Dosei wanted to jump to his own conclusions, Legosi didn’t need to correct him. 

 

Dosei clapped his hands, “Okay, gotta be quick. Object lesson!”

 

Dosei crouched in front of Legosi, “We are creatures of substance and spirit - matter ,” he flexed his arms, “and energy ,” he tapped his heart. Then Dosei traced from there down the length of his arm, “The energy flows inside our bodies much like our blood. Thanks to the spirits, we can project that energy to bend the elements.”

 

He lifted that hand upwards and a small sphere of dirt rose up underneath the palm. 

 

“But no benders are identical - physically, spiritually, or energetically…”

 

He lifted up his other hand and a second sphere rose up beneath that hand. This sphere was bigger and more solid than the first. 

 

“…In the same way that a seasoned warrior builds up more muscle, stamina and has stronger veins, an advanced bender has more energy and their internal energy pathways are stronger, more developed.”

 

Dosei tapped his nose, “I can do more with my snout than a novice can do with their whole body…”

 

“…Spirits, however, are raw energy .” Dosei kept the two spheres floating but he levitated up a handful of swirling sand. 

 

“That makes them very dangerous and very powerful. They can do things we never could. They gave us our bending. Even their presence can have a magical impact on the world around them. And when they possess someone?” 

 

Dosei crashed all the loose floating sand into the smaller of the two spheres. A bit of compression made the small orb bigger, and more solid. 

 

On the surface, the two different spheres now appeared very similar. 

 

Dosei explained, “Suddenly all that magical energy is inside you - and they can affect you from the inside out.”

 

Dosei let both floating rocks fall back down to the ground. “You’re lucky that giving you the strength to fight was the only thing it changed. A spirit’s touch can do way worse.”

 

Dosei shuddered at a bad, unspoken memory.

 

But Legosi had memories of his own, and when Legosi thought of being changed from the inside out, he didn’t think of possession or curses or hybrids like his mother. 

 

He thought of the avatar state. 

 

All that spiritual energy, when he channeled the might of the avatars before him - consuming him from the inside out. 

 

That dangerous, alien force. It used to feel unnatural. But he didn’t mind it so much this week. 

 

A tiny part of him was worrying anyway. 

 

The first time he needed it to stop Dolph the hippo? It left him halfway to mastering the seismic sense. That should have taken years.

 

The second time he needed it against the tsunami? He was strangely more comfortable on the ocean voyage home and he managed to safely heal Louis’ mind. Legosi knew that was dicey back then and Legosi had never even done it before.

 

He just used the avatar state against the Shishigumi.

 

Was something different now?

 

Legosi tried to compare events in his head, before and after, but it’d only been a few days. Did something stick out? He couldn’t tell. There had been so many other things to think about.

 

But then his friends chose to support him, Louis made it quite clear he loved Legosi, and being able to save Els and stand up to the lions - that made Legosi feel secure in another way.

 

There was some danger to using the avatar state, he remembered that long ago, but Legosi still had no answers to say why it was dangerous.

 

The avatar state had been all too willing to deal lethal force…

 

Legosi was almost afraid to ask, but he looked up at Dosei. “Could spiritual energy change your personality?”

 

Dosei obviously hesitated. For once, he held his tongue. 

 

Dosei looked Legosi up and down again as if he might see something more, but he repeated himself. “Spirits are raw energy… so I wouldn’t be surprised if they could. The Mother of Faces could, wherever she is, but she’s one of the oldest in existence.”

 

Balance was also very old.

 

Legosi wanted to sink into the ground. He pulled his legs up a little closer to him.

 

If I keep using the avatar state… is it going to change who I am?

 

All those lions nearly dead the other night.

 

Dosei couldn’t read his mind. But it was clear why Legosi asked. Dosei asked more softly, almost silently, “Do you think it changed yours?”

 

Legosi avoided his gaze. He gave a very tiny shrug. “I didn’t think so. But… you said I have a block in my head.”

 

That’s what Dosei theorized earlier anyway, and Legosi could let him believe that. Legosi knew exactly why he was holding back.

 

Dosei paced slightly back and forth. He was clearly thinking of something else, but they did not have much time in the training hall. 

 

It did not take him long. Dosei quickly knelt by Legosi again, but this time his voice came out gentle and soft, like a father caring for a child. “Listen. We’re in a very bad time right now…” 

 

“…Lord Mugi is trying to keep people calm, but there is going to be a war within your lifetime. I’m sorry. I can’t change that, and I don’t know how it’s going to happen. If we’re very lucky, it’ll pass us by.”

 

Dosei gripped him affectionately by the wrist. “You… have so much potential … Whether it was from the spirit or not, I can see it already…”

 

“…You’re a work of art. Your abilities are already this strong at this age and you have barely been trained in how to use them. You’re running before you can walk. If you actually had meat, you’d be terrifying .”

 

Legosi’s mouth felt dry. It was hard to swallow.

 

Dosei knelt nearer, index finger close to Legosi’s chest, “I am saying - without lie - you could be one of the greatest earthbenders of your generation. Honest to the spirits, it is a tragedy that you have not received more attention before now.”

 

Dosei was still looking at him intensely. “You’ve lost a lot in your life. I know that leaves marks - and so do spirits - but there will be a day where people’s lives depend on if you act in time.” 

 

Dosei hardened his tone, squeezed his fists, “You cannot keep holding back like this or people will die. You have got to get past whatever block this is, and you have got to do it fast.”

 

Legosi kept his jaw shut tight. He didn’t let any words escape him. 

 

Els needed him. So did Bill. Kibi and Tao need him still, and that number was still growing. 

 

Legosi knew that. This was not new information. But he couldn’t say that out loud, not to Dosei. Too soon. Legosi needed more time.

 

Legosi’s eyes instinctively glanced at the distant benches - where Jack and the others were sitting. 

 

It was too far to make out the expression on Jack’s face, or Durham’s or Miguno’s. 

 

A big brown hand stretched in front of Legosi’s face and blocked the others from Legosi’s view. 

 

Dosei needed his attention, “I could be mean and throw a huge rock at your friends, but we both know you could stop it - and that still doesn’t show me how good you are in a real fight. So how about a compromise? Make four big walls so we can spar in a box, and then nobody has to look at you but me.”

 

Dosei started standing back up and then he offered Legosi his hand to help. “Does that sound fair?”

 

Legosi grit his teeth.

 

He’d seen Jack worried often enough. He knew the face Jack would make at a moment like this.

 

And he could also imagine the boulders, too. 

 

Legosi was sure some avatar had seen a flying avalanche.

 

Legosi still hesitated in reaching for Dosei’s hand. 

 

Gray hand gripped brown hand. 

 

Legosi mumbled, “Sounds fair.”

 

Dosei pulled him up onto his feet.



……



Round two. Time to start over. 

 

Dosei wanted a box. 

 

Legosi could do that. 

 

Legosi started by setting his feet apart, bracing his limbs in stiff, earthbender fashion. 

 

Direct, deliberate, forceful. Got it.

 

Like grandpa first taught. Like plowing a field.

 

During the tsunami, Legosi had built walls several meters high. That was a crisis. He was honestly trying to make them extra strong at the time, thick enough to hold back the flood, but that was still panic work.

 

He didn’t need the walls that thick now. A foot length would probably be fine for width, maybe two. He’d just need to be careful about bringing up enough underground that he didn’t leave any sinkholes.

 

He made the first wall opposite the benches. 

 

He wanted Jack to see it, see the way Legosi was gradually building the four walls. 

 

Legosi still stuck to classic form, the stomps and upwards punches, huge swings of his arms to add section after section. His arms had to flex more for the increased distance.

 

He could have connected it all the way to the high ceiling, but didn’t. Three or four meters would be more than enough.

 

Legosi made the wall between himself and the benches last. 

 

He was pretty sure Jack stood up right before Legosi sealed himself inside with the earthbending master. 

 

Legosi turned back to face Dosei, who had once more gotten awfully close in the meantime. Legosi was breathing a bit more from anxiety, not effort.

 

The brown-furred wolf was a bit harder to see in the dark. The dark green cloth was practically camouflage. 

 

The indoor training field had already been dim in the torch light before. Now, Legosi’s new walls largely cut those off, with just a tiny glow remaining over the top edges. 

 

Dosei had returned to pure examination, one finger close to his lips in thought. “Basic moves, impressive range, bigger box than I expected. You don’t seem very drained. Surprising. Probably the spirit. Will you be alright with less light like this?”

 

Legosi scratched idly at the fluff of his neck. “Um. Yeah? I’ve… sort of been developing the seismic sense since the spirit affected me.” He gave an awkward shrug, “So I think I’ll be okay. Probably.”

 

Legosi prepared to defend himself again, lifting his fists to fight.

 

Dosei didn’t. He pointed down instead, “You’re wearing boots.”

 

Legosi glanced at his covered feet. “…Yes? I thought we were sparring today…”

 

Boots were the norm in Legosi’s life. Their game armor had boots, their uniform had boots… Most big carnivores hid their feet in mixed cities anyway. It was basic carnivore etiquette and only some earthbenders - like Dosei or those lions - went without.

 

Dosei, however, looked physically pained. One hand gripped his forehead. “My spirits, no one taught you anything.” He gestured at Legosi’s feet, “Take off your boots. You need to train barefoot.”

 

Legosi still hesitated. 

 

Dosei amended himself, arms gestured more broadly, “If you’re developing the seismic sense, you need to train without boots. Spirit help or not, you’d never master it that way. That’s like trying to learn music with plugs in your ears: possible, but so much harder! Ditch the boots!”

 

Legosi resisted only a moment more. “…Oh.”

 

He didn’t quite like the idea of going barefoot around town, but this wasn’t a terrible opportunity for it. 

 

Awkwardness could practically be Legosi’s status quo. He tried to get the boots off as fast as he could. Off went the socks, too.

 

Legosi was not quite expecting Dosei to grab him by the ankle and yank a foot up. Legosi’s arms flailed to keep balance while Dosei checked his bare foot. 

 

The older wolf was aghast again, “Seriously? Seriously?? Is every part of you big? Don’t answer that. I just heard me say it. But you clearly don’t go barefoot. You need to work on that. Less shoes. It’s for your own good. Connect to the earth.”

 

Dosei did not let go of Legosi’s ankle so much as tug Legosi’s leg downwards. Legosi ended up standing straight again - with very little flailing. 

 

Dosei started walking away, “Spirits, I wish I had a solid month to work with you - but I don’t. We’ve already spent too much time on this.”

 

Dosei took an aggressive stance, “We need to spar now. I will give you ten seconds to make the first attack or I’m attacking you. Are you ready?”

 

Legosi very much wanted to say no. He moved to defend himself, “Just, uh, double checking one thing? We’re not actually trying to hurt each other, right? Nonlethal shots? Right?”

 

“Ten. Nine. Eight. Seven.”

 

Legosi whispered, “Shit.”

 

Legosi launched the first attack in the nicest way he could: punching up a game-sized disk and shooting it like a pro-bender.

 

Dosei didn’t even move his feet. He easily grabbed the disk out of the air, held it like a frisbee. “Seriously?” 

 

Dosei tossed it aside. 

 

But Legosi was already doing more. He stomped up a stone cylinder and hit at it repeatedly. 

 

Each hit shot a new disk forward, made the cylinder shorter. 

 

Dosei blocked them with a single, small wall. Then he pushed the wall back down, “Come on! Please! I know you can do better than that!”

 

Legosi yelled in return, “I told you! I just play a game!”

 

How long could he use that lie?

 

Legosi kicked at the cylinder several times, changing up which side he hit. Discs went flying in different arcs, curving in towards Dosei. 

 

Dosei’s limbs moved with years of precision. He punched, elbowed, kneed each part of the volley. Disks broke into dust. “Better!” His arms widened, “Now show me more!”

 

Dosei jumped forward on the attack. He slammed his knuckles downwards and earth cracked open like a fissure towards Legosi. 

 

Legosi did the reverse: crouching down then punching upwards. His energy cut off the fissure and filled it back up. 

 

Extra rocks flew upwards at Dosei. 

 

Dosei blocked those with his own arm and leg. Rock always broke without harm. “Now you’re getting there!” 

 

Two more swings of Dosei’s arms shot boulders out of the ground, arcing towards Legosi. They were way too big, utterly lethal.

 

Legosi twisted into a roundhouse kick. His bending deflected one boulder and it smashed the other aside, too. Earth shook for the impacts. 

 

Legosi was quick to take his stance again, ready for defense. 

 

Dosei didn’t let up: he was already punching at the air, bending a volley of fist-sized stones.

 

Legosi almost missed them in the dark. One shot past his side. He leaned away from a second. Arms blocked a third and fourth as he walked backwards. He ducked and weaved from several more.

 

Dosei wanted more, wanted to see more. He pressed the attack, made the rocks sharper, faster. Flying knives. 

 

Legosi saw a move in his head before he did it: stepping to the left, arms flowing up like a waterbender, then down to his right, up and over.

 

Unseen energy grabbed the incoming rocks like a flowing stream…

 

It felt so easy. He curved them back up into the air and returned to sender.

 

Dosei dropped underground to escape. The rocks stabbed into the ground like arrows, halfway buried.

 

Dosei popped up like a gopher two meters to the right. He pointed incredulously, “What was that??”

 

Dosei braced his whole body down, then kicked up a section of the ground as big as the wall of a house. 

 

Dosei’s straining arms helped to send the whole thing flying Legosi’s way. To squash him like a bug??

 

Legosi suddenly knew how the flies must feel. Pancake Legosi was not on the menu!

 

Legosi put his back into it, punched upwards towards the falling stone. It broke into two and the stone chunks fell to either side of him. 

 

The ground still shook from the weight of each crash. What would people outside think of all these quakes? Legosi gasped, “What was what?”

 

Legosi decided to throw the two halves back - a deep breath and flexing arms to get them up and airborne again. His legs had to dig in to throw them back, he was practically kicking off the ground. 

 

They were already flying towards the master when Legosi’s feelings got in the way.

 

Guilt. Fear. He didn’t want Dosei flat either. Legosi almost killed those lions. 

 

Legosi quickly crossed his arms together. The two huge rocks collided midair and showered smaller stones toward Dosei.

 

Dosei made an earthen dome to defend himself. It held off all the raining rocks, weathered it with ease.

 

Legosi gasped in relief. He didn’t need to worry for Dosei; it was just Legosi’s nature. 

 

Legosi felt movement beneath his feet. A vibration tipped him off.

 

Legosi jumped away right before Dosei surfaced underneath him. The master almost grabbed his legs. 

 

Legosi backpedaled, trying to keep his distance and not fall over.

 

Dosei was quick to follow after him. He kept attacking at the ground itself. He kept turning earth to sand, Legosi kept jumping aside like it was a game of pro-bending. 

 

How could he end this? Legosi needed to end this. Legosi kicked another rock at Dosei, then a second, just to buy himself time. 

 

Testing. Testing: this was an exam. Dosei was feeling him out, checking his skills.

 

Dosei moved his hands in like he was scooping up dirt, and two slabs rose up on either side of Legosi.

 

Legosi cartwheeled backwards before Dosei could crash the two slabs together. 

 

There was only so much space to give in the box. Legosi dashed along one wall as he tried to circle around Dosei. 

 

{Range. We started at range.} 

 

{He mentioned the walls, distance and size. My stamina?}

 

Dosei was shooting pebbles after him. The walls cracked where they hit.

 

{I attacked first. He wanted me to use more techniques. Show diversity. Adaptability?}

 

Dosei smashed the ground again - sent a huge shockwave in every direction, throwing up dirt and rocks like a sideways avalanche.

 

And this time, Legosi smashed it right back. The avalanche blew backwards, rose up and over like a wave.

 

{He had me moving. He made me move. Agility? Responsiveness?} 

 

{How am I as an earthbender? In real battle? What else does he want to see??}

 

Legosi lost sight of Dosei again. He wasn’t at the center. Below? Had to be. He’d be attacking in close.

 

{Close. He keeps trying to get close!}

 

Legosi felt a surge of relief. He recalled the earlier fight, remembered Dosei fighting the other canid in a suit of stone armor.

 

That was Voss’ move. Legosi knew the theory, like holding a spiritual muscle in a constant flex. 

 

But Legosi didn’t need it. He didn’t need to win, he just needed Dosei to be done.

 

In a hand to hand fight, Legosi would lose. 

 

Legosi knew what he had to do. 

 

And he had to close his eyes.

 

You can’t swim through the earth without moving things, without making vibrations. Even if it’s just whispers in the stone, there’s something. Without boots in the way, Legosi could feel more, could feel where Dosei was under the surface.

 

Like the avatar who dragged Dolph the hippo out of the ground, Legosi channeled those moves. 

 

The wolf stomped down hard, hard as possible, ground crunching for the pressure, and Legosi pushed his arms up towards the sky like he was lifting a whole house.

 

The building shook all around. 

 

The rocky eruption shot Dosei up out of the earth.

 

The suddenly-airborne master was confused for only a second.

 

Legosi was already running straight for him.

 

Dosei landed easily, feet flat and solid on the ground. Earth softened for him, cushioned his fall. He didn’t even wobble. 

 

Dosei raised a rock to shoot, but Legosi was already swatting it aside. 

 

And then Legosi threw a punch.

 

It felt so weird. It felt unnatural. His arm could barely do it.

 

Dosei blocked it with ease. Legosi tried again, tried to punch and jab like an earthbender would. He couldn’t put his strength into it. His attacks were hesitant.

 

Dosei was watching it all, and he saw enough. He took the offensive instead. Dosei’s fists sought the other wolf’s flesh, and they kept finding it.

 

A punch here, a punch there. Legosi tried to lean aside like an airbender, but it was barely helping. It made glancing blows of straight shots. Dosei was faster. 

 

Dosei’s fists hit like he’d spent years punching rock walls, and Legosi was nothing of the sort.

 

Blocking, protecting his head, it was the best Legosi could do. Each hit still hurt. His eyes scrunched shut as the assault still came. 

 

Be done, be done, I can’t win, Be done, I need to lose, Be done!

 

Legosi slipped. Loose dirt shifted under him and he fell backwards, no balance, just gravity dragging him back and down. 

 

Legosi was still protecting his face when he was flat on the ground. 

 

Gasping. Heart, racing. He had bruises all over, he just knew it. It would not be the first time, pro-bending left him bruised all the time, but ow. Just, ow.

 

In that dark space, Dosei was also breathing heavier. 

 

The older wolf knelt down again, eyes looking Legosi over in the cavernous dimness. Dosei finally spoke again, “You… are not a fighter.”

 

Legosi wheezed in exasperation. “Thank you! I’ve only been saying that all day!”

 

Dosei managed a laugh. “But you’re smarter than you look.”

 

Legosi winced as he tried to sit up. His stomach hurt a bit. “What?” 

 

The older wolf playfully rolled his eyes. “Kid, I know a dive when I see one.” 

 

He slapped the wolf’s shoulder, “You could have played keep-away more and you didn’t. That rabbit trained you well, you could have been amazing as an airbender. High marks for dragging me out of the ground. There aren’t many who can do that.”

 

Pinned firmly beneath Legosi’s legs, his traitor of a tail gave a hopeful wag.

 

Dosei was quick to add, “But that block is still holding you back! You couldn’t bring yourself to really punch me. You totally froze at the end. Better question: did you know you’d freeze or did you take a risk and just drop the ball?”

 

Legosi flopped back down onto his back. He tried not to groan, “You greatly overestimate me, sir…”

 

Dosei murmured a laugh. “Oh, something tells me no one has ever overestimated you.” 

 

Legosi kept his mouth shut on an unhappy noise.

 

Dosei stood up again and stretched out his well-worked limbs. That was definitely an exercise. “If the clan needed you today, I’d tell them to put you in a support role, making barriers and ditches, maybe transportation. Putting you on the front line, the way you are right now, you’d be a risk. We couldn’t count on you.”

 

Dosei grinned and stretched a different way. “But I mean what I said earlier! If you worked on that block - my spirits, even Artio’s avatar wouldn’t know what hit them!”

 

His foot nudged Legosi’s shoulder, “Come on. We already took too much time. Want me to get the medics?”

 

Legosi wheezed again and rubbed his eyes. “Yes, please… sir…”

 

Dosei chuckled as he headed to take down part of the walls. “The missus is going to love you! This was really great. Thanks for talking with me. If I’m not back in five minutes, Juno probably killed me. Sorry, not sorry. What’s a dad to do, right?”


Legosi groaned in defeat and hoped he never ever ever had to go near Juno’s house.

Chapter 32: Catch a tiger by his... (Bill/Els)

Summary:

... subtext?

-Apparently all my chapters are long now. lol.-

Notes:

Chapter 22: "Els replied, “I’ll have to see that. Though, I was surprised to read about the black market. I thought that was made up.”

The tiger’s fur bristled immediately, shocked he forgot that detail. HE LIED, “What? Of course it’s made up. There’s no such thing as the black market.”

Els slowly grew more suspicious, “You made a big deal that this was a history book. Avatar Kota growing up around the black market was a big plot point - that he grew up around Felidae gangsters - that all the carnivore clans were secretly buying from it.”

Bill struggled with an explanation. “A place like that, it couldn’t be real. It was just … a metaphor. Yeah. A literary metaphor! The gangsters take advantage of people - something like that.”

Els actually laughed. “A literary metaphor?”

Bill insisted, “Yes, a metaphor. It’s just like chapter whatever of Water Lilies, with the whole bit about burned flowers and the fragility of small life…"

Chapter Text

Legosi could not quite escape the building fast enough. 

 

Sure, a healer patched up his bruises quickly enough. He could walk just fine. 

 

But on the other side of his earthen barriers, Juno was probably committing patricide and Legosi did not want to get involved. 

 

Legosi hoped he could make a straight shot for the nearest exit. Ears just a little folded back, face forward, he started power walking in a straight line. 

 

Don’t look, don’t look.

 

He heard Juno’s voice. Oh no. He heard Juno’s voice. 

 

He started walking faster.

 

Juno’s feet were following. “Legosi!”

 

Faster. Much faster. 

 

Juno said it louder, jogging to follow. “Legosi! W-wait! Wait up!”

 

Nope! No! No way!

 

Legosi outright sprinted across the field - momentarily forgot archers were practicing here - until an arrow shot past his vision. 

 

Reflex took over as Legosi bent, leaned, ducked under shots. Feet slid along earth to avoid some more - and he still did not stop running because the terror! The terror!

 

Legosi was nearly out of the building when the greatest horror finally struck and all hope was lost!

 

He’d left his boots in the training yard.

 

Legosi froze and prayed that he had made no such mistake, but no, his bare feet were on the floor and he felt each one of Juno’s steps as she caught up to him.

 

She grabbed him by the shoulder, “Legosi!”

 

A quick pull had him facing her again - but his body had locked up with the fear of the damned. He could hardly part his jaw, the worst fake smile imaginable. “H-hey! J-Juno!”

 

Juno was breathing a little harder but probably not from exertion. She, too, had a look of fear about her and stammered, “I, I don’t know what my father said but he does not speak for me!”

 

Legosi’s jaw was clenched shut, “Of course!”

 

Juno gripped his shoulders with both hands now and Legosi was half afraid she’d push him up against a wall. Juno insisted, “Whatever he said I said, it wasn’t true!”

 

Legosi swallowed hard. “N-naturally!”

 

Juno suddenly looked horrified, imagining the worst scenarios. “What did he say? What did he say I said? Legosi, please!”

 

Is it possible to die from embarrassment?

 

Apparently it hadn’t killed an avatar yet, but Legosi was breaking lots of records. Maybe he’d get lucky. 

 

Legosi quietly folded his hands in front of him and looked to the right side. “Just that I was anxious and you told him to give me space.”

 

There was also the comment about Legosi being “sweet,” but that was another story. 

 

Juno suddenly realized her own intrusion on his personal space and forced herself to let go of him. “Oh… okay.” Juno took an extremely big sigh of relief. “Okay, yes, I might have told him that.”

 

Juno clearly started second guessing herself. She patted Legosi’s shoulder in the most rigid, robotic sort of way. “Because… you are nice, Legosi. But… I don’t like you.”

 

Legosi’s ear flicked. “Oh. O… kay…?”

 

She second guessed herself more and started pacing, “Not that you’re a bad guy! I like you fine! You’re a nice person! I just don’t ‘like’ like you!”

 

“Oh,” Legosi slowly nodded. He tried to fix his shirt a bit. “Well, that’s okay.” Legosi casually shook his head, “I don’t like you either.”

 

Juno twitched. She stopped pacing and stared at him. “You don’t?”

 

Legosi could feel another avatar conga line forming in his head, someone yelling {Abort mission!}, and he had to scrunch his eyes to shake them off. 

 

Legosi held up his hands in front of him. “Not ‘like’ like… You are also a nice person.”

 

Slightly down the hall, Durham poked his head past a corner, whispering, “You’re ruining it, man!”

 

Miguno yanked Durham back behind the corner and out of sight again. 

 

A glare crossed Juno’s face, but it left just as fast as Durham. She was still hung up on Legosi’s isolation with her father, “Oh. Well. You… you were talking with him a lot.”

 

Legosi’s ear flicked and he scratched at his left arm. “Yeah. That was just… earthbending stuff.”

 

Juno looked confused and critical. “Earthbending?”

 

“Yeah. Earthbending,” Legosi repeated, wondering how vague he could be. He kept trying to avoid her gaze. “I could never afford advanced lessons, so… he wanted to teach me a few things real quick.”

 

Juno was still suspicious of her father. “He was… teaching you? Earthbending?”

 

Legosi awkwardly cleared his throat to the side, then shifted the weight on his (unfortunately bare) feet. “Earthbending.”

 

Her suspicion was starting to fade and turned to relief instead. Juno took a very deep breath. “Okay. That’s good…” Another thought occurred to her, “Was it… helpful?”

 

Legosi instinctively glanced down at his feet again and hoped Juno didn’t notice. “Ummm… gimme a week to find out?”

 

Juno almost giggled. The sound was more nervous than not, even if she did look less worried now. “Please, please do not tell people at school about my father. He’s…” her hands moved as if she could pull the right word from the air in front of her, “eccentric?”

 

It gave Legosi a tiny smirk. “Oh, believe me, I would like nothing more than to never speak of him again.” Down the hall, Durham was trying to spy on them again. Legosi comically raised his voice, “Really, it’s Durham you have to worry about! He’s the talkative one.”

 

Durham jumped past the corner again, pointing accusations, “You traitor!”

 

Legosi smirked for real and bowed like he was a butler serving dinner. “He’s all yours, Juno.”

 

Juno’s expression shifted from a smile to something predatory. She started cracking her knuckles, “You’re too kind, Legosi.”

 

Durham yelped and fled the other way as Juno pretended to give chase.

 

Okay, maybe Legosi could forgive Durham for that mess at the clan meeting after all…

 

Jack came around the corner next with Legosi’s boots tucked under his arm. “…Did I just hear screaming?”

 

Jack - and his tail - were both quite confused, but that was pretty normal for Jack these days.

 

Legosi let himself have a small chuckle as he went to Jack and got his boots back. “Yeah, I’ll tell you all about it in a bit.”

 

Jack started to cheer up fast. “Please and thank you. And while we’re at it, uh, why did Master Dosei have your boots?”

 

“Maybe not about that.”



…… 



Els didn’t really know how things could go back to normal - not after everything that had happened.

 

Last week?

 

Last week, she was just another student on a break from her classes - like all the hundreds of others. Her mother had a whole list of projects and housework they could accomplish “together,” and her father was well pleased for Els to be busy (and thus away from nefarious teenage boys). 

 

She would have loved to stay on campus and spend that time in the library instead, or getting in some extra training… but every time she brought that up with her dad, it turned into another lecture of “50% of people see you as prey and I don’t just mean the carnivores.”

 

Gag. 

 

Considering what the teams had said about the Shishigumi, she could at least understand part of her parents’ paranoia… 

 

…but it was still incredibly suspect that so many things around the house were ‘just waiting’ for the family waterbender to deal with.

 

At times like this, she was glad she couldn’t heal - or she just knew she’d be attending every stubbed toe in the family, and probably twice an hour at that. 

 

So by the time she finally finished Bill’s library book, she was giddy with excitement. 

 

‘Mammoth Hero John.’

 

It was a great read about a hero displaced from the distant past, features so ancient and alien - like an elephant from Clan Perisso but shaggy all over. He was swept away to this era by spirit magic and just trying to adapt to the modern world. So many things had changed! Of course, some people treated him like he was cursed by the spirits, but that didn’t stop him. 

 

Mammoths, supposedly, were even stronger than elephants. Considering the elephant guards she saw around the city, that was a frightening visual in her mind’s eye.

 

She really needed to thank Bill for the book. 

 

And in that combination of wanting to see Bill and wanting to get away from her family, there was an accident. 

 

She went to the Felidae district on the other side of the city.

 

She wanted to surprise Bill with a visit. 

 

It would have driven her paranoid parents to new heights of madness, so of course she didn’t tell them. Artio told the most atrocious stories about Felidae. “I knew a guy who knew a guy,” “my friend’s cousin,” etc, etc. She’d heard it all before, and sure, sometimes people went missing. 

 

Sometimes carnivores were caught having devoured someone. 

 

Ellen died a few months ago - but shock of shocks, Dolph the hippo had been the killer. No carnivore involved!

 

Dolph… one of her own clan… and he nearly killed Legosi, too…

 

Talk about an eye-opening day. 

 

The carnivores on the roster were nothing like her father’s stories. 

 

Even Bill - cocky and a little bit crude, the biggest, toughtest feline on the roster - had only treated her with kindness. 

 

And when Bill talked about books, she saw a fire that he never showed anyone else. 

 

Book in her arms, happy and warm, Els made her way to the Felidae district, intent on seeing the tiger’s face. She’d just have to ask the locals for directions to Bill’s specific house.



*



She did see Bill’s face. 

 

She saw him right before a lion tricked her into the Shishigumi’s stronghold. 

 

Sony even waved at Bill. 

 

There was a look of such terror on Bill’s face. 

 

That look was burned into her mind. 

 

More than meeting the Chief. 

 

More than the moment when he first used bloodbending. 

 

More than Louis and Bill showing up and frying the Chief (twice). 

 

Bill. Terrified. 

 

And of course her family realized she was missing when the city started shaking, knew Els did not leave in those clothes when she got back, and for perhaps the first time in her life, her parents had no lectures to give. 

 

It might have been easier that way. She wanted to be strong, but the terror has a way of getting under your skin no matter who you are.

 

That one monstrous Chief was dead now.

 

And everyone came to help her. 

 

Bill showed up. Riz and Haru. Even Louis! And so did the avatar. The avatar! The avatar who was…

 

There was nothing to worry about. Right?

 

…Right?



……



She didn’t have to stay in her room this long.

 

Shaky exhales were misty white - easier to pace her breathing like that. She was just trying to breathe and the room breathed with her. 

 

As her bedroom walls gradually frosted and icicles stretched down from the ceiling, it was all perfectly fine. 

 

The doctor, Madame Yeoh, said this was just a case of nerves. Completely normal. Understandable after the other day. She’d feel better soon.

 

And if she didn’t, there were treatments. A skilled healer could help with many, many things.

 

It was all just a matter of giving it time.



……



A rumble of thunder woke her up from a nap.

 

Her memory flashed to Bill and his lightning on the beach.

 

Window shutters were shaking from the storm, rain trying to push in around the edges. Curtains were whipping around in the wind.

 

Els hurried off her bed, one smooth motion of the arm to bend the rain back outside. She was quick to secure the shutters with a cross bar. She pulled the curtains tighter and nearly tied them in place when her eye caught a glimpse of the world outside - through the tiny crack between the shutters.

 

She leaned in closer. The rain was falling fierce. It would have brought the city to a stop.

 

All that rain, all that water…

 

And Els was a quick waterbender.

 

Impulse seized her. She needed to see Bill.

 

She wrote a note for her parents, as fast as she could. She had to get to the school - she was safest in the storm. She left it for them to find on her bed.

 

She undid the shutters, opened them wide to the world, and jumped outside her second-floor window. She iced her window shut without even looking.

 

More ice formed a slide beneath her as she fell. She slid down to the ground then ran without losing momentum. 

 

Subtle gestures of the arms and the rainfall kept parting out of her way. It bounced right off her.

 

She’d barely left her room the last few days. She had energy to spare - and now water, too.

 

She started skating instead of running, liquid and ice speeding her steps. 

 

A few benders were still trying to deliver things, keeping the rain off them like they had invisible umbrellas. Most still feared the lightning.

 

All the rivers that cut up the city couldn’t stop her. There were stone bridges, wooden bridges, places she could use if she went another block or two up the road first. She didn’t need them. She made her own shortcuts.

 

She didn’t even slow: a quick sweep of her arms and she could make a nice ice bridge just for herself. 

 

Momentum carried her half-way up the bridge. Her arms swung, bending took her up and over the peak. Then gravity slid her down and sped her up again. Ice returned to water as if she was never there.

 

The rain covered everything. 

 

This was her world now.

 

She ran all the way to the school and Gon’s office. 



……



In the dark, Bill heard a knock at his door. Gon’s voice spoke up, “Bill? You have a visitor.”

 

Bill nervously looked up from the desk he was sitting at. The small flame in his hand was the only light in the dim room, and he’d been trying to forget everything with a good book. 

 

Outside, the pounding rain continued and the occasional bolt of lightning burned the sky. The sound of it kept making him flinch, making the fire jump in his hand.

 

He glanced back at the shuttered windows as if expecting an attack. 

 

Carrying his little flame, Bill moved slowly to the door. He was extra careful about unlocking it. He expected to see Gon, maybe one of his parents, but Bill smelled someone else instead.

 

He wasn’t expecting Els to be standing there with Gon. 

 

Maybe he should have. 

 

Els always was determined like that. Too fearless for her own good…

 

The light in his palm flickered. 

 

The young tiger dropped his gaze quickly, like looking at her was a criminal act. 

 

He said her name. “Els.”

 

Els was breathing heavily, “Bill.”

 

There was something special hearing his name on her lips. 

 

Maybe he wanted to hear it again - but he was pretty sure wanting that is what got them into this situation. 

 

Gon set a lit candle down on a hallway cabinet, leaving it behind for Els. “I’m sure you two have a lot to talk about, so I’ll be heading downstairs. Call me if you need me.”

 

Giving them space? Or privacy?

 

The old tiger’s footsteps went away, became soft. 

 

Bill was still looking aside. He couldn’t look at her. “I wasn’t expecting anyone,” he said like perhaps that’s why the room looked so dismal behind him. 

 

He seemed reluctant to let her inside.

 

Els was focused more on him, on the way he looked - like he hadn’t slept well in days. She knew that feeling. His clothes were wrinkled and worn. Had he eaten much? Certainly Gon would have been feeding him.

 

The light in Bill’s palm didn’t have much strength. 

 

There was an awkward silence before Els eventually said, “I lost your library book.”

 

Bill almost smiled, but not quite. He couldn’t. 

 

Tiny hands together, Els fidgeted as she said, “I’m sorry. I think the Shishigumi still have it - if it wasn’t lost in the fight.”

 

Bill leaned against the doorframe for support and mumbled, “A lost library book isn’t high on my list of concerns right now.”

 

Els started stammering and stepping side to side, “I, I figured that, yes. So I’m taking care of it. I’ll talk to the librarian. I’ll get them a replacement.”

 

Bill frowned at her. His shoulders tightened. “It was my library book. It’s not your responsibility.”

 

Els tried to rationalize her choices, “I was too excited. I wanted to get out of the house, I wanted to give it back to you… I wanted to see you -”

 

Bill stood up straighter and fully barred the way, “You shouldn’t see me ever again.”

 

Els struggled with a reply. The goat’s eyes blinked at him several times. 

 

She attempted to make a joke, “That might be difficult since we have our book club -”

 

“Never,” Bill cut her off again. His tone was tired and flat, and looking at her was too painful. “We can’t see each other anymore. You can’t be near me. We can’t talk. …I’m not safe.”

 

Els opened and shut her mouth several times. Her face went through several different emotions as she went through the arguments in her head. She eventually settled on, “You were always safe before.”

 

Bill darkly insisted, “No, I wasn’t!” Shame took its place, “I know how you taste!! I was never safe!!”

 

The fire in Bill’s palm flashed brighter. 

 

Lightning cracked the world outside even as Els felt her heart collapse. 

 

Bill’s ears drooped lower down. He said it softer, “I was never safe. I just lied. I lied to you and it nearly got you killed… It nearly got everyone killed.” Bill smacked his head with his free hand, “I nearly got the avatar killed cause I wasn’t brave enough to tell you the truth!”

 

The truth?

 

She knew that’s what it really came back to…

 

She knew without asking, “Because the black market is real?”

 

“Yes,” Bill groaned, and admitting that hurt. He looked like he wanted to fall over. “Felidae is trash. We all need meat to be strong and no one wants to talk about it. No one wants to be involved with real blood, but it’s the only way…”

 

“…So we let the Shishigumi handle the bodies and we just buy the meat from them…”

 

Some twisted joke almost made Bill laugh. He rubbed his free hand over his head again, almost wanting to scratch himself. “It’s… It’s funny… So much of our culture is about being ‘strong’ but we’re so weak it’s pathetic… We can’t stop ourselves… and without meat, we couldn’t fight anyone at all. We’re weak…”

 

Bill’s voice got so tired and so quiet as he whispered some kind of mantra, that one phrase that was drilled into their heads, “We need it to be strong… It’s the only way to be strong…”

 

Els listened. 

 

Els looked. 

 

Els was getting the picture very quickly. She already knew there was some truth to black market rumors, devourings and disappearances, but still… “So what?”

 

Bill loomed over her, “So we’re dangerous!” The fire in his hand threatened to grow bigger between them. “And not just me and Tao but the other big carnivores, too! Riz is probably eating meat, too! Artio’s horror stories about us are probably all true! There’s probably a butcher and a black market in every carnivore city! The Shishigumi just dominate the city here!”

 

Bill suddenly saw the glare of his fire on her glassy eyes, and he couldn’t bear that. 

 

The fire vanished from his hand entirely and he turned away, back into the guest room and the darkness he’d been hiding in. No lit candles at all.

 

Bill started pacing back and forth in the shadows. “I didn’t want you to know! I liked being with you! I liked the way you looked at me - like you weren’t afraid of me, like you liked me - and I didn’t want that to change…”

 

Bill’s fists squeezed so hard, sheathed claws were threatening to pierce his palms. “…So instead I lied to you, for my own benefit, and that nearly got you killed.”

 

The tiger wilted in the guest room’s gloom like it was suffocating. He was trapped. Even a flash of lightning outside couldn’t break through.

 

Bill was losing everything. He struggled to even catch his breath. “We should do what we always should have done: not talked to each other… never again… You play on the one field. And I play on the other. And that’s -”

 

“That’s bullshit,” Els interrupted.

 

The tiger looked weak in her direction.

 

Els tried to steel herself. She clenched her own fists, she glared at him in the room. What, did he think a lack of light scared her? “Yeah. I went there to see you. That was my choice. And I happened to trust the wrong lion on the way and that was the worst mistake of my life.”

 

Els took a determined step inside. “I spent that entire afternoon terrified and waiting for just the right moment - to stab someone and make my escape, if I even could!”

 

Bill spread his arms wide, “And that was my fault! I let you believe Felidae was safe! I lied to you because I was too much of a coward to actually tell you what kind of monsters we are!”

 

Els held up a warning finger, “Bill? Shut up for a moment.”

 

Bill blinked at her again. 

 

Els kept her voice measured, controlled, “I said: ‘so what?’ You need meat to be strong? Fine! We can work around that! Kibi eats insects all the time! It’s his species! People throw around words like ‘carnivore’ and ‘herbivore’ all over the place, but a lot of herbivores eat insects, too! ‘Carnivore and herbivore’ is a shitty binary!”

 

Els pointed at him harder, “I know how you talk, I know how you act - especially how you act - you pretend all the time, trying to be someone else for everyone else - and I get to see the parts of you that are real! And I still want that! I want you, I want our book club, I want everything! I want my friend back!” Els raised her fists to fight, “Do not let the Shishigumi take that, too!”

 

Els took another step forward, “And you can yell all about meat and markets if you want but when I needed help, you showed up! I already got the story from Tem!”

 

Els was closer every sentence, but now she was pointing out to the side, to the city. “You’re the one who got him and Riz. You’re the one who knew to look for Legosi. You’re the one who got Legosi to step up, and when things got really, really bad, you’re the one who showed up to fight anyway! No armor! No masks! Just you! Risking everything against your own people because I messed up!”

 

Bill’s body was trembling in place, like he could fall at any moment. He quietly tried to rationalize it, “Part of the building exploded.” He gestured to the city, “ Exploded ! I couldn’t stay away. I had to make sure you all were okay…”

 

“Yes.” Els was close enough to grab the front of Bill’s shirt with both hands. “Because you cared about us more than you cared about yourself . …Yeah, I noticed that, too!”

 

The tiger made a weak, pitiable sort of noise in his throat. It was so very close to a whine.

 

Els was glaring and stammering, “You do not get to show up and risk everything and save our lives, and then, and then walk away like we aren’t allowed to care for you, too!”

 

Els prodded his stomach like it was one of those days gone by, “Cause I do care! You’re stuck with me! And, and I’m going to talk your ear off about Mammoth Hero John , cause that book was really cool, I really enjoyed it, and damn it, I was really, really scared! Can I please hug you already?”

 

Bill swallowed hard. “I… smell…”

 

His last excuse.

 

Els didn’t wait for further invitations. Her arms clung around his waist and held on tight. “I’ve been around you after practice. You don’t smell that bad right now.”

 

Bill gave a weird choking laugh of a noise - like he didn’t know how to laugh anymore, like he hadn’t laughed in ages.

 

The tiger kneeled down and hugged her back. They were both shaking by that point. 

 

He whispered into her wool, “I was so scared.”

 

Els held onto him tighter. “So was I…”

 

Outside, the rain kept falling and the thunder kept rolling.

 

And both showed no sign of letting up.

 

*

 

Els mumbled after a bit, “Also… I’m pretty sure we owe Legosi, like, the biggest gift basket. He said he likes eggs, right?”

 

Bill laughed quietly and started to lean back. “Did he? That’s a dog thing, I guess…”

 

Els found herself smiling as she looked up into Bill’s face, and he smiled back at her in turn.

 

Then, with a heavier breath, Bill slowly sat back on the edge of the guest bed. 

 

He felt like something else had shifted, something he couldn’t put into words - not quite relief, but some kind of release. The exhaustion remained. “I’m not leaving this place anytime soon, but you can buy him what you want… I have a little money saved up…”

 

Bill pointed and lit up a candle on a nearby dresser, to give her a little more light to see by. Technically, he probably could have lit more candles earlier, but he’d been terrified of doing anything that might give his presence away.

 

Els made him braver - what sense did that make?

 

Els gradually gazed around the place now, the sparse design of it. There was a full bookshelf by a desk, and Bill had clearly been using both books and desk. Some of his clothes were in a bag off to the side. She gently stated, “I’m not sure what the customary gift is in this situation… What do you get when the avatar saves your life from a gang of butchers?” 

 

Bill sighed heavily and rubbed his eyes, “I doubt there’s a custom for that at all…” Bill gently shook his head, “He probably won’t want to see me anyway… and I’m not sure I should see him…”

 

Els carefully joined him on the bed, sitting on Bill’s left side. “Because of the… hybrid stuff?”

 

Bill frowned in surprise. “What? Oh. No. Not that!” His left hand could not fully hide his face from her. “There was… other stuff, okay?”

 

Els was eyeing him up with more humor than suspicion. She had an idea about that. “Other stuff like what?~” Nudging her elbow against his ribs, she was definitely teasing him, “Bill?~ What stuff are you talking about?~”

 

Bill softly chuffed to himself as if there was something amusing about the recent past. “Don’t make me say it; it’s embarrassing…”

 

“Bill?~” She playfully said his name again and tugged on his left arm, made him show his face again.

 

The tiger was authentically blushing in the dark. He tried to cover his face with both hands now. He whispered, “There was bowing…”

 

Els didn’t stop smiling and she was still hanging onto his arm. “There was what now?~”

 

Bill’s tail flicked behind him on the bed. He didn’t remove his hands. “Bowing! I was bowing!”

 

A single giggle escaped her. She playfully rubbed at the tiger’s stomach. “You really were bowing to Legosi? Tem said something like that, but when he said you were begging, I thought it was a metaphor.”

 

Not a metaphor.

 

Still hiding his face, the tiger groaned in embarrassment. “‘Face to the ground’ bowing, yes!”

 

Els giggled softly and left his stomach alone. “You? On your knees?” She impishly elbowed his side, “Well, I could certainly see the appeal of you on your knees, but what exactly brought that on?”

 

The music of her laugh could still make Bill feel so much better.

 

The tiger’s hands slowly fell lower than his eyes. “You did…”

 

Bill sounded so unusually serious that Els blinked a few times.

 

Bill shrunk a little more, held his hands in his lap. “You were in danger… and… I had to show him how serious I was… so he’d help us as the avatar…”

 

Els slid her right arm around his left and slowly hugged herself to it again. Els whispered softly, “Maybe I’ll just get you both gift baskets…”

 

“Just be safe,” Bill quietly pleaded. His right hand reached up to gently hold one of hers. The big tiger insisted, “I just want you to be safe… You being alive is the only gift I need…”

 

Els smiled a little more. “Bill the tiger, is that a line you give all the girls?”

 

“No lines,” Bill said softly. The big tiger was still unexpectedly shy, glancing elsewhere. “I just really like you…”

 

Against the tiger’s body, in a room that smelled just like him, Els felt like she could finally rest. “I really like you, too…”

Chapter 33: Senses and sensibility

Summary:

I've been pretty sick this last week, so I'm not fully satisfied with this chapter, but I want to keep moving forward.

Haru, I have missed you. Please make things light again.

Haru, what are you doing? That is not what I meant.

Haru, no, don't get Dosei.

Notes:

Chapter 16: "Gouhin explained almost absentmindedly, “I told you: clans and governments. Many carnivores hunger for meat. While the clans try to play smart and safe with each other, there are always people who struggle. Part of being a sage is helping people with their difficulties in life - but you could say I’m a bit more aggressive in helping some people. I treat the people who think they don’t need help; I get dangerous carnivores off the street, and I get paid very well for that. It helps the clans stay at peace...”

 

Chapter Text

The rain and thunder became a comfort at some point. Bill and Els sat on the bed together for a long time, holding hands - sometimes Els leaned a little more on his arm. She liked being in contact with him.

 

Bill liked that, too, but a part of him was still afraid to touch her.

 

The last few days had been hard on them both. At least it felt easier now that they could talk about things…

 

Bill was worried about his parents a lot. His mom and dad were both getting on in years, and his siblings had largely moved away. With Bill unlikely to visit his parents any time soon, he hoped one of their Felidae neighbors would help them with things for a while. 

 

The clan had to be good for something…

 

And Bill and Els did end up talking about Bill’s library book - and all their little ideas about the story.

 

Els walked slowly around Gon’s guest room, fingertips exploring the books Bill had been reading. He had several left open on the desk.

 

An idle thought occurred to Els in the midst of that. “Do you think mammoths were real?”

 

Still sitting on the edge of the bed, Bill looked at her in confusion. “Where did that come from?”

 

Mammoth Hero John ,” she said.

 

“I got that part,” Bill grumbled. 

 

Els gave a slow shrug as she turned over a book’s cover. “Well, you brought up Riz earlier… The way the book described mammoths… as big as an elephant or bigger… but extra fluffy and brown… maybe like a bear…? It made me wonder.”

 

She opened a few pages into one of his books, curiosity hooked on a new consideration. “What if mammoths weren’t real? What if John was just… elephant and bear? …A hybrid? Could that explain his incredible strength?”

 

The tiger was tired and unimpressed. “‘John’ isn’t real. It’s just a book.”

 

Els held up the new book that Bill had been reading. “But there’s truth in every fiction… and sometimes authors write one thing when they’re really saying something else. You thought Avatar Kota and Tak were just friends, but I realized pretty quickly that they were lovers.”

 

Bill rubbed at his eyes. “And I’m still recovering from that realization. Don’t do this to me now.”

 

Els giggled softly as the storm rolled on.

 

He still loved that sound…

 

Els drifted eventually to the shuttered window and the curtains, their meager attempts to keep the rain at bay.

 

The outside world was waiting for her.

 

With a somber expression, Els turned back to Bill. She knew, “I should really head home so my parents don’t freak out any more, but… can I ask you about the others first?”

 

Bill was already afraid of where that question might go. “…The other who?”

 

“Our friends,” Els clarified quietly. “Riz and Tao, the other carnivores on the roster… are they okay?”

 

Bill looked lower down. “I don’t know how to answer that…”

 

Els carefully climbed up next to him on the tiger’s big bed. When she sat down, her little legs didn’t reach the floor, just swaying underneath her. “Well… before… when you were talking about the black market…you said Riz and Tao were dangerous… But I know you were upset, and upset people say a lot of things.”

 

Upset people say many, many things… not all of them true… and Bill often said things he didn’t really mean…

 

Els heard enough to make her worry though. 

 

Tao always did look pretty scrawny to her, compared to the other Felidae guys, but she had never thought meat might factor into that. Conversely, Riz was very, very big… but there were so few bears at school, she knew even less about Clan Ursidae than Felidae.

 

Bill looked reluctant to say more. He just repeated his earlier claim, “We’re carnivores… We’re all dangerous…”

 

It didn’t make sense to her.

 

Her right hand carefully - slowly - rested upon his striped forearm. The sheer size and strength of it made her feel even smaller, like there was some impossible gap between them. “You and Riz both risked your lives to save me, and Tao is one of the most sensitive people I know. Maybe I’m just naive, but…”

 

“…the idea of them eating meat… makes me worry for them. If having to eat meat upsets you this much… what about them? Are they… okay? Or are they suffering for meat, too?”

 

Bill’s body got very tense as she talked. “Suffering for meat,” he repeated her. “That’s… a generous way of putting it…”

 

She squeezed his big hand, trying to be comforting. “It seemed accurate from my side of things…”

 

Maybe in that contact he felt a little bit more strength. Bill mumbled, “It’s… complicated… Everything about meat is… so we just don’t talk about it…”

 

Els stayed close and gave him the time to talk at his own pace. “I don’t want to push you if you don’t feel up to talking about it… but I’ll listen… I care about you all… That’s all…”

 

Els was everybody’s friend.

 

And Bill didn’t want her to worry.

 

Bill shifted on the edge of the bed as if trying to sit more comfortably - but there was no way to be comfortable about this. “I don’t know how Riz could be that buff without meat, but it’s not like I asked him or talked with him about it… I’ve barely talked to Tao about it…”

 

Bill’s eyes ended up just staring at the carpet on the floor - as if he could count the threads in it if he focused a little harder. “Even in Felidae, it’s like… everybody knows about the market, but they only mention it in private… unless they’re a gangster or a punk or something.” Bill groaned, “And there are punks in Felidae… and I don’t just mean the Shishigumi…”

 

Els held his hand a little tighter. Sympathy bordered on worry, “Do you have to deal with them a lot?”

 

Bill gave a weak nod. “Firebender,” he said like that was the explanation on its own. “They train us hard in the Felidae district. We have to eat meat to be fighters…”

 

“…But some guys brag about it like eating meat is what makes you a man, or the best meat is better than sex. You’re not a ‘real man’ until you’ve had your first bite.”

 

Bill was trying to sound a little sarcastic about that, but Bill clearly knew people who thought that way. 

 

She could see the way his ears were slowly drooping, the awkward flicking of his tail… A feline’s body language might not be as expressive as a dog’s, but Els had been getting better at seeing the subtleties for a while.

 

Bill remembered, “My parents gave me ‘the talk’ when I was eleven or twelve… but I’ve had different elders come by to make sure I got the message anyway: that the hunger gets stronger as you grow up, the closer you are to adulthood… that the hunger can make you dangerous when you’re sure you’d never be that weak…”

 

For once, Bill’s left hand was squeezing hers in turn. He still couldn’t look at her. “It’s… scary… thinking you’re fine and normal as a kid… ‘ You're a GOOD PERSON, of course you’d never devour anyone. Only BAD PEOPLE are predators …’ and then you start getting these instincts and urges around your friends and you just… feel like a monster…”

 

Els broke in with pure empathy, trying to reassure him, “You’re not a monster.”

 

“But I feel like one,” Bill looked at her in fear, scrunched his eyes, then looked down again. “You’re right that I pretend a lot. I spend so much time pretending to be the right thing for the right people, and sometimes I’m not sure which version is really me…”

 

Bill tried to blow out another deep exhale, trying to control his breath like Gon taught him.

 

He wished he could be brave like Kota, fearless and solid - true to himself, whoever ‘Bill’ actually was…

 

Bill mumbled, “Maybe I am just a bad person…”

 

“You’re not,” Els promised.

 

The pain inside still hurt. Bill’s boot heel fussed at the floor beneath him. “At least the black market keeps us from having accidents… so we don’t lose control, or devour… We get what we need from the market… mostly…”

 

Els repeated the word. “Mostly?”

 

The sad tiger nodded, “Yeah… I mean, herbivores outnumber carnivores like three or four-to-one, but it’s not like there’s an infinite supply of meat, or that we get the body of every herbivore that dies…”

 

Els just had her own experience, but it still confused her. “Four-to-one or not, there can’t be enough disappearances to feed all of you…”

 

“There aren’t!” Bill was quick to clarify. “I didn’t mean it like that! It’s not all murder, I swear!” He looked worried again, uncertain and fearful. “At least… it shouldn’t be…” 

 

Bill exhaled heavily, practically groaning. He mumbled downwards, “I don’t know… I just meant… they say most of the meat is from trade deals, backroom agreements or purchases from other clans… No one is legally allowed to ‘go hunting.’ We know that’s murder…”

 

“…but the Shishigumi are basically all criminals. We can’t banish them all. We need them… and the meat… but they couldn’t care less about laws, even Felidae’s laws, and… we’re pretty sure they do things so meat is always available.”

 

And Els almost ended up a dinner anyway.

 

Bill shuddered at the idea, but it’s not like he knew anything for certain. 

 

If Legosi could be avatar and hybrid, what did that mean about everything else Felidae said?

 

It was too confusing for Bill.

 

He was also getting off topic. Bill mumbled, “I don’t know… I don’t… but… either way, meat is precious… and expensive… It’s not something you can buy every week - unless you’re in the guard or the gumi…”

 

“…So for a lot of families in Felidae, the first taste sort of became this… rite of passage, I guess, when you’re sixteen or seventeen… Immediate family, maybe a close friend, an elder or two… and they’re all there to support you…”

 

There was the tiniest look of happiness on Bill’s face, the memory of his family’s support…

 

“Felidae is always getting ready for war,” Bill explained. “We could die at any time. So we like to party! Everybody tries to cheer you up, pass it off as any other party to celebrate your life… ‘You lived this long! Let’s celebrate! Yay! Eating is a sign you’re alive!’ Yeah…” 

 

The happiness faded just as fast.

 

Bill tried to shrug it off like it wasn’t important, like he was talking about someone else out there. “I don’t know how the other clans handle it, but… most Felidae guys are starving for it by then… and after the first bite, they just can’t stop eating… You can’t stop drooling… Your family is there, you want to stop, you don’t want to like it, and you just… can’t stop…”

 

Els hugged him very tightly. “You can stop now. You don’t have to tell me more.”

 

“No.” Bill squeezed his eyes shut as if it could keep his eyes from doing anything embarrassing. “I want to tell you. Maybe I need to.”

 

Bill felt weak.

 

Bill sniffled once before he started rambling, “And of course your parents are there, they’re supportive, even your older siblings. That’s the whole thing. They want to support you. They want you to know it’s like that for everybody, you don’t have to feel ashamed, but you still do and soon enough you’re feeling stronger, stronger than you have in your entire life and it makes you feel good. You feel good. You’re strong. But then you go back to school, you can’t tell anybody, but you’re walking around the campus and now you know what your classmates taste like. It’s in your head, you can’t shake it, so you get used to lying and putting up a front, and the worst part is,” his voice shook, “The worst part is you know how good they’d all taste… and you hate yourself for wanting to taste them, too.”

 

She regret asking now.

 

Els tried to be supportive. She tried to gently rub his back, “You saved me.” She reminded him again, “You are not a monster. You saved me. When it really mattered, you risked your life to get me and Louis out of there. You are not a monster.”

 

Bill sniffled again. His voice rose to deflect the conversation, “Tao hated it!” Maybe it felt less embarrassing to know that Tao was bothered by it, too. “Tao hates the whole idea of meat and the market, and he didn’t want it, but everyone says you have to, so you have to. He’s too important to have an accident as a medic.”

 

They had so few medics.

 

Bill rubbed at his nose with the back of his right hand. “Apparently I am good at pretending, cause he thought I handled it fine. He wanted me to support him, too, but…”

 

Bill trailed off for a moment, wondering how to put it politely. “He… didn’t handle it well…”

 

Els shared the fear, shared the concern. “How bad is ‘didn’t handle it well’?”

 

The tiger was trying not to sniffle anymore, but he was still grimacing at the memory. “Um, he… barfed…” Bill rubbed at his eyes, “Tossed his cookies in front of everyone. I’m not sure he even swallowed the second bite… It was probably just his nerves… Tao doesn’t like parties anyway… but everybody was already there to help him, so he wasn’t alone…”

 

Bill sounded like he was trying to rationalize it, “Better to have your family with you, right? …They didn’t push him after that… I think…”

 

“Poor Tao.” She was lost for whatever else she was supposed to say.

 

Bill cleared his throat, looking elsewhere, trying to recapture some of his usual fake ‘Bill’ bravado. “Yeah, so that was definitely not his favorite party… but, um, it happens sometimes. So, no shame.” He winced again, “Er. A little shame. It’d be worse if he wasn’t a healer. But, but no shame from me! I, I meant the other Felidae guys. They’d be… judgy…” 

 

The words ‘weak little kitty’ went through Bill’s head. Bill heard that often enough when he was growing up.

 

And Bill still couldn’t beat a little deer at a kid’s game.

 

Bill suddenly grimaced and slapped his forehead, “Shit! Please do not tell him I said all that! He’d never forgive me!”

 

Bill looked ready to beg again.

 

Els wouldn’t do that to him. She readily agreed, “No. Never. I meant what I said earlier… I care about all of you…”

 

She wanted to know so she didn’t have to worry, but now she was worried about Tao for a different reason.

 

She rubbed Bill’s back a little more, “I appreciate you telling me… I can’t help anyone if I don’t know what’s really going on… but I don’t want any of you to feel bad for things you can’t control…”

 

Not like anyone chose to be born carnivore…

 

The concept was still spiraling in her thoughts. “What you said before about meat and the market… even if it’s to prevent accidents, Tao… doesn’t seem like he’d be okay with that system…”

 

Bill looked so tired and exhausted by then. “He really isn’t…” The tiger was slouching further down, “I don’t think he’s ever really gotten over it either. I hope he’ll be okay, as lean as he is, but…” the shrug he gave her then seemed almost painful. “I worry about him, too…”

 

Can you promise a world free of accidents?

 

The storm outside was getting quieter, less violent. Another roll of thunder still got their attention.

 

It all seemed so out of her depth.

 

Tao, Riz, Bill, Legosi and Jack, Sheila and Juno, Aoba… Mokichi and Kai and everyone else on the roster…

 

She had so many carnivore friends…

 

And she didn’t know enough…

 

She didn’t even know if Bill’s side of the story was even accurate.

 

Artio also told stories that weren’t true and misinformation was a political weapon. In the back of her mind, a worry wondered if this was all just propaganda. If someone was lied to? But when? How? To what extent?

 

All Els knew was that she cared…

 

Els gently held his hand again. “Bill?”

 

The tiger had to clear his throat. “Yeah?”

 

Els said, “I know it’s not safe for you to leave right now… but when you can… I think you should speak to one of the sages…”

 

The tired tiger looked at her like she’d gone insane. “I’m not cursed and I’m not crazy. I’m just having a bad week.”

 

She knew he wasn’t going to like that. 

 

“I know,” she gently agreed. “It’s been a really bad week… for a lot of people…”

 

He couldn’t really argue with that, but he still looked unhappy at the suggestion.

 

Els wavered a bit more, uncertain in her approach. It made sense in her head at least. “You said Tao never really got over meat and the market… but… when you talk about yourself… it doesn’t sound… like you ever got over it either…”

 

Bill didn’t give a firm answer. His eyes were looking elsewhere again. “I guess…”

 

Els shifted on the bed, trying to sit facing him rather than beside him. The faces of her friends were still circling in her mind. “I don’t know how to help you… any of you… but… the sages might…”

 

The tiger made a soft, unhappy rumble in his chest - not quite a growl, but a noise of sad protest. “…A diaper-wearing hippie is not going to have answers for me.”

 

She expected that but it didn't dissuade her. “Bill?”

 

Bill mumbled, “What? That’s what they are… bathrobe pacifists always thinking they know better… They get their fancy crystals and candles out, there’s chanting, and five yoga poses later, you can see the universe.” Bill rolled his eyes, “The sages can’t help .”

 

Els was gentle, but firm. She didn’t let go of Bill’s hand. “I know you’ve never liked the sages… I know Felidae has their own traditions, and opinions, but… are you really that happy … with just pretending all the time?”

 

Bill looked elsewhere around the room.

 

The patter of the rain was all the answer they needed.



……



The storm promised Legosi a lot of time to think. 

 

Which was good, cause Dosei had given Legosi a lot of things to think about…

 

Dosei’s mention of meat and markets was unpleasant, but probably not for the reasons Dosei assumed. 

 

There were things Legosi could fix, and things he couldn’t. The market was one of them.

 

Legosi shunted those concerns aside for now. ‘Unimportant.’ Yes, the market was unimportant in the greater scheme of things. His bending skills had more priority in his head.

 

It was supposed to be his day with Haru in the secret cavern. 

 

Considering how hard it was pouring, Legosi didn’t think he’d actually see Haru at all. But there were certain things he wanted to work on by himself anyway - like training barefoot, the way Dosei told him to. ‘Training barefoot’ made him feel weird even as a concept, and there were very few places around the campus with enough space or privacy for that. 

 

Clawed carnivore hands already looked savage. Legosi was self-conscious about his sharpness all the time, the way he must look to passing herbivores. Carnivore feet…? Well… Legosi thought they looked even worse…

 

It was one thing to swim with Jack in their bathing shorts. Sometimes they practiced waterbending like that in the cavern stream. Going barefoot around Louis or Haru though? The idea just felt wrong.

 

But Dosei said ‘connect to the earth,’ so Legosi might as well try. 

 

Step one: instead of swimming through the dirt, he wanted to make his way to the cave blind and barefoot.

 

My spirits, there’s so much mud.  

 

Maybe he shouldn’t have chosen such a rainy day. Legosi could practically hear a chorus of other avatars chuckling at his fumbling. Legosi opened his eyes and glared and discovered, no, he was not fully insane: a spirit actually was giggling at him. Some kind of four-legged gator-catfish thing was playing around in the nearby stream. Its long, tactile whiskers were feeling all around.

 

The spirit’s translucent brown glow could have faded away like camouflage, but the spirit was taking very exaggerated steps and giggling in Legosi’s direction.

 

Legosi put his hands on his hips and playfully raised his voice, “Are you making fun of me?”

 

The gator-catfish laughed a little more. It folded its whiskers over its eyes like it was embarrassed, and then dived beneath the muddy waters.

 

Legosi rolled his eyes at it and forced a big shrug, “Go ahead and laugh!” The wolf tried to shake off more of the pouring rain, before he closed his eyes once more. “I’ve got a lot of work to do…”



……



He practiced in their secret little cavern without light and without his boots. He experimented with earthbending, and waterbending… a bit of fire and air… There were many many things he could do, but trying to feel them without his eyes? It all seemed so still.

 

He was still practicing when he smelled Haru approaching in the cave tunnel. He was very familiar with her scent by then.

 

Legosi quickly made a fire for her to see by. He dropped onto his butt and got his boots back on just before she arrived.

 

Legosi found himself smiling up at her. “You know, after fighting the Shishigumi, I would have understood if you wanted to take the day off from the storm.”

 

Legosi wasn’t sure if she somehow got through the whole storm without getting rained on, or if she just blew the water off when she got inside.

 

Haru thought it was funny and bounced in place like she was running, “Oh, please! After fighting the Shishigumi? A little storm is barely a warmup!”

 

She punched at the air a few times like she was shadow boxing.

 

Legosi was glad at least one thing had stayed the same this week: Haru’s spirit continued to stay light.

 

(Maybe too light actually. He couldn’t tell if she was serious.)

 

Legosi stood up properly so they could get to training. Haru demonstrated some more aggressive bending moves today. Air blades could be so lethal and the Shishigumi had been using several kinds. Legosi needed to be more familiar with them for the future - especially if they ended up fighting the Shishigumi again.

 

Meanwhile, Legosi caught her up on everything else: the clan meetings, his relationship updates with Louis, the divides at school… Kibi and Tao joining the number who knew, the visit with Gon, Bill’s status in hiding and all the craziness with Dosei… This was most assuredly the new craziest week in Legosi’s whole life.

 

When Haru heard about all those gay boyfriends, she giggled so much, she practically vibrated off the ground.

 

Legosi pretended to be annoyed. “Don’t say it.”

 

Haru wiggled her fingers like she was casting a magic spell. “I bet you dinner that Bill and Els are dating within the week.”

 

Legosi was smirking but kept practicing the new form. “No bet.”

 

Haru pumped her arms excitedly, “I bet you a sandwich! A massive egg sandwich!”

 

Legosi rolled his eyes and bent a tiny gust her way, “No bet!” He joked back at her, “I am no longer questioning your weird love-sensing powers! It’s creepy!”

 

And when he told her about Juno’s dad?

 

Legosi held up his hand, “Don’t say it!”

 

Haru’s smile was growing so large on her mouth, it had to be impossible.

 

Legosi was trying to keep a straight face. He pointed at her, “Don’t say it! Do not! We are not talking about him!”

 

She fell over laughing.

 

(It was easy for airbenders to be dramatic like that when they fell so soft…)

 

Legosi put his hands on his hips and his tail flicked twice in annoyance. “You know, I used to think you were the weirdest teacher I would ever have… and then he happened…”

 

Haru was still giggling when she got up, “Please oh please oh please take up your clan’s offers for lessons! I will literally pay you to go. I will pay you even more to bring me along. I need to see this guy for myself.”

 

Legosi raised a huge earthen ‘X’ into the room. “Denied!” He joked more.

 

Yet, to Legosi’s great reluctance… Haru did actually agree that he should go barefoot for training…

 

Haru was already leaning over and staring at his boots like she could see through the material. “I was under the impression you could swim through the earth without crashing into roots anymore. Exactly how much more could you see with the seismic sense if you mastered it completely?”

 

Well, he knew how much more he could feel in the avatar state…

 

Legosi scratched at his cheek fluff. “Um… well, it’s more than just sensing where things connect to the ground. There’s resistance, and vibrations. There are, like… echoes? I can stomp my feet. It’s like that bat sense in science class, but through the ground, not the air…”

 

Legosi closed his eyes on purpose to reflect on it. “…I’m pretty sure the mole avatar could tell exactly how people were standing and even how they were moving their arms… at range… and with multiple attackers. And he was fast. Basically he could fight better blind than most carnivores in broad daylight.”

 

The explanation ended with Haru slapping herself in the face. “Take off your boots,” she ordered him. “Take your boots off or I’m getting Dosei.”

 

Legosi’s tail shot straight up and he recoiled. “You wouldn’t dare.”

 

The smirk she gave him was evil. She waggled her fingers at him, “I’ll get him.~ And I’ll tell him all about your crush on Juno.~”

 

His arms moved to protect his chest and his tail went between his legs. “You monster!”

 

And then they both giggled about that as they trained the rest of the afternoon…



……



The storm was finally passing Cherryton City, but it was twilight by then. It was still cloudy and dark…

 

Just another day in the life for Gouhin the panda . ‘Wet and dark’ described most of the years he spent at Indre. He did most of his work at night.

 

But after the rest of this week, Gouhin really wanted to take the night off…

 

That was probably not going to happen. 

 

Gouhin had to stay flexible. Trying to balance the spiritual welfare of the planet was a task without end. 

 

The demands of such work had him constantly readjusting his plans, his schedules… You never know when people are going to panic, or when some back alley accident needs fixing fast…

 

…you just pray no one got devoured and no one got cursed…

 

Or - like a few weeks ago - when you’re trying to just have a few beers on a miserable stormy night, some visiting teenagers are stuck indoors, and you overhear just enough to wonder… could a wolf like that be the avatar?

 

Yeah, meeting Legosi like that was definitely not something Gouhin had planned for. And then he learned everything else about Legosi… 

 

Gouhin couldn’t have planned for that at all.

 

But if there was one thing Gouhin knew after meeting Legosi, it was that the avatar desperately needed more allies - and fast. This was not an easy incarnation. 

 

So Gouhin picked up his whole life and transferred to the sages’ temple in Cherryton City. 

 

He was just starting to get settled… when the avatar blew up half of a gumi’s base.

 

Now, do you think Legosi showed up at the temple afterward to explain things? No! Of course not. 

 

Kids these days…

 

The spiritual shockwave alone had more spirits amassing in the forest.

 

A part of Gouhin wanted to go hunt Legosi down and ask him what the hell he was thinking. But the Cherryton temple had a nearly constant stream of terrified people looking for spiritual assistance, and that kept Gouhin and the other sages very busy.

 

Funny how some people hate the sages until it's their ass that needs sage help…

 

Surprisingly, he also had several terrified lion gangsters in that room as well, questioning their whole existence. Legosi’s team apparently left a mark.

 

(And - apparently - Legosi stopped in the middle of that assault to heal a dying lion? Legosi, what the hell?? Mixed signals much?)

 

Gouhin could read the signs though. He was good with energy. An instability in the black market would have a lot of good carnivores on the edge of panic - and the world really really did not want a panicking populace of carnivores.

 

A rise in devourings was bad for everyone, especially the peace.

 

When one of the sages-in-training told Gouhin that another girl had arrived, Gouhin didn’t think much about it. He thought he would have to help soothe another frightened herbivore. 

 

Then the trainee handed Gouhin a bit of paperwork and it made the panda’s brows go high.

 

The herbivore had requested Gouhin expressly.

 

Yeah. Gouhin had to stay very flexible…

 

In Gouhin’s new candlelit office, a white rabbit was lounging in a large-breed chair. She didn’t seem bothered at all, much less in need of calming. The extra folds and looseness of her dark clothing screamed airbender, but she was also floating a crystal taken off his desk. She kept it completely balanced in the center of a handheld whirlwind. 

 

Gouhin scoffed at it as he sat behind his desk. “Are you showing off or just bored?”

 

The rabbit looked up at him and smirked, “Entertaining myself in a world that greatly needs some humor. You?”

 

“Bored,” Gouhin replied with some sarcasm. The trainee had already filled out some of the paperwork for the visiting rabbit. Gouhin held that page, but he also got out a number of other papers and an ink quill to take notes. Gouhin read off the material at the top, “Haru the common dwarf rabbit, Clan Rodentia local, airbender, 18 years old…”

 

Haru rattled back at him, “Gouhin the panda, one of the Fire Sages, out of Indre…”

 

The panda grunted once as he kept reading. “You’re early.”

 

Nightfall was hardly early for anything.

 

Haru let the floating crystal fall and caught it from the side. She looked at him in surprise, “You were expecting me?”

 

“For your age,” he half explained. He wrote down a few more things, “Most people don’t consider joining the sages until they’re thirty or forty, maybe older. We prefer they at least finish school first.”

 

Haru nodded, “Well, what can I say?” She flicked the crystal back onto Gouhin’s desk and it landed with all the softness of a feather. “I’ve been thinking about this for a long time, and considering recent events… it just made things clearer. I know what I want to do with my life.”

 

Gouhin was not quite pleased with her blase attitude. “Not long enough,” he complained. He moved the crystal off to the side onto a different stack of papers. “I don’t know what you’ve heard, but joining the sages has consequences for your entire life…”

 

“…There are steps you can’t take back. We have no political affiliation. We give up our status in the clans - and all political benefits. We are the closest thing there is to a neutral party, and trust me, your clan leaders hate that.”

 

Haru interrupted with a playful hand, “Yeah, but it’s kind of the other way around, isn’t it?” 

 

Gouhin stared at her more. “Which part?”

 

She still seemed too relaxed. 

 

Haru pointed up at her ears, “I hear a lot of things with these ears - a lot of things people don’t want me to hear. The sages predate the clans, don’t they? …So me turning my back on the leaders of Rodentia is really just renouncing their claim on me.”

 

Haru nodded to herself like she had it all figured out. “Cutting ties with them is just going back to basics.”

 

Her awareness made Gouhin just a little more skeptical. 

 

The bear complained, “Basic or not, there have always been things in the dark that society wants to ignore. So it has always fallen on people like us to manage those problems… and a lot of people don’t like us for meddling or thinking we know better…”

 

But they certainly don’t complain when sages handle the spirits.

 

Gouhin shook his head and sighed. “This is not a decision for a carefree kid.” 

 

Gouhin pushed her paperwork back towards her and dismissed her with a wave. “Come back when you’re older.”

 

A burst of air jumped Haru’s chair forward - almost right up to the panda’s desk - and in the same motion, her hand slapped the papers flat. Several candles blew out.

 

Haru pushed the papers back to his side and stared straight at him, “I have less than half a year left until I graduate and everyone can feel something bad in the air. Older is not good enough - and I am not a carefree kid… I care a lot. I just work hard to keep light when most people can’t. It’s by design.”

 

Gouhin was just glaring at her for a long time - as if waiting for her to back down or recant, but she didn’t. Then he asked her at last, “Why do you want to be a sage?”

 

Now they were talking. 

 

Haru answered, “Cause people need help now and that goes beyond clan lines. I want to do my part.” Haru had a bit of a grin to her features, “And when it comes to helping people, I’m actually really good at it.”

 

Gouhin tried to brush that off, too. “There are many ways to help people. Being a sage is only one - and it requires many sacrifices.” Gouhin relit several candles that her move had blown out. “We are not a religious order per se, but we are a spiritual one. We don’t do things for profit.”

 

Gouhin looked down at the paperwork again and what little had been written down. Her family, her school, her success in a bending sport and her assistance in the recent tsunami incident… He wondered if he saw her play that evening against Indre’s school. There were a lot of dwarf rabbits though.

 

Gouhin kept explaining to her offhand, “Sometimes we get funding from clan leaders and governments, but that’s never a sure thing… A lot of poor people come to us expressly because they’re desperate and they’ve run out of options…”

 

“…Most of us get paid in food, not coins - and that’s before we even get to the big stuff. Managing spirits is inherently dangerous and could scar you for the rest of your life, and so could most benders and carnivores… Hell, even a mad herbivore can do it…”

 

Gouhin certainly had enough scars on his skull.

 

Haru had begun leaning back in her oversized chair again. She let him talk, but that grin on her face was only getting bigger. “Yeah, the Shishigumi were plenty dangerous when we beat them, and so are all the spirits hanging around my friend, the avatar.”

 

Gouhin scrunched his eyes shut and tried not to swear. He failed. “Fuck. It’s one of you.”

 

Haru successfully resisted the urge to giggle. “Ohhh, yeah.~ It’s ‘one of us,’ Mr. Gouhin.~ And our mutual acquaintance told us all about your little test at Indre… He really didn’t appreciate that.”

 

Gouhin would have appreciated some alcohol right now. 

 

He set everything else aside and leaned closer toward her across his desk. He whispered, “Friend of the avatar or not - a sage must be selfless, capable and wise. Did assaulting a gumi really strike you as wise ?” He gestured to the dark city outside his window, “A bunch of kids fighting an army of meat-eating criminals? It was suicidal.”

 

Haru chose to get serious for this. “Yeah, it was dangerous. And facing them in that way was also a tactical decision on our part - to save a member of Artio from devouring when we had very little time…”

 

“…We discussed our strategy, resources, and options. We went into that fight with plans, armor, and measures in place to protect our identities - and a few weapons.” 

 

A war fan slipped out of her thick sleeve and into her hand. She flicked it open like a knife. “Call us kids if you want, but you’re not dumb and neither are we. We’re combat-trained benders: the best in the school and some of the best in the city…”

 

“…We didn’t have time to try begging people for help - because we knew most adults are too terrified to do anything against a gumi, and that includes most sages like you.”

 

She clapped the fan shut. “We didn’t have time for a debate then like the one we’re having now.”

 

Haru leaned back in her seat again and returned the fan up her sleeve. “And even if that was not the case… being ‘selfless’ sometimes means doing things that aren’t wise.” 

 

Haru enunciated every word: “Wisdom that doesn’t help people is stale air.”

 

She puffed a breath of air at him just to hammer the point.

 

Gouhin huffed a breath of fire of his own. Two could play that game. “You’re right, but I’d like for the avatar to prioritize his own life just a little bit, okay? The world can’t afford to go another eighteen years without an avatar.”

 

Haru nodded her understanding. “Trust me, we were thinking about that, too.” She tilted her heavy ears to the side, “Honestly, he’s busting his ass every day to get better and he can do it fast. …His stamina is quite frankly supernatural.”

 

Gouhin grumbled to himself, “Yeah, about that?” He grabbed one of his note pages again, “He also said you were better than most adults - and yeah, most adults would not survive a fight with a gumi. But how good are you really? He needs to learn from the best.”

 

Haru gave a very controlled sort of shrug. “I’m not arrogant enough to say I’m the best. But I have already mastered the thirty-six tiers of Rodentia airbending.” 

 

Gouhin wrote that down and asked, “Out of how many?”

 

“The thirty-six…” Haru flatly repeated herself. “There are only thirty-six tiers in the Rodentia style.” 

 

Gouhin blinked once and looked up at her. His head was still processing.

 

Haru felt the need to explain more, “Now, mind you, our favorite avatar has a rather unique situation in terms of his bending ability and body, so I’ve had to alter the usual curriculum to fit him. But hey, he does a lot of things out of order! He’s a better airbender than earthbender by now. I’m proud of him.”

 

Gouhin was leaning closer again, “Yeah, no, I’m sure he is. But I’m still a little hung up on the fact that you are - if you are being honest - a fully fledged master at your age.” Gouhin touched his hands together, “With all due respect: girl, what the hell?”

 

For perhaps the only time that evening, Haru looked a little awkward in her seat. “Yeah, let’s not make a big deal out of it… When your mother is a master of the same element, you get free training every day.” She chuckled once, “So it’s like nepotism, I guess.”

 

Gouhin took a deep breath to control himself. “Okay. So, this?” Gouhin tapped his pile of notes, “This is exactly what I was talking about earlier. Do you actually understand the situation you are in? What leaving Rodentia would mean for you personally?”

 

“It means many things,” she replied, “but something tells me you’re focused on one point in particular.” 

 

The grin on Haru’s face turned utterly savage and she folded her hands behind her head, “I’m telling my clan leaders to piss off; they can’t tell me what to do. I’m going to keep sticking my neck out for other people whether my clan likes that or not.”

 

Gouhin had the sudden desire to smash his forehead against his desk. 

 

He shifted in his seat and got a little more animated, “Okay, I’m going to be honest: I’m having a difficult time getting a read on you. Is this about you wanting to help people or is this because you don’t like your clan?”

 

Haru’s large ears wobbled to one side then the other. “Honestly? That’s the same thing to me.” 

 

Haru let her hands fall down to the sides of the chair again. “I like my family . My parents are good to me and I like my siblings, too. But the clan is not my family and I never cared much for its leaders.”

 

Haru slowly shook her head, “I’ve seen the problems with Rodentia over and over again, and after this week, I am not willing to hide in a ditch anymore… The nobles are prejudiced and the elders are superstitious, and most everyone else falls in line cause they’re scared of all the bigger animals. They kiss a lot of ass.”

 

Gouhin insisted with the point of his quill, “This cannot be because you have a problem with authority. There are people who hate the sages on principle and if you are as you say - an airbending master at your age - then that makes it so much worse …” 

 

“…Many authorities in Rodentia will be offended you left the clan, especially if we end up helping their enemies. A religious deserter still gets attacked like a deserter, a traitor. You are snubbing the political society that made you great.”

 

Haru snorted and she moved to cover her face. “I’m sorry, I think my eyes just rolled up into my skull.”

 

The large panda growled at her, “I am being deadly serious right now. This is not a path to ‘mystical airbender freedom.’ I have been part of this life for years and I promise you: I still get doors slammed in my face all the time because I was born a bear…”

 

“…Some people will only ever see you for your species, and they will begrudge your attempts to help them.”

 

Haru’s head tipped side to side like she was counting the time he would keep talking. She let him finish then diverted back to the previous point. “Yeah, uh, your logic is wrong. ‘Snubbing the society that made me great’…?”

 

“…I am a common dwarf rabbit - and the emphasis is on ‘common.’ If the leaders of my clan actually respected me the way you’re assuming, we might not be having this conversation.”

 

She gestured to herself, “Me, being a master at my age? They don’t like that . I’m the nail that sticks out.”

 

She had to shrug it off, “Quite frankly, it pisses the nobility off that a common dwarf rabbit could be better than the benders of the nobility. People ‘only seeing me for my species’? I'll never be more than my species to my clan, so I’m already used to that, too.”

 

Haru leaned back in her chair again. “The nobles my age have all been picking on me for years cause I got too good, too fast - and it got so bad, they blindsided me and nearly killed me a few months ago.” 

 

She glared at Gouhin and the dark marks of his eyes. “I am probably only alive now… because an extremely awkward social outcast saw it happening… and that wolf refused to stay on the sidelines. And then, despite having every reason he could have had to let me die… he saved my life… even though he knew I might turn on him.” 

 

“So,” Haru folded her hands in her lap, “no, Mr. Panda, my society would have seen me dead, not ‘great,’ and I am unwilling to give my strength to their leadership. Not now, not anymore. Not when so many other people in the world need and deserve our help right now… like that wolf…”

 

Gouhin stared hard at her, that rumble still echoing in his chest.

 

And as before, Haru refused to back down.

 

Gouhin finally gave a quick, sharp nod. “You have strong feelings about this.”

 

Haru smirked again and stretched a little in her seat. “If you lived my life, you would, too.”

 

“We help people from every species,” Gouhin repeated that point. “The spiritual well-being of the world: that is our mission and obligation. Barring the most extreme situations where it would cause even more harm, we help everyone who asks for it - and occasionally some that don’t…”

 

“…and that includes carnivores who eat meat. Our bodies aren’t the same, but our spirits are. If you can’t handle that - that there are good people who eat meat and we help them anyway - then you’re still better off with your people.”

 

“I want it to include carnivores,” Haru agreed wholeheartedly. “I only managed to save some people because of carnivores. I may not know much about meat, but that’s why I’m here. I want to learn and I want to help. I want to -”

 

Haru started to say something else then caught herself. There were several medical texts and tomes on one side of the office.

 

Haru grit her teeth. “…Do you know what hyperdrugs are?”

 

Gouhin’s eyes remained as black as ever. “Yes.”

 

Haru stared at him, “Then you know how fucked up they are.”

 

Gouhin didn’t waver. “I’ve heard worse on both sides of the line.”

 

Haru shifted uncomfortably, “Yeah, well, maybe there are things I can’t ignore. And I refuse to stand aside anymore either. There are so many problems in this world and there is just one avatar - and he cannot be responsible for everything… The rest of us have to stand up, too…”

 

“…So you can question my conviction, you can question my motivations, but you can’t tell me to walk away… cause I already know… all of us are stronger together… So I repeat: I want it to include carnivores. And I want it to include people like Legosi, too…”

 

“…And even if I could ignore the hyperdrug situation, Rodentia has no claim to moral perfectionism. A lot of them eat insects. If I only help someone because they look like me or eat like me, does that really make me a good person? Appearance is not the foundation of my morality.”

 

Haru was shocked to find a new expression growing on the panda bear’s face: the scarred-up, grim, grizzled Gouhin… was actually starting to smile.

 

Gouhin turned his attention to all the notes and paperwork. He remembered he actually had to be writing things down. “You sure you’re not a firebender? You’ve got the passion to spare.”

 

Haru laughed twice. “Nah! I’ve got a grand total of one element under my belt…”

 

She joked a little more, “Though I am strangely good at sensing romantic relationships, but that’s really not supernatural.”

 

Gouhin didn’t even look up from his writing. “Yeah, it is.” 

 

Haru blinked. “Wait, what?”

 

Gouhin glanced at her. “Well… it could be. Hypersensitivity: it manifests in different ways, varies by person and element. I can do this thing with fire - ahh, that’s a long story. Nevermind.”

 

Gouhin thumped at his chest twice, right over his heart. “Suffice to say, bending starts with your spirit and your spirit can do more than shoot. Most people just don’t get that far. Too grounded in the material world - even the benders.”

 

Gouhin got back to writing, “But traumatic events have a way of… giving a kick to our spiritual sides… You might be subconsciously more attentive to people’s breathing and mannerisms - the way they disturb the air…”

 

Her mouth hung open for a moment. “Umm… I did not know that could be a thing, no…”

 

“Yeah, well, our brains are dumb!” Gouhin knocked at the side of his head and laughed, “Our bodies can feel a lot of things without our brains actually knowing what it is we’re feeling. A lot of instincts and sensations can be hard to process into words like that.”

 

Haru tried to get her wits back. “I mean, airbender hypersensitivity, I’d heard of. Mom can react freaky fast. But when I joked about having a weird sense for emotions, I was pretty sure it was just a joke…”

 

Gouhin laughed again. “Well, I said it could be! Maybe I’m wrong. The sages just deal with the weirder side of things all the time.”

 

He gestured at all the books he kept around his room. “Most librarians are smart enough to respect our work - so we get weird records from all the clans, too. Thank your local librarian sometime.”

 

Haru grumbled a little under her breath. “Clearly, I was right to come here.” 

 

Haru shook her head and sat up straighter, “But, am I sage material or not? The sooner I get more training, the sooner I can help the balance.”

 

Gouhin scoffed, “Yeah, I’m going to keep that judgment to myself!”

 

Gouhin squinted at his notes, “…Honestly, just being the avatar’s teacher probably would have been enough to get everyone else to financially support you - and thereby him - but I’m quite glad to leave that off the official paperwork.”

 

Haru immediately stood up on her chair, “Great! When do we start?”

 

“Patience,” Gouhin said while making a few duller marks on paper. “Finish school first. We’ll save the formal ceremony till after you graduate.”

 

The disappointed rabbit floated right back down into her seat. “We literally just talked about the lack of time ten minutes ago…” 

 

Gouhin shot right back, “I also said to have patience thirty seconds ago, so really, who’s not listening?”

 

Haru crossed her arms and eyed him up suspiciously.  

 

Gouhin needed more ink and searched in his desk for another bottle. “I said the formal ceremony . We can do a lot of stuff without filing the paperwork. Becoming a full sage is a process that takes years, maybe decades… There’s a whole library downstairs of things to read. We can start your training there…”

 

“…But right now you’re literally going to school with the avatar. Don’t change that! You being near him is literally the best place for a sage to be. You can do the most good around him.”

 

Haru squinted at him a little more. “So… you want me to be a double agent for the sages?”

 

Gouhin complained again, “Not nearly that nefarious! …You’re not lying to anyone or planning them harm. You’re just not expressly telling your clan leaders to fuck off yet.”

 

Haru snorted at the unexpected swear. “I don’t know, Mr. Panda,” she spoke playfully. “I rrrr-really wanna tell them to fuck off.~”

 

Gouhin laughed once and started scratching new life into his note work. “Yeah, I think we’re going to get along fine.”

Chapter 34: I want more people to see it

Summary:

The gayest round table is making waves.

...

Is Jack the token straight guy now? Who knows! More at 11.

Notes:

Still been on and off sick the last month and it slowed me down again. Sorry. Still been having some trouble focusing. It is technically allergy season here, aka benadryl season, aka "you can't sneeze if you're in a coma" season.

Comments keep me writing. Thank you for your support.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Food.

 

Food was great, wasn’t it? Especially after everything this week, Legosi was really quite grateful for the school chefs. Those cooks kept all the Cherryton students fed.

 

Really, if Legosi had to cram four elements of training while also prepping for next week’s imminent classes, well, finding time to cook could be the last straw.

 

Pack it up, the world is on its own. Legosi is just too hungry to prevent the apocalypse this week. 

 

He’s just wasting away, all skin and bones…

 

Legosi giggled inside at his own overdramatic thoughts. Training with Haru often put him in a humorous mood and he was happier than ever now that Louis was his boyfriend.

 

Thankfully, things weren’t really that dire, but Legosi still wanted to thank the nice cooks for keeping him fed over the school break.

 

Legosi got his meal from the kitchen line and headed towards the dining area. 

 

The closer they got to the start of school, the more students were on campus. The dining area had twice as many students today, and it was definitely noisier. Legosi figured there was at least a hundred now, maybe two hundred.

 

The student groups were still heavily defined by clan, but Legosi saw more exceptions to that. A person here, two or three there… sitting with their school friends regardless of clan lines.

 

Good , Legosi thought.

 

Maybe they were like Tem and just scared to be the first.

 

Legosi found his own friends at that one table they’d been using all week: off from the center and equidistant from most others. Kibi was reading a big book, glancing back and forth between it and their friends. Tem was still slowly eating his dinner, but he had a pleasantly dazed expression on his face. Riz sat next to him as usual, but the bear’s upper body was slumped forward on the table, arms like a pillow. 

 

Tao and Jack were standing up behind Riz and healing the bear’s back for some reason. Water shimmered and glowed around Tao’s hands, liquid seeping through the back of Riz’s shirt with ease. 

 

They all looked happy to see Legosi, giving the wolf greetings before he even sat down to join them. Legosi said, “Hey, guys. Are you okay, Riz? Did something happen?”

 

There was no rule against healing in the dining area, but it wasn’t exactly normal behavior either. In the corner of his vision, Legosi could see distant students warily eyeing them all.

 

The bear covered a big yawn with a bigger hand, “I’m great. I’m rrr-really great…”

 

Tem gave a thumbs-up, “It's self care, dude. Just self care…”

 

Kibi lifted the big book to show the medical symbol on the cover. “Health is happening.”

 

Legosi recognized the book as one of the medical texts Jack got from Clan Canida, and one of the more advanced ones at that. Legosi was pretty sure he read that one a while ago. Legosi scooped some rice up into his mouth even as he kept watch of the others.

 

Jack’s tail was wagging with pride. He said, “Tao had some questions about panic attacks, anxiety, and the nervous system. So I brought the book over from our room.”

 

Tao had his focus on his glowing hands against the bear’s back. He was a bit more awkward in admitting, “Jack let me have a look, but…”

 

Jack patted Tao on the shoulder, “But when it comes to bending, there’s really no substitute for practice.”

 

Kibi turned a page in the huge book, consistently confused by all this material. Healing with waterbending was far away from the earthbending he used. Being able to transfer and concentrate spiritual energy, to even connect with someone’s energy pathways and bodily fluids, knowing the way water and energy moved through the body…

 

…or if you fancy the old terms, balancing the chakras and getting the chi flowing…

 

It’s complex stuff, even for the waterbenders that can heal.

 

Tem gave a big, lazy yawn of his own. He didn’t bother to cover his mouth though. Flat teeth. “I am a big fluffy ball of anxiety. Behold my body, and see that I am free…”

 

Tao gave the purr-like equivalent of a laugh. 

 

Jack pointed toward the alpaca, “So I demonstrated first on Tem, cause he’s smaller.”

 

Tem sleepily stretched out all of his limbs in his seat, “Please and thank you. I haven’t felt this great all week…”

 

Legosi chuckled to himself. He understood what Jack was implying: Tem’s small body would be more delicate, more sensitive. Tao practicing on Riz first would be safer cause Riz had a lot more body to diffuse the energy. 

 

Apparently Riz was enjoying the experience. Riz seemed very content right now, like he’d been getting the best massage of his life. The bear rumbled, “Yeah, no one, uh, ever said healers could do this…”

 

Jack put his hands on Tao’s wrists and slightly adjusted the placement when they got to Riz’s shoulders. Jack voiced a different thought, “I’m starting to wonder if these techniques aren’t as widespread as I assumed. Do Canida’s healers really know that much more about mental health and the nervous system?”

 

Kibi, Riz and Tem were all clueless. None of them were healers. People usually said that Canida’s allies, the birds of Aves, had better healers than the dogs.

 

“No idea,” Tao mumbled as well. Most of his attention was still on treating the bear in front of him. Tao added after another second, “It’s not in the books Felidae gave me anyway. Felidae wants me ready to heal bruises, blast burns and stab wounds… Long-term mental health is a distant concern to that stuff…”

 

Tao shuddered unpleasantly and slouched a little lower. The idea of healing on the front lines was still upsetting to him clearly. 

 

A part of Legosi wanted to ask what brought all this up, but he was pretty sure he knew. The evening he spent with Kibi and Tao in the woods was still very fresh in Legosi’s mind. Tao had been so stressed, he snapped. He freaked. Legosi was very familiar with that sort of struggle himself.

 

What Tao was practicing now, Legosi had to do for him then.

 

Legosi swallowed a big bite of his dinner. “Health is health. The mind gets hurt way easier than most people think. The spirit, too.” His left ear flicked and he second guessed himself. “I mean, it’s good to know that stuff, too. When I was first studying, I wanted to heal in case someone got hurt really bad and I was the only one around. But honestly, I’ve run into the mental health stuff way more.”

 

Legosi didn’t quite want to mention Louis’ own struggles without the deer’s permission.

 

Kibi put the big book down. “Exactly how often is that stuff even coming up though? You’re, um…” he didn’t want to say ‘avatar’ out loud so he said, “an earthbender…”

 

Legosi found himself mildly amused. He raised his cup as if to make a toast, “An earthbender with anxiety!” He drank some then put his cup back down. “I’ve got no clue how often Jack has had to help me.”

 

Again Legosi chuckled softly to himself. Training with Haru put him in a good mood, and he silently thanked her in his thoughts.

 

Legosi glanced around the dining area just in case. Things were still noisy enough, separated enough that he wasn’t too concerned. There was enough background noise. As long as they didn’t look too suspicious or talk too loud… Legosi felt strangely confident in his security.

 

Tao, on the other hand, remained awkward and reluctant. “So you were, um… serious? When you said that the other day?”

 

Legosi smiled, “What, that Jack helps me, too?” Legosi scooped up some more rice into his mouth and winked at Jack. He motioned for Jack to answer that one.

 

Jack stood up straighter, prouder. He pretended to brush some dust off his shirt, “Why, yes. My services have been quite indispensable on many occasions. People are alive now because I kept Legosi on an even keel.”

 

Legosi weirdly felt like joking about it. “Yeah, like, he’s probably kept me from freaking out and doing something I can’t take back. You guys know that day at Indre? When they were testing the two clans for the avatar? I was in full on panic mode like the whole time, terrified that someone might pick up on the wrong thing. I still don’t know how the glowing statues work. I needed Jack’s help so much that day!”

 

Legosi did have a little laugh about it - but his delivery left something to be desired. The rest of the guys looked uncomfortable, even Riz and Tem. Tao had stopped treating Riz entirely, the water had stopped glowing.

 

Kibi looked especially stiff and shrunken with the big book in front of him. He found his voice first and he was sad about it, “I don’t think I noticed that…”

 

“Yeah…” Tem agreed. “Me neither…”

 

Legosi’s ears drooped a little and his gaze fell to his plate. “Well… I didn’t want people to notice… so I can’t really hold that against anybody. I got what I wanted.” 

 

Tao returned the water to a gourd at his side, then gave the bear a gentle touch to his shoulder, as if to indicate he was done. Riz’s shirt was all dry.

 

Riz said more sadly, “What you ‘need’ isn’t always what you want, dude.” The bear propped his head up on his curled hands, elbows on the table. “If you were struggling that much with things… it doesn’t sound like it was good for you.”

 

Tao used the time to return to his seat next to Kibi. Jack was making a conscious decision to let the others talk, to let Legosi explain. He just rubbed Legosi’s shoulder once.

Legosi pushed some of his dinner around the plate as he thought about that more. “Well… maybe I said that wrong. Cause, I mean… it’s not like I wanted to hide things or be afraid all the time… Jack was the only one who knew for most of my life. I guess it kinda felt like… Jack was the only friend I’d ever really have. I didn’t think any of you would actually talk to me if you knew… even Haru… cause it’s like that thing Tem said the other day: we’re still the monsters in theater all the time.”

 

A random arrangement of food on his plate gave Legosi a weird sensation of deja vu, like he’d gone through this discussion in a past life.

 

He could almost see the stripes on his arms.

 

If Kibi wasn’t holding the book, he would have thrown something at the alpaca. “Tem!” Kibi reached for a chopstick threateningly.

 

Tem’s hands went up, defense and surrender, “Yeah, I was being ignorant, dude!” Tem smacked the wool on the side of his head, pretending to punish himself. “Forget me. Theater isn’t real.” 

 

The little smile started tugging at Legosi’s lips again. He looked toward Tem, “But you were right… that’s the kind of story people tell about me… and that’s the world I was living in…” Legosi nudged his food around a bit more, just for the excuse of moving his hands. “It’s weird, but… fighting the Shishigumi… might actually be one of the best things to happen in my life. Cause I can talk to you guys now. Cause I have Louis. That you actually want to be my friends anyway. And… that makes me feel good.”

 

Legosi timidly looked up at the others, a slight wince on his face. “Um. Sorry. Maybe I’m getting too personal. I’m really not used to talking quite yet.”

 

Several of the guys talked at once, “No,” “It’s fine,” “Don’t be sorry.” Jack even said, “This is good. Keep talking.”

 

Tem commented, “Dude, I am a constant disaster at talking. You’re golden.” Tem laughed at himself, rocking backwards in his chair, “Really, I’m the one who should be saying sorry!”

 

Kibi looked to Tao and spoke for them both, “Yeah, and Tao and I have been keeping a lot of secrets, too. So we get it.” 

 

Tao’s hand almost reached for Kibi under the table. He caught himself though, just in case anyone might be looking. He mumbled more for himself, “And we’re really happy that you’re like us, Legosi… and that you like us anyway, too…”

 

Riz nodded slightly, finishing the thought, “And whether or not you were trying to hide things… we didn’t notice how lonely you’d been feeling… and we all know how much that hurts…”

 

Legosi’s tail found a reason to wag once more. He glanced at Jack. The labrador was quiet and attentive and so happy for him that his yellow tail was wagging, too. Legosi winked at Jack again, “Well… I’m not lonely now.” 

 

Legosi shoved a big bite of food into his mouth, intent on eating more. Of course another thought occurred to him right then, and he really didn’t want to forget it. He covered his mouth while chewing, “Hey, is anybody good at writing letters?”

 

The shift might have been too sudden. Kibi repeated the word, “Letters?” Tem’s finger wrote in the air, “Like writing calligraphy or writing a message to your family?”

 

Legosi pointed at Tem, “The latter! Cause Bill is ‘sick’,” he emphasized the obvious lie with his fingers, “and Gon thought it might cheer him up to hear from his friends. He’s probably feeling lonely, too. I was going to write Bill a letter myself, Gon said he’d deliver it, but Bill would probably appreciate hearing from more of us.”

 

Riz rumbled softly. “I wouldn’t have thought to do that, but it’s not a bad idea.”

 

Tem was balancing on the back legs of his chair and tugged at the neck of his shirt, “Uh, I don’t mind, but I have very little filter and I tend to ramble.”

 

Tao smirked and muttered, “He’d probably like that anyway. He reads a lot…” Tao nudged the huge medical text as if it was a good example.

 

Kibi looked confused, “He does?” Kibi turned more directly to Tao, “Wait, since when does Bill read? I thought he hated reading for class?”

 

“Yeah?” Tao opened up the huge medical book and flipped for a certain page. “He loves to read. He just thinks he has to hide it because of the other Felidae guys. So he reads real fast on the sly.”

 

“Bill?” Tem said his name in surprise. Tem leaned his chair forward so the front legs hit the floor again. “Big buff jock Bill loves to read?”

 

Tao slouched and angled the book to cover half of his face. He mumbled more, “Just don’t tell him I said that. He’s like my only friend in Felidae at all…”

 

Riz stretched his arms more carefully, looking almost ready to laugh. “Yeah, I think we’ve firmly established that we’ve all been hiding things from each other.” Riz smirked at the wolf, “Some more than others, right, Legosi?”

 

Legosi smiled back and pointed his spoon at him, “I don’t know what you’re talking about, Riz. You know I love bending and my brain is a mess. Really, that’s like 80% of my personality right there.”

 

When the group laughed that time, it wasn’t a bad laugh at all.

 

Their little table of misfits started enjoying each other a lot more then.

 

Sure, people at the other tables were talking, but Legosi’s friends were the only ones actually laughing and having a good time.

 

Out of the corner of his eye, Legosi noticed a number of Felidae students getting up from their table. Most were walking to leave like a single unit, an almost military stride.

 

But one lion near the back wasn’t moving as fast. He was following halfway, but kept glancing at the pro-benders. 

 

For a moment, the lion’s eyes met Legosi’s. So Legosi gave him a single, slow wave of the hand, just trying to be friendly.

 

Was it enough to tip the scales?

 

It did something. The lion half-hurried, half-slunk closer to Legosi and crew. He was bigger than Tao, but not as big as Bill or the Shishigumi lions. He had yellowish fur and a water gourd at his lower back, like Tao.

 

When he was closer, he gave a wave like Legosi. He stammered, “H-hello, uh, Tao, everybody…”

 

The panther had a distinctly guarded expression, shoulders tenser by the second. “Hey. Raul. Did you need something?”

 

Raul was trying to seem polite, gave a nod of a bow to them.  “Ah, no, not quite.” His hands fussed at the sides of his pants, “Not need. I, uh, just saw you healing earlier, Tao, but I didn’t recognize what you were doing. That movement, I mean. It, uh, made them feel better or something?”

 

“Or something,” Tao acknowledged. Tao had his eyes on Raul but he spoke to the others, “Raul is a Felidae healer like me, only he’s actually one of the good ones.”

 

“Ha, hardly, Tao,” Raul disagreed, surprised that Tao would even think that way. “I’m a loser. I’m just good at memorization. But, um, well I guess I was wondering, if… I could see what you were doing again? Did you get it from that book?”

 

Raul hesitantly pointed to the book in front of Tao, with its big medical cover. The panther’s fingers held the book a little tighter. Tao’s eyes automatically went over to Legosi, as if looking for security. Tao said, protested, “Um, it’s Jack’s book actually. He was showing me things.”

 

Jack had more than enough confidence, “Well, I don’t mind sharing for a little bit longer.” The labrador got up from his seat and stretched out his fingers. “Seems like this stuff is important to everybody.”

 

Tao was still glancing at Legosi, like he expected Legosi to have some opinion - or authority. Legosi tried to just give a smile and nod, “It’s your call, Tao. But we’ll help you if you want it. We’re just here.”



……



Did Tao make a new friend? Unclear.

 

But it didn’t take long for conversation to soften again. Jack demonstrated the technique on Tao first, holding back on purpose (though Tao was usually so anxious, it was good for him, too).

 

Tao then applied it to Raul so Raul could feel the difference for himself. The lion apparently was much more stressed than he let on. Tao could feel the way Raul’s energy was all twisted up inside. Tao mumbled at one point, “Your chakras are way out of alignment…”

 

The lion awkwardly fake laughed. “Oh, haha, I… wonder how that happened.”

 

As if everyone didn’t already know.

 

Legosi let Raul practice a bit on the wolf’s back next, considering Legosi was the second biggest after Riz. Jack guided Raul the way he had Tao, and Tao was watching close to make sure the panther would remember. Legosi didn’t actually feel that anxious today, but it still felt nice. The soothing, the slowing down, the slight chill… it almost gave him goosebumps. Relaxation was as vital as exercise.

 

Raul really was good at memorization. He learned it pretty fast. He squinted in focus as he attended the wolf, “Anyone ever tell you that you have a lot of energy?”

 

Legosi joked over his shoulder, “Does my mother count?”

 

Tem authentically spit his drink. Awkward giggles followed.

 

And then someone from Perisso came over to their table. And someone from Squamata, too. A female fox. A bat from Clan Chiroptera. 

 

Because if it was not obvious yet, basically everyone was stressed out after this week - bender or not.

 

It seemed more people were getting over their hesitation, wanting to ask what the big deal was themselves…

 

Legosi’s hand fiddled with the nautilus shell amulet he got from Indre. 

 

Legosi was more than a little tempted to join in the act of healing. That elephant looked extremely frazzled. She was going to need a lot of help. But Legosi had a cover to maintain. He couldn’t get away with healing people right there in the dining area. People knew he was an earthbender.

 

However…

 

Legosi grinned with an idea. 

 

Jack was helping the fox, teaching a chameleon. Tao had done what he could so far, but Legosi recognized the panther’s heavier breath, the tiredness of his shoulders. Tao was low on energy this late in the day, couldn’t do much more healing before he rested. The panther went to refill his cup of tea from the kitchen line, cause caffeine might help a little. 

 

Legosi pretended to stand up and stretch, and took his cup with him as well. He hurried to catch up with Tao. 

 

Legosi walked real close to Tao’s side, leaned a little toward him to whisper, “Want to be everyone’s favorite feline?”

 

If anyone other than Legosi had said that, Tao would have thought they were crazy.

 

Since it was Legosi… well, Tao still thought he was crazy, but sometimes crazy is accurate. “Yes?”

 

Legosi held his empty cup in his left hand and opened his right hand. Legosi whispered, “Pretend to heal my hand.”

 

Tao must have seen something in Legosi’s face, cause he agreed without understanding.

 

There were times in the past when Legosi was exhausted and low on energy and Jack gave him enough energy to get by, so he wasn’t so drained anymore. Instead of healing matter along the energy pathways, the energy just flows into those pathways. Think of it like a spiritual blood transfusion. It wasn’t that hard a concept to execute if you knew the theory, and Legosi had read a lot of the same medical books as Jack.

 

Tao pretended to heal Legosi’s hand - more like a handshake with water wrapping around both hands. Tao added the energy first, made it glow - but Legosi moved his hand just enough. He concentrated and put his own energy into it instead, and then focused it into Tao’s palm.

 

The panther’s fur bristled along his arm. “Dude? Dude. That is-”

 

“A perfectly normal amount of energy,” Legosi lied, but he was smiling about it like it was a joke. “You’re a great healer, Tao. Keep the ball rolling, okay? You’ve got this.”

 

Tao gripped the wolf’s hand a little tighter. Tense eyes looked at Legosi in confusion. He tried to whisper, “Why are you doing this?”

 

Legosi’s tail was still wagging and he might have grinned again. “Cause you’re a good person, and any avatar could see it. …I want more people to see it, too.”

 

Tao was smiling despite himself, shaking his head in disbelief, “You’re crazy…”

 

Legosi held up his cup in his free hand. “Oh, I’m sure they’re going to write entire books about how crazy I was… Thanks for helping me, Tao. Let’s get that tea.”



……



It wasn’t big. 

 

It was just a few students in their school. They might have helped a dozen or two. Some asked if the group could help with a strained shoulder or accidental cut - things people wouldn’t necessarily go to a doctor for.

 

But they had made things just a little bit better, and that made Legosi happy.

 

Tao was able to keep healing long after Jack and Raul were tapped out. Every so often Legosi caught Tao looking at him, smiling, and that made Legosi smile, too.

 

And the school staff couldn’t really tell them to stop healing anybody, since they weren’t even charging a fee. Not like anyone was bleeding all over the place, splashing, or handing out drugs. (At one point Legosi thought he saw Gon enter the room, look at what was happening, and promptly turned right back out.) But the dining area had to close eventually and the students really should be headed towards their dorms for bed.

 

Legosi still wasn’t in a hurry for this night to end. Jack and Raul were chatting excitedly about Jack’s book, and the bat, Azumo, went with them to the carnivore dorm. Apparently Raul and Azumo were already friends. They were in some advanced mathematics class together.

 

Riz and Tao wanted to walk Tem and Kibi to the herbivore dorms though, just to be safe, so Legosi decided to go with them. 

 

Legosi followed behind them like he would for his canid roommates. The comforting nostalgia of it…

 

Just walking and smiling and listening…

 

He wished it could last forever. 

 

He glanced up at the sky with all those stars coming out.

 

The group was nearly to the herbivore dorm when Legosi suddenly remembered something else. “Oh! Riz!”

 

The four of them all turned to look back at Legosi. Riz said, “Yes?”

 

Legosi held up a hand like he was about to ask a question. “Uh, I forgot to ask you something earlier. Um. It’s kind of important.” 

 

No one liked hearing those words. What does an avatar define as important?

 

Legosi glanced around where they were, walking the open path between school buildings. He didn’t see any of the patrolling guards. It seemed safe enough. “Um, that is, it’s kind of an important favor to ask of you, I mean.”

 

“Name it,” Riz said immediately. Tem tugged at the bear’s sleeve, stared hard, and then Riz second guessed himself. “I mean, I’ll try. If I can help, I want to.”

 

Legosi really should have asked this earlier, but it was a weird favor to ask. He kept putting it off for later. 

 

Legosi had to take an awkward breath. His hands fussed a little more. “So, um, I really hate the idea that I have to fight people, but I know there are people you can’t reason with… Some people can only be stopped by fighting them… like last week, to save Els…”

 

Legosi gestured to his shirt, “And then there’s me, and I’ve known for a while that I’m extremely sensitive and I’m frequently afraid of hurting people. The other day, a bending master thought I had a psychological block against it and I honestly don’t know if he’s wrong.”

 

Uncomfortably, Legosi shifted his weight from one leg to the other and his ears wobbled. He lowered his voice, “Not like I could tell him I already fought the Shishigumi… but even when I fought them , I was trying hard not to injure them.”

 

Tao’s eyes rolled up so far, he almost fell over. Riz was about to catch him if he fainted. Tao leaned nearer and whispered in shock, “You fought against the Shishigumi while you were holding back ??”

 

Tao’s tail was as stiff as a stick.

 

Legosi was about to reply and explain - before his open mouth shut to think first. An ear flicked. “…It was really not as impressive as that sounds. Louis, Riz and Haru did most of the work.”

 

Kibi and Tao stared at giant Riz. An awkward Riz contradicted him, shaking his head, “I really did not do much either…”

 

Legosi relented and waved it aside, “Okay, Haru and Louis did most of the work! Either way …” Legosi glared at his big clawed hands like they were strange things to have. “I don’t know how to actually spar with someone without worrying about hurting them, much less punch someone for real.” 

 

Legosi motioned toward the bear, “And then there’s Riz! Riz, you’re the biggest, strongest, toughest guy I know. On the field, you shrug off almost everything anyone has ever thrown at you.”

 

A trace of confusion still furrowed the bear’s brows, but Riz was pretty sure he got the gist of it by then. “So… you want to spar with me instead?”

 

“Yes!” Legosi pointed, “That! I need to punch you. Respectfully.”

 

Tem held it together for another few seconds. Then he gave an ugly snort and clapped his mouth shut. Giggling followed, then Tem floated sideways and buried his face in the grass. Kibi was sighing and shaking his head. Tao tried to hide his face in his hands.

 

At least it entertained Riz. The bear was looking more amused. Riz scratched at his chest, “You know, uh, whenever you say you need a favor, my immediate assumption is you need help fighting a gumi again. So far it’s been ‘sit with me for lunch’ and now it’s basic combat training. These don’t really sound like avatar-level favors.”

 

As Tem kept giggling, Legosi’s ears angled in mild indignation. Legosi put his hands on his hips and complained, “I have several dozen lifetimes trying to fit inside my skull. I assure you: dealing with my mental issues is much more complicated than fighting the Shishigumi.” 

 

Legosi blinked and rethought himself. “Wait, that sounded really bad.”

 

Kibi’s head tilted to the left, glancing between Legosi and Tao. “So much makes sense now, and yet so much doesn’t…”

 

Tem dragged himself back up to his feet with all the grace of a drunkard. “Legosi, I love you. I’m so glad we’re talking more.”

 

Legosi glared suspiciously. An ear flicked. “Thank you… I think.”

Notes:

Just a little difference.

Just a little more time.

Enjoy it while you can.

Chapter 35: Can't take these people anywhere

Summary:

Mail call? More like male call, am I right?

Haru, stop enabling Tem lol.

Et tu, Riz???

Chapter Text

When Gon told Bill he had mail, Bill thought he was joking - or that perhaps his parents were sending him money to flee the country. 

 

Seeing Els had helped Bill a lot, but he still had a bag ready in case he needed to run.

 

Yet Gon actually had three letters, and none were from Bill’s parents. “They’re from your friends actually… They wanted you to know they’re thinking of you.”

 

Bill instinctively wanted to call that a waste of time, but he didn’t say that out loud. He just sounded tired when he said, “Thanks…”

 

Gon gave him a nod, asked if he needed anything, but Bill gave the same answers as before. So Gon left to give him some privacy, and Bill closed the door behind him.

 

Bill looked at the front of the letters. He recognized the handwriting on one: definitely Tao’s. The third might have been from Riz, he wasn’t sure. The second letter? Bill didn’t recognize that hand at all.

 

Curiosity got the cat. Bill used a claw to open the letter and see who it was from.

 

*

 

Hey Bill! I heard you’re not feeling well. I hope that changes soon.

 

I wanted to let you know how grateful I am. I haven’t always known how to talk to you. Or, well, I don’t know how to talk to most people. My head’s kind of messed up. I guess I don’t really have to tell you that. You’ve seen it more than most! Heh.

 

Sorry. I’m not used to writing letters. I got off topic. Because I’m grateful. I’m grateful for a lot of things right now. You didn’t have to come back for us, but you did. You risked a lot, and you saved people. People who are precious to me. And you mentioned seeing us after the tsunami, and that feels like forever ago.

 

You could have told people about me then, and you didn’t. And I could probably make a few guesses as to why you didn’t, but I don’t know if I should ask. It’s enough that you kept my secret. I appreciate that. More than you’ll ever know.

 

So… thank you. And, and I know you’re probably going to feel scared right now, and maybe lonely. I was talking with Tao about that, too. But I’ve got a lot of experience there! Being lonely, I mean, and scared… That sounded better in my head, but this is already my tenth try at writing a letter and I’m running out of paper.

 

I just mean… if you’re lonely… I’ll be around. You could write to me. I’ll try to write to you again before school starts. But that’s in less than a week, so I guess we could just talk then. Ugh. Sorry. I’m probably terrible at this. And now I’m wasting more paper by apologizing. Sorry.

 

I guess some things change and some things stay the same. Thank you for finding Louis in time. And me. I’m glad you gave me a push to help our friends.

 

Sincerely, Legosi the gray wolf

 

P.S. You’re way more like Kota than me. Who knows? Maybe it was my turn to be Tak or something. Though I doubt I’d look as cool as he did, if I had scars like that. 

 

*

 

Bill’s hands were trembling by the time he finished the letter. His eyes were just wet enough for a single tear, and then a few laughs escaped him, too.

 

He chuffed a few times as he read it, and chuffed a few more times as he read it again.

 

……



In their secret cavern, Legosi had finally risked opening a sky light. With the seismic sense, he could feel through the roof and tell what was above them - just more forest and mountain. 

 

But Legosi figured that since more herbivores were coming to their secret place, they’d probably appreciate more light. Riz gave Kibi a ride on his shoulders and Louis showed them the river’s path to the cave.

 

No Jack today. He and Tao were having something of a medic’s cram session with Raul and a few others on campus, keeping up with the good work. They’d be alright without him though. Legosi and Riz were just going to throw a few punches today, and Legosi could heal bruises with his eyes closed.

 

Legosi also made them a few benches out of earthbending. 

 

And then he actually looked at Tem. 

 

Legosi lowered his face and rubbed his face with a hand. “Really, Tem? Really?”

 

Tem had brought along a backpack and had promptly taken out a huge bag of snacks from it. He was holding a big handful of nuts already as he flopped onto the bench. “What? This is either going to be really cool, or really hilarious! Either works for me. I love a good show!”

 

Haru jumped onto the bench next to Tem. She playfully elbowed Tem’s side, “I can vaguely agree with that sentiment! You’d be surprised how often that pair happens with Legosi.”

 

Kibi was a bit more awkward and skeptical. “Surprised is… definitely one word for how I feel…”

 

Kibi was carefully examining Legosi’s book, the one written by the Dragon of the West. The section for earthbenders was actually quite large and relevant to his interests. He brought it over to the bench to read more beside the others, then idly added more earth to the bench. He made it more of a couch with a back and armrests, for all of them to get comfy.

 

Louis was standing closer to Legosi and scratched at the place between his antlers. The deer had his thinking face on. Then he motioned at the two carnivores, “I’m just putting this out there: Legosi, if you and Riz took off your shirts, we could really sell tickets to this thing.”

 

Legosi’s tail stuck straight up and so did his spine. His arms swore it off, “That is not a thing that is happening! But thank you! I appreciate your intent.”

 

Louis got a bit closer and tugged on Legosi’s shirt. Louis teased him, “Are you sure? Cause I’m just saying, you’re much better looking than you think. You could totally rock the shirtless warrior look.”

 

Legosi’s fur fluffed out and steam radiated off of his skin. He pulled at the neck of his shirt for relief, stammering, “Still not happening!”

 

Tem started chanting and Haru joined him, stomping their hands and feet, “Take - it - off! Take - it - off!”

 

Riz rolled his eyes and then his shoulders, too. “I see what you’re doing here!” Riz playfully lifted his shirt up over his furry abdomen, “You only want me for my body, don’t you?”

 

Haru and Tem both snapped their fingers and pointed at Riz at the same time, “Yes!”

 

Louis snorted, Legosi choked. Kibi sighed.

 

Legosi couldn’t wait for Aoba and Collot to return from break: he missed having sane airbenders around.

 

Riz sighed in an utterly aggrieved, put-upon sort of way. “Bunch of animals…” Then he tugged his shirt off overhead. Riz chucked it at Tem, saying, “The peanut gallery can stop talking any time now!”

 

The shirt smacked Tem in the face. Tem would have fallen out of his seat if not for Kibi’s reinforcement. Haru hollered before she burst into maniacal laughter. 

 

Unlike Legosi, Riz was not body shy.

 

Legosi shifted on his feet and complained to no one in particular, “I just wanted to prepare for war and work on my messed-up brain. Why do these things keep happening to me?”

 

Louis gave the wolf a little tug so he could kiss Legosi properly. Wolf ears went down but the tail spun itself silly. 

 

Louis patted him on the chest, “Because we like you and you make us happy.” Louis grinned at him, “But if I’m the only one who gets shirtless Legosi time, well, more for me.”

 

Legosi’s tail refused to slow down, but he tried to hide his face behind a hand again. He mumbled, “Not helping, Louis.”

 

Louis rubbed at the wolf’s fluffy neck, “You’re better than you think and in more ways than one. Your mind just needs to catch up with your body, and your spirit.”

 

Haru shouted encouragement, “You got this, Legosi!”

 

Tem was holding tight to Riz’s shirt, giggling to himself, “And I got ~this.~”

 

Riz had a soft rumble of a laugh before he walked closer to Legosi. He lifted one hand and a thick earthen wall rose up next to the wolf. Riz said, “Hey, Legosi? Do me a favor and hit this wall first. Barehanded. No bending.”

 

Finally something to do. Legosi took a breath and nodded.

 

Legosi took an earthbender’s stance: low and solid like Dosei would have liked. Riz had his hands on his hips and was studying the wolf.

 

Legosi threw a punch in classic form and hit the wall - but he didn’t do it very hard.

 

He looked to Riz for confirmation. Riz blinked and squinted at him. Then he pointed at it with a clawed finger, “…Yeah, okay, that might be my fault. I meant for you to punch it full strength. Your form doesn’t matter as much to me. I’m not a master. Just show me what a real punch looks like for you.”

 

Legosi’s mouth formed an ‘O’ before he even said, “Oh… okay.”

 

Legosi went back to classic form anyway then pushed forward into the attack for real. His fist definitely made a mark in the earth that time.

 

“Again,” Riz told him, so Legosi did. Riz had him throw several more punches at the wall, with both hands. Louis had joined in having snacks with Haru and Tem on the bench. Kibi turned a page in the book.

 

Legosi had to shake his hands out after a few strikes. Eventually, when Legosi threw a punch at the wall, Riz actually reached out and felt the wolf’s bicep. He also felt Legosi’s forearm and knuckles. 

 

Riz had massive hands, but Legosi still had flashbacks to Dosei. “Why does everyone want to touch me these days?”

 

Tem said, “Cause you’re hot,” without even thinking. 

 

Louis swatted Tem’s shoulder, “Hey! That’s my boyfriend!” Haru burst out laughing. Kibi rolled his eyes.

 

Tem arched away from Louis, “What?? Like you’re not looking at Riz? We’ve all seen Lego shirtless in the locker room!”

 

Haru kept giggling. “This is the new best day.” She threw more peanuts in her mouth and joked a bit more, “Maybe there’s something in Artio’s drinking water. Louis, Tem, Els - you’ve all fallen for buff carnivores. Anybody know who Pina is dating?”

 

Tem held up a whole hand, “Usually five girls at once - and they keep finding out and dumping him. I swear, he’s only survived this long cause he’s an airbender.”

 

Tem pretended to dodge several attacking females.

 

Haru giggled and her shorter legs dangled over the couch’s edge. “Yeah, that’ll end well… but it still could be an outlier! Hey Louis, your dad is still unmarried, right?”

 

Louis held up a torch on a threatening finger. “Haru, I like you, but please don’t make me imagine my father with buff carnivores. I’ll be very upset with you.”

 

Haru and Tem giggled more. 

 

Riz and Legosi shared a face of mutual carnivore suffering - as if to say, ‘ Oh, the pain of being a sexy beast.’  

 

Riz playfully complained, “Legosi, while Tem is not wrong about you looking good…”

 

Legosi looked at him in fake horror, clutching his chest. “You too, Riz??”

 

Riz gently held up the wolf’s wrist, “Most earthbenders who train to fight go through hard-body training over the course of several years. If you know what to look for, it’s obvious if they have or have not…”

 

Kibi held up a strong fist, but was still focused on the book more.

 

Riz pointed at Legosi’s arm, “…and while your muscles feel surprisingly dense for a canid…” Riz indicated the wolf’s hand next, “…your hands and wrists don’t have the kind of toughness or callouses I’d expect from training like that. So it’s clear to me you haven’t.”

 

Legosi stared at his fingers for a moment - then he fussed Riz away from his wrist. “Please stop touching me. Just tell me if that's bad or not.”

 

Riz chuckled to himself. He scratched at his bare broad chest, “Bad for sparring with me, probably. But you’re an avatar, not just an earthbender, and I don’t think the other elements focus on hard-body training as much. You have other options.” 

 

The bear gave a big shrug of big arms, “I don’t think the fliers do either, but I’ve honestly never talked with one of their earthbenders.”

 

Legosi stared at the back of his hand and a number of new memories went through Legosi’s mind - bat wing, sparrow wing, some weird wet flipper thing. “I’m not sure. The bats, no…” Legosi squinted a little harder at his knuckles and tried to follow those memories. “Definitely not the bats. Maybe an ostrich…”

 

He trailed off and Riz waved his hand in front of Legosi’s face. “You okay, dude?”

 

Legosi shook his own head to shake it off. “Yeah! Sorry. The memories.”

 

Legosi rubbed at the top of his head as if he could make it settle back down.

 

Riz took a step to the side and visually scrutinized the wolf just a little more. “I know you said you remember stuff from your past lives, but… I’m gonna need you to tell me what you do and don’t remember. I don’t want to insult you by trying to teach you what you already know.”

 

Haru playfully yelled over, “Assume he knows nothing! Trust me, it’s better that way!”

 

Legosi and Louis both chuckled. Kibi looked concerned. Legosi thumbed in Haru’s direction, “Yeah, what she said. Most of the stuff in my head is random and out of order…” 

 

Louis tried to be helpful, “Like thirty pages ripped at random from a dozen different books.”

 

“That!” Legosi pointed at Louis. Then Legosi struck a few combat poses from different species, “Sometimes I see cool moves in my head, but my fundamentals are probably weak.”

 

Though - and Legosi did not want to jinx this by saying it out loud - Legosi was starting to think the memories were getting clearer…

 

Riz rumbled in quiet amusement. He took a step back, “Okay then… I sort of get it. Well, the point I’m trying to make is if you want to spar with me…” 

 

Riz made a fist and punched straight through the earthen target wall. Forget ‘leaving a mark’ like Legosi, the bear’s fist left a giant hole and he didn’t even put his back into it. 

 

That wasn’t even with earthbending!

 

Riz withdrew his unharmed hand and showed it to Legosi.

 

“…you could honestly hurt your hand when you punch me .”

 

Legosi took a tiny gulp and hoped that wasn’t audible.

 

Riz gestured at the wolf’s body, “Do you know how to do the sand armor thing your fennec friend did?”

 

Mercy! Legosi’s tail and ears went up and he pumped his arms, “Oh! Oh oh, yeah, uh, I’m not as good as him, but I’ve been working on that!”

 

Legosi turned and hit the wall Riz had raised - but this time he did use bending. One quick burst of energy and all that earth broke apart into sand. 

 

Legosi said happily, “The Dragon of the West had a whole chapter on sandbenders in the desert! One of the lions used it a lot, too.” 

 

Legosi held his hands in front of him and clenched his fists tight. He really had to concentrate though. 

 

Like a spiritual magnet, Legosi’s energy started drawing sand over his hands and arms first. 

 

His tongue slipped out the right side of his lips as he tried to imagine the energy around his torso, too, and his legs. He gave a little stomp to encourage the sand onto his legs. “I’m hoping I can use it for a quick disguise eventually, but holding my energy like this still feels kinda weird…”

 

Legosi glanced back at his tail and stomped a few more times, wagged his tail a bit. Focusing it to the tip of his tail was a bit harder. 

 

Riz nodded and got a little closer. He checked the sand on Legosi’s hands. “Yeah, I can do earthen boxing gloves, but I’d prefer to just throw a giant rock. One hit, one kill.” He flicked Legosi’s newly armored knuckles, “Don’t get this near my face and we should be good to go.”

 

Tem complained a little and threw a peanut shell, “This is way less sexy than I thought it would be! I was expecting ‘hot bear on wolf’ action!”

 

Riz could not stop himself from smiling, but he did roll his eyes again. He teased Tem right back, “There’s going to be ‘hot bear on alpaca’ action if you don’t stop messing with us, Tem!”

 

Tem swallowed very hard and giggled nervously. “Oh no, I’m in danger.”

 

Haru and Louis both laughed more at that. Louis clapped his hands though, cheering for him, “Come on, Legosi! You can do it!”

 

Riz rumbled softly and lifted up his fists like a boxer. “You ready, boss?”

 

Swallowing some anxiety, Legosi tried to match the bear’s pose. “Really not! But let’s start anyway.”

 

Riz threw the first jab. Legosi arched back, but Riz had pulled his punch early.

 

Two more jabs, same thing. Riz kept stopping just shy of Legosi’s sand-covered chest. Legosi kept trying to pull back, but his timing was off.

 

Riz advanced a step - more weight on his back leg than his front - and as weight went down on the front foot, he shifted into a slow huge strike.

 

Legosi tried to parry it with one arm, but this wasn’t deflecting a tiny earthen disk. Riz was in a whole different weight class. The bear’s one arm was so much bigger, overpowering, barreled through, hit below his left shoulder. 

 

It knocked Legosi back a few steps, and Legosi had to wave his arms to catch his balance again. 

 

Legosi was pretty sure Riz held back then, too.

 

Riz still had a critical eye on the wolf. He spoke without arrogance, the calm facts of a teacher, “You can’t match me in raw strength. You’re not even close, so don’t try.”

 

Legosi grit his teeth. The two readied their arms to start over.

 

Riz took the first step again, throwing two feints. “This isn’t pro-bending. You’re used to a long-range game. Fighting up close, even a half second is the difference between winning and losing.”

 

Another huge punch. Legosi stepped to the outside, dodged it outright.

 

Legosi hit back once at Riz’s ribs, but was not expecting it to feel like hitting a wall .

 

Legosi had literally just hit an earthen wall two minutes ago. He had perspective.

 

“Better,” Riz said like he hadn’t felt anything, and then the bear did the same move again.

 

Legosi dodged, side stepped, took another shot at Riz’s ribs. Still a wall. It was weird.

 

Riz turned, kept throwing punches at the frowning wolf. At least Legosi was getting the rhythm fast.

 

Punch punch, jab. Punch, cross, hook. Riz was throwing different attacks, different combos - but even that was meant to teach.

 

He’d throw the same attack more than once, slower on the first try. He’d speed up after Legosi saw it once, or after he dodged it. “You’re losing your sand.”

 

Legosi squeezed his fists tight again, sidestepped an attack and stomped a bit harder in the process. Loose sand was drawn back. “Thanks.”

 

Riz suddenly kicked out hard and Legosi had to block it with both arms. It still knocked Legosi completely off his feet, he hit the ground on his back. “Ow!”

 

Sand armor wasn’t enough. It was just padding. Riz had a ton of mass and force in every limb, and that carried through.

 

Riz dropped his guard and offered a helping hand. “Sorry. Too soon?”

 

Legosi had a tiny grimace on his face, but he accepted the help. Riz didn’t really pull - he was just a sturdy force for Legosi to rely on. 

 

Legosi held the bear’s hand for another moment, confused and curious at the other’s body.

 

Sure, he’d seen Riz shirtless before, but never really looked at him up close. Legosi still felt like a child compared to him. Riz probably had more muscle in one arm than Haru’s whole body.

 

Riz wasn’t even breathing hard. 

 

As the two of them prepared to spar again, Legosi showed just a little frustration. “How much are you holding back right now?”

 

Riz started moving fast again, but even that felt measured. Riz threw another rapid combo - punches only - and somehow Riz laughed. “Dude, my every moment is holding back! Have you looked at me?”

 

Well, Legosi had been a moment ago. Now he didn’t have the time. Legosi had to use both arms to block one of the bear’s punches, then another, stuck defending.

 

Every hit threatened to knock him over again. Legosi felt a growl rumbling in his throat. “You’re big. So what?”

 

Legosi felt memories creep into the corner of his eye.

 

Riz kept pressing the advantage. He took ground with every punch, got nearer to Legosi, kept forcing Legosi back and away. 

 

“So, I could kill most people without even trying,” Riz huffed, but he didn’t let up. “Ursidae trains us expressly to not do that, cause we can’t afford any accidents. There are too few of us.” Another combo, but Legosi was better at slipping under and away. “If I even shake someone’s hand wrong, I could break things - or rip their hand off.”

 

Riz struck out with a kick again, but Legosi saw it coming. 

 

Legosi didn’t sidestep, he jumped. Armored hands grabbed Riz’s shin before the kick could hit him and Legosi pushed off. 

 

For a brief second there, Legosi floated before his feet hit the ground again. 

 

Riz grinned and kept up the pressure like he wanted to see that again. He was practically excited to spar. He was throwing bigger punches, leaning into it more. “But I could ask you the same question.” Every block, every hit, threatened to knock Legosi over. “How much are you holding back, avatar?”

 

The bear threw a huge right hook, and Legosi felt his own energy flow. His left arm went to deflect it upwards, and sand did not just protect him - it empowered him.

 

Sand and energy for extra force, like an extra layer of muscle. Now he actually could parry! 

 

No time to celebrate - or even breathe. Riz kept up the attack.

 

Legosi did better under pressure, and Riz could tell. Legosi was holding his ground. Legosi was blocking faster, easier. 

 

The memories were getting stronger, too. Clearer? It was like the Shishigumi’s stronghold: Legosi was seeing other people’s attacks from avatars past. He could guess the bear’s moves a split second before they happened - and he needed that because Riz was so much better. 

 

Legosi started rooting himself to the ground in the split second of contact. It kept him standing, let him hit back a little harder.

 

Riz started laughing. How did he have the breath for that? “Yeah! Yeah, like that! That’s it! Use the earth! It’s your root!” 

 

And Legosi realized - with some fear - that the bear’s movements were also getting sharper. 

 

Telegraphing attacks - Riz had been doing it on purpose before, less so now. Legosi could barely react even with the memories.

 

Riz praised him, “Way better! Better!” It didn’t feel better.

 

Always holding back? Of course Riz was. Riz was always holding back in practice. Sheila, Louis, Dom, all so much slighter than a grizzly - easier to break. Everyone on the roster was. Even playing against other schools, the game demanded the bear’s restraint. 

 

Little earthen discs for a kid’s school sport. Riz could throw boulders!

 

Riz had longer arms and stopped pulling all his punches. No time for counterattacks. 

 

But avoid and evade, it wasn’t enough either. Legosi needed to move in, push forward. He couldn’t.

 

The bear’s knee strike was fast. Legosi replied with a kick of his own to block - hit the bear’s leg and Legosi’s shin screamed like he’d just kicked a stone column. 

 

Riz was authentically laughing as the carnivores exchanged hits, faster and faster the both of them. “Can I - can I say something crazy?”

 

Everything was crazy! Legosi was gasping just trying to match the bear’s speed - but it was like trying to match Dosei, inherently impossible. Legosi fought best at range, not this! Not a close up, blitzing brawl! He gasped, “What’s,” block, “crazy??”

 

Riz rumbled happily with blissful ease, “It’s, uh, it’s nice sparring with someone who’s not a bear for once.” Another flurry of blows had Legosi on the defensive again, blocking with both arms again. “It’s kind of relaxing!”

 

A half second makes the difference. A half second of Legosi’s mind being taken out of the fight, of looking at Riz like the bear really had gone insane - was just too much time.

 

The bear’s fist crashed against Legosi’s chest and bashed him off his feet again. No root.

 

Haru, Louis and Kibi all groaned in chorus.

 

Legosi quickly vaulted back up onto his own feet, but then the pain caught up with him and he clutched his chest over the sand armor, “The fuck?! Ow!! How is this supposed to be relaxing??”

 

Riz stepped back and put his hands up, but he was still smiling. “Sorry! Sorry. Maybe I’m going too fast…” Riz opened and stretched his huge fingers a few times, and loosened up his limbs. “You want to take a break? You look like you should catch your breath.”

 

Legosi was in fact panting quite a lot now. “Yeah! And maybe my heart, too.” 

 

Legosi groaned heavily, almost doubling over for a second. Legosi had barely relaxed his hands before the sand fell off him in big clumps. “Yeah, a, a short break sounds great! Thanks! Real nice! Urgh.”

 

Legosi rubbed at his chest. His shin definitely hurt a lot. Maybe they should have waited for Jack after all. Louis promptly brought a drinking gourd over to Legosi, so he could have some water. Louis was whispering assurances, too. “You did great. You really did.”

 

If Riz was even hurt, he didn’t show it - but Riz was quite a bit sweatier now. He was also trying to catch his breath.

 

And, in what was sure to bother Legosi later, the bear had only aimed at Legosi’s core for the whole fight.

 

‘I really didn’t do much against the Shishigumi,’ Riz had said. Yeah right. Pull the other one, Riz.

 

Somehow Riz turned towards the others with an almost mischievous air. The group’s personal giant put his hands on his hips, “So, Tem, does the peanut gallery have any more comments to contribute?”

 

Tem was sitting on the couch in a most uncomfortable manner, still flanked by Kibi and Haru. Tem was squeezing the bag of snacks in his lap and he giggled in pure anxiety, “Oh, hehe, he, uh, I cannot remotely in any way, shape, or form, possibly say … anything right now. Haha. Ha. Ohno.”

 

Haru held her hands together like she was praying (as if she did not have the face of a terrible monster). “The peanut gallery requests a short recess. Riz, you might need to pick Tem up.”

 

Peanuts flew everywhere. “NOPE!” Tem yelled and he practically exploded out of his seat, fleeing as fast as he could.

 

There was a lot of giggling after that. Haru was cackling maniacally, but even Riz and Legosi were chuckling a bit, too. Kibi flicked a peanut shell off the book.

 

Riz couldn’t stop from grinning. He scratched at his cheek a bit. “I, uh, should probably go make sure he’s okay.”

 

Legosi wheezed a bit more, weakly waving the bear off. “Yeah, uh, you do that! I’ll be here! Um… try to hold back with Tem?”

 

Riz was still rumbling with a bit of laughter as he followed Tem’s scent. He playfully saluted the others, “Oh, don’t worry! When the two of us are in private, I’m not the one who has a problem holding back!”

 

Riz slyly pointed downwards and Haru was left giggling even more. Louis was confused for a slight moment. He looked at naughty Haru and whispered, “Wait, is Riz the bottom?”

 

Wide-eyed Kibi was trying not to think about it. “Spirits, I really, really hope so…” 

 

Kibi shook his head and turned another page in the book.



……



The evening Raul spent chatting with Jack and Azumo was the first evening all week that Raul didn’t want to scream.

 

He honestly didn’t know if he’d be able to talk with Azumo anymore after last week, or even come back to school. He definitely didn’t think he’d enjoy talking to a dog like Jack so much, but they had a lot in common.

 

Raul was a healer. There were expectations. He wasn’t even supposed to be friends with Azumo, much less a dog. But unlike most cats, Raul actually did like to study…

 

…and to Raul’s surprise, Jack was kind enough to share all sorts of things. The extra study sessions made Raul so happy and he was always looking forward to the next one. Whenever Jack or Tao helped with Raul’s anxiety, Raul felt like he could breathe again.

 

Raul wished he had more time…

 

Raul waited just inside the front door of the carnivore dorm. 

 

He was a bit fidgety while waiting, running sequences in his head, data and statistics. Rote memorization gave him something to focus on.

 

If he didn’t have to go, he really didn’t want to. Was it too much to hope they’d forget him tonight?

 

The door to the dorm opened and an eagle guard entered. They scanned Raul with a suspicious eye. “Raul?”

 

Raul grit his teeth. He nodded. “My grandpa, right?”



The guard pointed outside with a wing, “Your uncle is here. Says your grandpa is having trouble breathing again.”

 

Raul took a deeper breath himself and blew it out. “Yeah… I figured… It happens some nights…”

 

Raul trudged outside with his hands in his pockets. He kept glancing left and right, as if he expected to be watched.

 

The eagle walked with him. “These are rough times right now… We’re not going to keep a healer from their family, but a student still needs sleep. Your health matters, too.” 

 

Raul said, “Trust me, I would love to be in bed…” Raul kicked at a rock on the ground. “We don’t all get a choice.”

 

The guard walked Raul to the front gates. Another guard was still waiting there with the gates half open.

 

The eagle gave a final word of warning, “Remind your uncle to leave his weapon home. They’re not allowed on campus.”

 

Raul kept walking forward, shoulders stiff, hands tighter in his pockets. “Sorry. I’ll tell him. It’s just dangerous to be a lion right now.”

 

Raul put one foot in front of the other, head hanging lower like his mane was getting heavier all the time.

 

Up ahead, a long-maned lion was leaning back against a tree. His left hand gripped the hilt of a sheathed katana at his left side. The lion laughed, “Well, if it isn’t my favorite ‘nephew’…”

 

Raul did not stop moving. He kept walking past his ‘uncle.’ Raul whispered sarcastically, “How long do you think you can get away with that? We don’t look anything alike…”

 

The long-maned lion walked close beside him, easily swaying with a breeze. “As long as I need to sell the part… A lot of people have trouble breathing at night…”

 

Hino winked at him like it was any other lie.

 

Raul was afraid to complain. Hino was older, stronger, faster, superior in every way - save that one detail where Raul was a healer… and lion healers were in short supply. 

 

Raul still whispered in fear, “If you guys keep showing up here, you’re going to get me in trouble…”

 

Hino had a soft laugh, something like music, and when he turned, the moonlight practically danced in his mane. “You’re part of the Shishigumi now, kid. We’re always in trouble.”

Chapter 36: Freezing water will break a mold

Summary:

Everybody in this chapter, "That was too much, wasn't it?"

Shishigumi, you're up first. Juno, you do you.

Wait, who's that?

Notes:

I kinda lost a month there, but I'm back again. Sorry, I am really really late in replying to people. Have fun with the new stuff in the meantime. All my chapters are long now lol.

Comments keep me writing.

Chapter Text

Raul wanted to sleep. Raul wanted to go to bed. Classes would be starting again soon and here he was at the Shishigumi’s stronghold. Again.

 

Apparently the gang had no intention of forgetting him.

 

The young lion sighed heavily and halfway through it turned into a fanged yawn. 

 

The glowing water flickered around Raul’s hands. 

 

In front of him, a sleeping gangster was laid out across the medical bed, and Raul was trying to restore their mangled, furless left arm. It was, unfortunately, taking a long time to do that. Some of the lions - like this one - lost large chunks of flesh to the masked firebender. 

 

A body can only support so much regeneration at once. So Raul and the other healers spent most of their energy this week trying to treat the worst burn wounds. 

 

Fixing the physical damage to the building was honestly way easier than fixing all the injured. Dolph, Miguel and Jinma had already seen to its reconstruction with their earthbending.

 

A short distance away, the gumi’s other healer was in the middle of making medicine. That lion was named Dope, and he had his mane held back with a string. He was using a mortar and pestle, adding a few different things to some unknown concoction. He’d already spent most of his energy earlier in the day, but a good healer knows how to do more than just throw their energy at a problem. He glanced over at Raul every so often, just to keep a friendly eye on him.

 

As a courtesy to the two patients sleeping in the room, Dope tried to whisper, “They’ll thank you, you know.”

 

Raul instinctively ducked his head down and his ears dipped lower.

 

His disbelief was obvious enough, and Dope approached the kid while still quietly using his tools. “I mean it. A battle scar is one thing… crippling burn wounds and permanent weakness, that’s another thing! And a very big thing for these guys… Muscle is all most of them have.”

 

A tiny rumble escaped Raul’s throat, a noise of complaining without words. He kept healing the injured lion and muttered back, “I’m aware of the consequences. Take too long and the wounds are scars; you can’t heal scars.”

 

A grateful Dope was quick to add, “Yeah, and I couldn’t do it all on my own!” 

 

Too many injuries, not enough healers. 

 

Dope gently squeezed at Raul’s shoulder, “You’re one of us! And we look after each other.”

 

The contact almost made Raul flinch. Glowing water faltered for a second, but Raul was quick to bring his focus back to healing. 

 

Put the energy in the water, the water responds to energy. Connect it with the patient’s own water - their blood and energy - and encourage flesh to heal faster, if it can…

 

Raul wasn’t sure how much longer he could keep doing this.

 

With another yawn, Raul mumbled, “Not like I had a choice…”

 

Dope almost laughed. He kept it to a single quick breath, “Ha! What is there to choose?? You’re a lion and a bender; you were meant for us.”

 

Raul didn’t respond. He focused more of his attention on repairing the injured lion’s shoulder.

 

The older medic, Dope, was used to reading a body though. “Kid, I know Dolph made you join early, and our situation was … not ideal for the recruitment speech, but… do you not know how lucky you are? You’re literally the most important bender to the gang.”

 

Raul’s eyes shot wide and he stared at Dope like Dope had just gone crazy. 

 

Felidae was known for one thing and it was not their healers.

 

Dope was still smiling and began work on the medicine again, softly grinding away. “What, you didn’t realize that?”

 

Raul squinted at him and the concoction Dope was making. He wondered if Dope inhaled the wrong thing. 

 

A bit of sarcasm snuck into Raul’s voice, “…Yeah, I definitely did not get the recruitment speech.”

 

Dope was shaking his head and still somehow thought it was funny. “Sorry about that. Dolph is Mr. Serious ,” Dope tried to look gruff and intimidating like the X-scarred earthbender, before Dope went back to work and smiling. “He’s not much of a talker. … You have been talking so little, maybe the others didn’t realize you were having a problem. We have, you know, been a bit preoccupied lately.” 

 

Dope rumbled a laugh, trying to make light of the situation. 

 

But much faster than that, Raul’s tail stiffened in concern. “I’m not having a problem! I’m fine!”

 

Raul’s voice got away from him for a moment and their injured patient stirred from sleep. Bleary eyes looked up in confusion, wincing even more at the sudden awareness of pain. 

 

Dope was quick to take a different vial from one of his pockets, popping the cork off. Dope held it very close to their patient’s nose, and the half-asleep lion inhaled it automatically. 

 

Dope whispered down to him, “Trust me, Johann: you don’t want to be awake right now.”

 

The injured lion mumbled something before quickly returning to unconsciousness.

 

Raul breathed another sigh of relief.

 

For a long second, Dope just looked at Raul. Then the older lion set his tools aside, and put the cap back on the medicine bottle. “Yeah… that was ‘fine,’ kid. I totally believe you.”

 

Raul stared straight down at his patient, unable to hide a tiny mewling noise from forming in his throat. Healing water flickered even more, struggling with Raul’s loss of focus and energy.

 

Dope didn’t try to touch him again. He just said, “Kid… Raul … in this clan, in this gang, you are worth more than your weight in gold. You are indispensable… We’re the ones putting the melted flesh back on their bones. We’re the ones keeping them from being crippled. …We’re also the ones who keep the beer cold and the meat on ice! And trust me: rotten meat does not taste good.”

 

Dope gave a playful shudder as if it was some gross memory. He even stuck out his tongue. Raul cracked half of a smile at that. 

 

Yeah, sometimes at school the other felines asked if he’d chill their drink. It didn’t take much for Raul - practically a breath. 

 

His tail swayed once behind him as he imagined such a cafeteria scene, but with gangster lions instead… He just decided to keep that comparison to himself.

 

Moving closer, Dope tried to balance being quiet and enthusiastic, “Plus, job security! There’s never going to be a day where the gang doesn’t want a healer or a freezer - especially in summer! These are not all desert cats!” Dope hesitated for a moment, then held up a claw to correct himself, “…which is not to say that you should talk back to the boss or your seniors.” 

 

That part was important. Dope tapped the side of his own head to make a point, “Some of them are, uh, kinda touched in the head… You know big cats: a bunch of them think ‘might makes right.’ And if they believe that, do the smart thing for yourself and don’t contradict them out loud .”

 

Dope chuckled under his breath, somehow finding humor in that as well.

 

Raul made the tiniest noise of amusement. 

 

“Don’t be stupid, follow orders,” Dope added. Then he elbowed Raul’s side in a mischievous way, “But hey! At least we don’t get the really shitty orders like other cats!”

 

No one really likes a draft, do they?

 

Anxiety and concern were still overwhelming inside Raul’s mind, and for some reason he felt like he could actually say something to Dope. He kept his head bowed down. “I grew up expecting Felidae’s ‘shitty orders’… We have to be prepared for war… First I was just a male lion so I knew I had to get combat ready… Then I got my bending, so I knew I’d end up on a ship or port or something. Navigating a ship wouldn’t be too bad. Then my healing manifested and-”

 

Dope knew the next part, “And you had to change your expectations again ! Cause suddenly the clan had very different plans for you, right?”

 

Raul glanced at Dope for only a second, still afraid to look too long. Maybe it shouldn’t have surprised him that someone like Dope would understand - another healer like himself. 

 

Then Raul released a heavier breath from deep in his core. He was still carrying so much stress inside. “I guess you went through it, too…”

 

Dope gave him a playful salute. “You know it! And it wasn’t that long ago either.” Dope slicked a hand back through his mane with a bit more bravado, trying to be funny about it, “I know I’ve got this whole dashing, debonair thing going for me, but I’m only 25. I’m really not that much older than you. Hell, Agata’s the best sprinter in the gang, but he’s only 23! He’s basically a baby, you know??”

 

Dope put a finger over his lips, talking softer, “But an extremely athletic, dangerous baby! Don’t tell him I called him that. He could kick my ass.”

 

When Dope jostled the younger lion that time, Raul didn’t flinch. He might have even cracked another smile. 

 

Raul absolutely would not confess to having a giggle about it.

 

As Raul breathed deep, he did feel a little better, but only mildly. Then Raul looked down at the glowing water around his hands, and the way flesh was growing so slowly in their patient’s arm. He’d come a long way in just a week…

 

With his ears still low, Raul admitted timidly, “I honestly like studying… I’m good in school, so I didn’t mind getting stuck with extra stuff to read. I knew I’d get drafted after I graduate, and I could have been fine with that, too…”

 

Raul grit his teeth in frustration, “…but it feels like every time I’m close to what I’m supposed to be, I’m wrong again! And I hate this feeling! I can’t escape it!”

 

Dope wondered out loud, “Like an earthbender keeps yanking the ground out from underneath you?” He faked the blocky forms that Jinma would use, “And you never know when they’re going to do it again or which way it's gonna go…”

 

Raul nodded more, those anxious eyes of his looking to Dope for reassurance. “I just want to keep my feet on the ground! I don’t want to keep jumping for the rest of my life.” 

 

Raul left a thought unspoken: that having to be in the gang would do just that, have him scared and twitchy forever, always afraid because he had to live and work with ‘monsters.’

 

The younger lion exhaled hard and he wished Tao or even Jack were here to make him feel better. “Everyone says we’re supposed to be the kings of all beasts… but I don’t know if I’ve ever felt like a king… or a beast… I’m a loser. I just feel afraid of everything I can’t control - and that’s everything right now.”

 

Again Dope shifted closer to him. He asked, “Can I tell you a secret?” Raul was still frowning, but he nodded, gave Dope permission. Dope stood almost right next to Raul and whispered into his ear, “That’s how most of us feel.”

 

Raul stared at him in disbelief again, but Dope remained sincere and casual. Dope explained in a hushed voice, “We’re all losers here, kid… Sure, there are a few guys who buy into the whole ‘king of beasts’ thing… and if you asked the gang in public, they’d all claim they were kings… but everyone in this building was once your age and going through the exact same thing.”

 

Dope laughed once and pushed back a loose strand of his mane. “The old Chief was a right bastard, but he told us to act like kings anyway. We have to look strong and keep the meat flowing… The clan needs us to. So that’s what we do: we play a part.”

 

“Acting?” Raul repeated the concept like it still sounded impossible. Everyone knew the Shishigumi was filled with monsters…

 

…maybe a few less monsters after the other week though, but still…

 

Dope gave him another wink. “Kid, most of the confidence in the world is being faked… The gang might be better at it, but they still know how it feels to be putting on a front. Shit, you should have seen the looks Ibuki got the other day!”

 

Dope laughed quietly while Raul kept frowning. Raul said, “Which one is Ibuki? What happened?”

 

Dope had to take a moment to stretch his own limbs, because he also had a long day. “He’s the new boss! A waterbender like us - downright scary with a blade of ice! And we all thought he was just a waterbender… but after we got attacked, we had a shit ton of people who were injured. I’d have never been able to help them all on my own…”

 

Dope grinned even more, pretending to strut his stuff, “and then Ibuki walks up and starts healing people out of nowhere!”

 

Raul blinked several times. Then he looked down at his own watery hands - spiritual light struggling to keep work on Johann’s injury - and then back to Dope. “As in… he just got his healing that day?”

 

Dope gave an uncertain shrug. “That’s what he claimed. Sometimes our bending wakes up like that, but… I don’t know if I believe him.”

 

Raul could see what Dope was getting at. “You think he was hiding it… because he didn’t want to be treated differently?”

 

“Or be used for it.” Dope held his hands open, “Not like I know anything for sure. But you said it yourself: when the clan learned you could heal, it changed the way they looked at you. They expected you to fit a certain mold.”

 

“Yeah,” Raul murmured softly, and he felt a strange kinship to this unknown boss. “People are weird that way, I guess…”

 

Dope leaned against Raul’s side and made sure to whisper extra quietly again, near Raul’s ear, “Maybe he’s like you… and he just wanted a sense of control in his own life.” 

 

He didn’t give Raul long to think about that.

 

Dope leaned away and stood up straight as he continued, “But honestly you’re safer here as a healer than anywhere else in the clan. When we were under attack, everyone in the building was defending two people: the old Chief,” Dope held up one finger and then a second, “and me.” 

 

Dope thumbed at his chest, “They kept me back and told me to bunker down, stay safe… and if something like that ever happened again, they’d protect you, too.”

 

Raul’s fur bristled slightly at the thought of that. It was not as reassuring as it could have been, what with the avatar’s recent attack. 

 

Raul muttered, “Being respected and protected… might be nice… but… you still have a lot of enemies… and I don’t know if I could get comfortable with that…”

 

Raul wasn’t sure if he should even mention being friends with Azumo, and he definitely didn’t want to mention Jack. He was a dog!

 

Maybe Dope could sense his reluctance, cause the slightly older lion doubled down on the assurance. He rubbed Raul’s shoulder, saying, “Trust me. You’re going to have enemies whether you’re with us or not… but being part of the gang has a lot of benefits! And I don’t just mean the pay and the meat! Since we have each other’s backs, we get to screw a lot of the clan’s rules!”

 

“It’s fun! Hino and Free get laid, like a lot. Sabu is … Sabu. The drugs are great! Sony was a complete and total psychopath, but the gang still had his back - and it’s strangely uplifting to know I could never mess up as much as him!” 

 

Dope laughed at old memories, “I remember this one time, when I was still a teenager, this platoon leader wanted to draft me for something up river - and four huge lions stood up right then and roared in his face.” Dope laughed at the past and then clapped Raul on the back. “It was beautiful! Trust me, kid. We’re so much better off with these guys than under some general with bad ambitions.”

 

Raul still shifted a bit after the contact, but it wasn’t the huge flinch of before. “So basically… I scratch their back, they scratch mine?”

 

Dope winked back at him. “You have a gang of several dozen lion jocks who want you to be their new best friend. …Scratching your back is the least they’re gonna do for you! You are going to have the best birthday this year - a real Felidae birthday, accept no substitutes!”

 

Raul silently prayed he’d actually live to his birthday this year. 

 

But Raul wasn’t the only one struggling to keep healing - his hands could feel the resistance from the glowing water and their patient’s lack of stamina. “Johann’s body can’t support any more today.”

 

Raul stopped trying to heal him, and instead guided the water through the air and into a barrel of similarly-used water.

 

Dope leaned a bit lower to their patient, carefully inspecting the wounded arm. “He’s gonna be starving like crazy in the morning, but I think he’s got a pretty good chance of recovering at this rate! You’re doing great!”

 

Already rubbing at his tired hands, Raul gave a few nods. He said, “You’d know better…”

 

Dope patted at Raul’s shoulder again, “Don’t worry. We’ll hook him up with the good drugs and the good meat in the morning! Nothing beats meat for getting back on your feet! You look like you could use a big bacon sandwich yourself.”

 

Raul gave a single quiet grunt and looked elsewhere around the healer’s room. Candles and cabinets, medicine jars, a bunch of books and barrels of water… It looked like any other clinic and Raul could almost forget they were in a gumi’s stronghold.

 

The younger lion mumbled, “I don’t get it, Dope… You’re stuck in a gang of literal butchers, Artio’s avatar sets a bunch of your people on fire, and outside this building all the clans are prepping for war - a war that is invariably going to involve the avatar, Felidae, and us.” 

 

A few roars couldn’t stop it. Sooner or later the Shishigumi were going to get dragged in.

 

All those worries felt like they were crawling under his fur. Raul was grabbing at his own arms, trying to rub away the fears. “Why aren’t you afraid? Why aren’t you worried about this stuff?”

 

Dope smiled even more. “Kid… Artio’s avatar isn’t the one who did this .” Dope gestured to their burned patient, as if there was any question of the topic.

 

Raul remained confused, but that made him pause. 

 

Dope looked around the room quick as if he was worried about being overheard. Then he stood next to Raul again, “Okay, so, I’m only telling you what I’ve heard cause you’re a smart kid and I trust you to keep your mouth shut. Please do not let me down.”

 

Raul couldn’t respond to that at all. He was just staring, fretting and exhausted. Raul felt uncomfortable deep in his core.

 

Dope bent some of the water out of a barrel and formed several small, liquid puppets in the air. He used his left hand to keep them floating and his right to add details. “There were at least seven warriors, maybe more. Extremely diverse body sizes.”

 

To make a point, Dope shifted the water between two puppets - he made one of them extra small, and made the other extra large. 

 

Then he also added tiny ice spikes on the heads of two puppets. “Two of them had antlers. One was small, a firebender, dangerously powerful - and supposedly just as eager to fight as our beloved Free!”

 

He may or may not have been sarcastic about that, but Raul couldn’t tell. Raul was still far from laughing anyway.

 

Dope cleared his throat, “That dude has issues.” Dope nudged one of the antlered puppets to the side, then made the second a bit larger. “The second was the avatar. He was taller, somewhere around eighteen years old by his admission, and he expressly said he didn’t want to fight. He said he only showed up at all because the old Chief was about to devour the avatar’s friend.”

 

He made it sound so casual. Raul looked more like he was about to have a panic attack or fall over. He clutched at his own mane, “But that’s worse! If the Chief was about to eat the avatar’s-”

 

Dope was quick to cut him off, “It’s not like we knew he was really the avatar! And in the entire time the avatar was here, fighting to save his friend from being devoured, he expressly avoided killing any of us - and he could have, repeatedly. He didn’t - even when a bunch of us ganged up on him.” 

 

“They got him to fight back for real. It was just like the legends: the guys say he went full avatar with the glowy eyes, dozen voices thing. He shot fire that melted metal and burned straight through stone walls - and even then he purposefully left every last one of them alive… barely singed…”

 

Raul was grasping at his mouth and throat instead, trying to keep himself silent. His eyes were spread to their widest.

 

“And instead, the avatar stopped in the middle of that rescue mission… to heal our poor buddy, Bastien - a stranger and a hostile - when Bastien was totally going to die on the floor.” 

 

Dope gave him another dashing smile for encouragement. “The spirit of Balance is a healer , kid… Antlers or not, he’s one of us! So, no. I’m not worried about him, or the war, cause if he didn’t want us dead during those circumstances… he’s not going to want us dead next week.”

 

Dope added a final friendly nudge to Raul’s chest, “Maybe Balance has a thing for messed-up people! …Hell, he married one of us in a past life! Maybe he’s still got a soft spot for us!”

 

Raul’s face twisted with emotion, or perhaps a lack of something else. He weakly grabbed for the nearest bit of furniture.

 

Dope pulled back on the humor and shifted to concern of his own. He was looking at the kid up and down, “Was that too much? That was too much, wasn’t it?”

 

Raul’s eyes rolled upwards and Dope had a half second to grab Raul’s body before Raul passed out.

 

Dope awkwardly tried to keep the younger (but still heavy) male lion from crashing into the furniture or the floor. “Yup. Too much… Too much, too soon… My apologies for blowing your mind this late at night… Uh, you know, I had a feeling you were tapped out, but I didn’t realize how empty you were. You’ve been giving 110%, kid! That’s too much!”

 

Dope struggled to get Raul up onto one of the other medical beds. “You can sleep it off here. You’ve definitely earned a big meat meal yourself in the morning…” 

 

“…And now I’m talking to myself again, surrounded by a bunch of drugged up, unconscious gangsters… Must be the weekend…” Dope sighed and shook his head, “Hoo boy, I gotta get out more…”



……



They were so close to the start of classes.

 

At first it was just a few days away! Legosi was training more with Jack, Louis, Haru, and especially Riz. Legosi might have had more spiritual energy than anyone else in the room, but Riz could actually keep up in terms of physical stamina. 

 

So the two big carnivores spent a lot of time sparring, and Legosi was getting better at maintaining his earth armor all the time. After all, Legosi knew it was his best hope for a quick disguise. He tried fashioning antlers with the sand as well, but he wasn’t good at making those on the fly. That was going to need more practice.

 

And, well, when Louis and Legosi had the cave to themselves… they tried to stay focused on firebending, but could you really fault them for making out a few times?

 

Legosi has a type, okay? And Legosi felt that Louis was just… you know… really hot…

 

Legosi was weak. Don’t judge him.

 

Before Legosi knew it, they had one day left.

 

Less than 24 little hours until Legosi and all his classmates had to sit in a room - and sit tight - with teenagers of every clan.

 

It seemed so surreal… Everyone had been prepping for war, for everything to catch fire, for swords to start swinging, arrows to start flying…

 

Legosi knew he was not solely burdened with keeping the peace, and he would have bet money that every clan leader had been negotiating peace behind closed doors…

 

…but if you asked Legosi a week ago, he was almost certain he’d never sit in a classroom again.

 

Less than 24 hours…

 

For a while that morning, Legosi was actually just walking around the campus. 

 

So many families were bringing their children back to school, and Legosi kinda wanted to see them…

 

A lot of them were clearly guarding their kids, like a protective escort. Legosi tried not to giggle when he saw a grumpy Louis flanked by six big Artio guards - and two servants to carry his bags. 

 

Louis and Legosi made eye contact at one point. Legosi grinned a bit to himself. Louis sighed heavily and gave him a look as if to say, ‘Please don’t say anything. It wasn’t my choice.’

 

It was probably Lord Oguma’s fault, wherever the old deer was today. Apparently Durham wasn’t the only one talking about ‘the Avatar Louis Conspiracy’ - Louis secretly being younger than 18, him holding back the tsunami, all that jazz. 

 

A number of people even bowed their heads when Louis and his guards walked by.

 

It made Legosi chuckle a bit more. If the people only knew…

 

In those fuzzy memories of his, Legosi remembered a few crowds like that for past avatars - with the bowing, the thanking, the praising…

 

Strange, but when he focused on them now, he could remember a lot more. The places, the peoples, the locations… buildings that looked familiar, faces he could name…

 

He was pretty sure his past lives felt weird about the bowing, too. Self-conscious?

 

Did the other avatars feel as self-conscious as he did? How odd…

 

Though Cherryton families were still moving, and that brought Legosi back to the present. 

 

Legosi was pretty sure Haru’s family were in protection mode as well - as if that wasn’t also hilarious. It was Haru . Her brother and father, sadly, did not fit the bodyguard role. Her brother might have been scrawnier than her!

 

But every so often Legosi caught a glare from some herbivore family, so Legosi kept pretending he was on his way to somewhere else. They just didn’t realize he was making a slow circle around the school.

 

A lot of parents were lining up to see Gon again, and the line stretched all the way out of the administration building.

 

There used to be several thousand students attending the Cherryton boarding school, hailing from a number of towns up the different rivers. Legosi couldn’t count how many students were coming back, but he really wanted to hope it was most of them.

 

Legosi could not quite shake the fear that a lot of students would be switching schools…

 

At one point on his walk, Legosi was near the school’s drama department. Returning students found a bunch of their costumes and supplies missing, and they were all talking about it in front of the building.

 

It didn’t take them long for them to start guessing about the masked warriors who fought the Shishigumi, to wonder, “What if it was the avatar?? What if the avatar’s team stole our costumes to fight the Shishigumi??”

 

One of the drama dogs was frothing at the mouth in excitement and fell over.

 

Legosi walked away even faster.

 

Lunch was great though! By the time Legosi arrived, two-thirds of the students had to have come back to the school, and (most importantly!) the students weren’t sitting by clan at all!

 

Sure, there was a table of horses here or cats there, but the sharp division of the last week was fading away.

 

Legosi found his bending teammates at the same table they’d been sharing all week, and a few more from the roster as well! They actually needed two tables pushed together now. 

 

Sheila had stuck with them. Juno and Aoba were back. Dom and Legom were on the periphery. Louis, Haru, and Legosi’s roommates were there, too. So many people were asking about the fight, the mystery avatar, and all the chaos they missed on break.

 

(A few people were subtly side-eyeing Louis when they thought Louis was looking away.)

 

Because of the angle of Legosi’s approach, he didn’t see a certain small person at the table; she was sitting on the other side of Riz. 

 

She saw Legosi though.

 

Just as he was about to sit down, when Legosi set down his tray, Legosi got hit by a hard hug from the side. Els hugged him so hard and so fast, she nearly knocked him over.

 

With some two thousand students having lunch, most would have missed it. But that hug got Legosi’s tail wagging in an instant. 

 

Legosi just had to give her a hug back! And despite all the rumble of chattering students, he still heard Els say, “Thank you.”

 

Yeah, his tail was probably going to be wagging for hours. He whispered back to her, “I’m glad I could help.”

 

His friends who knew about him and the rescue mission were smiling about the hug, or smirking. 

 

But that was still less than ten of them and they were pushing past twenty at the table now. It was time for Legosi to be a normal student again.

 

(Relatively.)

 

Legom was still wearing that classic look of avian cynicism. The chicken leaned toward her fellow waterbender, Juno, and asked, “Did I miss something on break?” 

 

Juno stared down at her lunch like a haunted war veteran. “I don’t know - and the less I know about Legosi’s life right now, the better.”

 

Sheila had only the vaguest of answers, “Legosi’s been working on his issues… or something.” She remembered him saying as much from the other day. “Feeling okay, Els? What was that about?”

 

Legosi sat down to eat while Els returned to her chair. Els told a half truth, “I had to deliver a book over break… Legosi made sure I got back safe.”

 

Legosi nodded while chewing and pointed at Els. He could leave that conversation to her. Food would buy him time…

 

…but he was pleased to just listen as the conversation shifted again. 

 

Their next pro-bending game was in a week and some wondered if it was even going to happen.

 

A normal game… even that sounded strange after everything else.

 

Conveniently, Legosi was never the driving force of conversation before, and as more students showed up, Legosi was happy to listen and watch.

 

Some people came over expressly to see Tao or Jack, to thank them for the other day - or to ask if they could help a stressed-out friend…

 

Tao was not quite used to all the positive attention - especially from Raul. Not like Raul was too huge or anything, but he fit the ‘king of beasts’ image a lot better than Tao.

 

Every so often Legosi made eye contact with his friends, the ones who knew his secrets… and they didn’t say it out loud, but Legosi knew… they were happy that they could still sit at school… just a little while longer…



……



Juno would deny this to her dying breath… but being Dosei’s daughter was not … entirely … a terrible thing…

 

Dosei couldn’t have the decency of being crazy and ineffective! No, he had the audacity to be a great bending master anyway. 

 

Frustrating… Truly frustrating…

 

And it was equally frustrating to her that she had picked up some of Dosei’s style over the years. You can’t grow up around a bending master and not learn a few things! People saw a female waterbender so she sometimes leaned into their expectations: the fluid, dance-like movements of the classic forms… they rarely expected her to hit back straight and hard, like an earthbender instead. Dorpal school’s waterbender? Yeah, they definitely found that out the hard way a few months ago…

 

Water was the element of change. Adaptation is in its nature. It fills any mold. It changes state with ease. It reflects the world around it. Its benders need to be just as flexible and adaptive if they want to bend water well. Those were all lessons Juno learned early.

 

There was a time for dancing… and a time for fighting. 

 

Juno never was one for sitting on the sidelines, whichever time it was.

 

So if Artio had the avatar, Rodentia was gearing up with Perisso, and Felidae kept making waves… Juno would just have to adapt. 

 

It’d be nice if she could count on Legosi for that. Her father certainly had high hopes for him. After they beat Dorpal school together, she’d heard the rumors: some people thought Legosi was the strongest Canid bender at the school now.

 

No offense taken. They were both gray wolves so the comparisons were inevitable. Juno just knew Legosi much better. She knew his anxieties, knew his fears, the frequent absence of his confidence. He was a slow starter in many ways. Hell, Legosi was older than her, but Juno had placed on the team long before him!

 

If only he could get out of his head more, he really could be great. Juno knew that, too…

 

But one nagging fear just wouldn’t go away…

 

…if war broke out, it would probably fall on her to protect their clanmates at the school…

 

But water adapts, you know? And Juno had a plan.



*



The pro-bending teams were supposed to have an official practice that afternoon. Juno went very very early to the girls’ locker room, got all armored up for practice, and then she waited for the others to arrive.

 

A lot of people still wanted to talk about the break. Juno put on a good smile and chatted away with others on the roster as they showed up. She was just waiting for one person in particular…

 

She made no mention of Canida’s preparations for war, what her father heard from private clan meetings, or even the tests held by the bending masters - not hers, not Miguno’s, not Durham’s. She especially did not tell them about her father getting handsy with Legosi!

 

And, like, she KNEW why her father was doing that! But of course he had to do it in the absolute worst way! 

 

To even consider it now was hurting her brain. How mortifying.

 

Her ears perked up a little more when she finally saw Haru arrive.

 

A few more minutes of meaningless locker room talk with the girls and Juno, like a patient hunter, finally got around to asking Haru the real question. “Can I talk to you about something? It’s… a question about airbending. I figured you’d be the best person to ask - but it might be embarrassing and I’d prefer if I could ask you in private. Would you mind?”

 

Haru had on that little grin. You know the one. When she smirked as if she knew more than everyone else, and she was just waiting for them to catch up to her? That one. 

 

Juno hoped it was a good sign. Small herbivores don’t usually smile when a bigger carnivore asks them to go somewhere alone.

 

But Juno knew full well that Haru wasn’t like most herbivores. When they played Truth or Dare, Bill dared Juno to “kiss the strongest bender in the room.” And, okay, part of kissing Haru that day was just a way of messing with Bill… She enjoyed teasing the other big carnivores every so often…

 

Yet Juno had spent enough time around bending masters to know it was the truth as well. Haru walked with such ease and relaxation, practically swaying with a breeze… She had an aura about her. The rabbit didn’t just ‘use’ or bend her element. Like a proper bending master, she felt her element with her whole body.

 

Really, to see it was… strangely captivating?

 

Juno was good, but she still had a long way to go before she’d be satisfied! 

 

In the alley behind the locker room - even in the building’s shadow - Haru was practically glowing. Hands in her pockets, Haru playfully leered at the female wolf. “So you just couldn’t stay away, huh? You like the taste of rabbit that bad?”

 

A single small laugh burst from Juno’s mouth. Leave it to an airbender to make something into a joke. 

 

Juno gave a massive roll of her eyes and crossed her arms, “No. Ha, ha,” she sarcastically faked a laugh. “But I did have something important to ask you, and I didn’t want to get you in trouble with your clan.”

 

Haru shrugged it right off and continued joking, “Oh, I love getting in trouble with my clan! They’re assholes.” Haru playfully appraised the fit of her own practice armor, double checking the few old marks from previous games. “Really, you can’t do worse than I am already… but I appreciate your consideration. So, shoot! This isn’t about airbending, is it?”

 

“Actually, it is.” Juno’s tail flicked behind her and she second guessed her posture. She uncrossed her arms and let them fall at her sides. “Are you still training Legosi?”

 

Haru held her right shoulder and rolled the arm, loosening it up a bit for their imminent games. “What’s it to you?”

 

Juno’s face wrinkled all serious-like. “Everyone knows you were training Legosi to dodge like an airbender… but that was before everything else happened last week and the clans started forming ranks. Are you still allowed to teach him?”

 

Haru scoffed. Loudly! She brushed that idea right off her shoulders and her ears wobbled to the left. “Yeah, uh, it’s really not a case of permission. My clan sucks. …I just make my own decisions.”

 

Confusion wrinkled Juno’s nose even more and her head lowered with it, too. The faces of her fellow canid students went through her mind. She motioned towards the rest of the school, “They’re your clan. You have a responsibility to them.”

 

Haru snorted then she waved that aside as well, “Yeah, uh, that’s a very long conversation and I don’t feel like getting into it again right now.” Haru shoved her hands in her pockets again. “Suffice to say I have a greater responsibility to the world… The clan is just one part of that - and a small one.”

 

Haru giggled once, thinking of all the tiny rodents. “Heh… a small one…”

 

And it was not like Juno could fault her for saying that. Of course Juno wanted to help the rest of their classmates and friends. She jumped to help everyone against the tsunami just as much as every other bender… 

 

…but Juno still didn’t like that idea - that Haru could disregard her people like that… 

 

Juno didn’t invite the rabbit to argue though. This was business. She needed to focus on the here and now.

 

Juno took out a money pouch from her pocket. “How much is Legosi paying you for lessons?”

 

Haru looked at the money and giggled. She played with the end of a long white ear, “Oh, he’s not. I’m just taking pity on him. …You know how it is, he used to be hopeless.”

 

Juno made a small noise, almost another laugh. But she really wasn’t here for humor either. 

 

No getting distracted. Focus.

 

Focus. She held her bag of money more pointedly towards the rabbit, “What would you charge me … to train me like you trained him?”

 

Juno could have sworn that Haru’s grin got even bigger. 

 

Haru swaggered a little closer, circling around Juno like it was some kind of inspection. “Well, I guess I’d have to think about that… You already have a lot more skill than Legosi… and waterbending is closer to air than earth… It probably wouldn’t be that hard to teach you what I taught Legosi.” 

 

As Haru returned to standing in front of Juno, Haru rubbed at her chin in thought. “I can sort of see why you’re asking me now… but I do want to hear it from you. Your motivation matters. Why now?”

 

Juno suppressed the urge to grumble out loud. Her hand gripped the pouch of money more tightly. “Legosi is a gray wolf. So am I. If you could teach him so much so fast, you could teach me, too. And everyone has been thinking about Artio’s avatar and what it means for the peace, but Galdona is a small country - and my parents hear a lot of things from overseas that don’t reach the kids our age…”

 

“…Things are going to get worse before they get better. So… when it does get worse…” Juno tossed the pouch toward Haru and Haru caught it. “I want to be the best I can be to help all my friends and family. …Sitting on the sidelines just isn’t in my nature.”

 

Haru chuckled a few times and tossed up the pouch a few times, measuring its weight, hearing the clink of all those coins. It was so heavy, Haru could tell how committed the wolf was. Juno certainly hadn’t held back from filling that bag to the brim. 

 

Then Haru tossed the pouch back over to Juno, saying, “You can keep that.” Juno gave a frown, was about to protest, but Haru said, “For a reason like that, I’d train you for free.”

 

Juno’s face, ears and tail all went through several emotions very fast - surprise, confusion, disbelief, gratitude. 

 

Then Juno stooped lower down, bending deep in her knees to get on Haru’s level. “No way.”

 

Haru couldn’t tell if that was factual disbelief or just a turn of phrase. “Yeah way!” The smiling rabbit nodded to herself, stepping to the left for a moment, then back to the right. “I told you, didn’t I? I have a responsibility to the world. If helping you helps a lot of others? That sounds like a good investment on my part… I’m all about good investments these days.”

 

Juno’s tail began wagging very fast at the ground, “I’ll be a good student, I swear.”

 

Haru giggled more, amused by the wolf’s fast moving tail. Haru smirked and strutted a bit more. “Oh, I’m sure you will be.” She held up a hand, “But, big caveat here, I am actually pretty busy with Legosi and … other things I’m not really supposed to talk about. And we’re about to start school, too… Lucky for you, I’m extremely self-motivated and used to filling my own hours - but if you want to learn fast, you’ll have to fit my schedule. Sorry, but that’s just the way it’s gotta be.”

 

Juno’s tail was practically sweeping at the ground. She nodded happily. “I’ll make it work.”



……



Pro-bending was so much fun! For a moment Legosi could forget it all and just enjoy himself!

 

Twist away from a flying stream, catch a disk in mid air. Use it to bat away a fire blast, then throw the disk at the firebender!

 

Legosi vaulted away from a double blast of fire and water, almost ran into Miguno. He grabbed Miguno with utter fluidity and practically danced away with him from the continued barrage.

 

“Legosi!” Miguno yelled at him even as Legosi twirled them away from another attack. 

 

The wolf was laughing. He was authentically laughing! His tail, gone wild!

 

The hyena might have gone dizzy.

 

Legosi did enough blocking and dodging for the both of them. He kept nudging Miguno to one side, then the other.

 

Miguno was just trying to focus with his bad eyesight! He wasn’t even sure where to shoot a stream with all the dust being kicked up. He floated the water in front of him like a shield, complained between breaths, “I thought you turned Dosei down?! Have you been,” he gasped as Legosi helped him duck, “training with Dosei after all??”

 

“Not a chance!!” And yet Legosi somehow sounded happy all the same. Legosi swept his foot down low along the ground, launching up a disk that arced through the dust cloud. 

 

It was so nice to just have fun and play a game! And not be fighting to the death or trying to brawl with a massive bear, and definitely not faking out a hypercompetent bisexual bending master!

 

Just a game!

 

And such a fun game! Behold the beauty of the elements in motion!

 

So good to see Mina’s long-limbed earth style, Pina’s grace under pressure, even Durham’s fiery ferocity! Sorry, Dom, Legosi really thought you could block that!

 

And Legosi really didn’t think he’d gotten that much better over the last few weeks, but if he was honest? The game did seem … just a little slower…

 

He thought he smelled something else in the air.

 

He really should have been focusing on the match, but that scent was so particular… it smelled a lot like …

 

Legosi sniffed at the air, trying to breathe it in deep.

 

Mina the giraffe sent a disk flying towards Legosi. 

 

Legosi didn’t quite turn, or even look. An idle flick of his hand bounced it straight back, and Mina squeaked as she dived out of bounds to avoid it.

 

Miguno wheezed and hunched forward, hands dropping to his knees. “That was cold, dude. That was cold.”

 

Legosi sniffed at the air once more, but then he noticed a different scent. He looked toward the guys’ locker room and saw a certain stripey player armored up for practice.

 

Legosi’s tail broke out into a furious wagging and he ran straight for him, “Bill!”

 

The tiger was almost to the benches when he saw Legosi and put his hands up, “Whoa! Dude! Halt!”

 

Legosi’s emotions got the better of him. He was having such a good day and before he could really question it, Legosi was already there and grabbing Bill in a huge hug.

 

The tiger’s hands tried to push him back, “Dude dude dude dude!”

 

Legosi squeezed so hard and for a second he actually lifted Bill off the ground, wolf tail still gone wild.

 

Riz and Tao, Jack and Tem were all quick to follow though. Their excitement made Legosi’s seem less out of place.

 

But then the moment - and Bill’s resistance - caught up to Legosi, and the wolf was quicker to set him back down. Legosi stepped back, hands held up, “Sorry! Sorry! Wasn’t thinking. I was just worried. That was too much, wasn’t it?”

 

The tiger’s own tail had a single nervous twitch, wider eyes glancing around at everyone else - who were distinctly all watching now. Some of the other players were joining them, like Aoba and Kai. Bill took another step back himself, “Yeah! Yeah, uh. That was … much.”

 

Legosi’s ears drooped and his tail slowed down, but he nodded. “Yeah… yeah, too much… sorry… I got excited.”

 

Riz gave a gentle pat between Legosi’s ears, ruffling the fluff. “We were all worried, Bill.” Nervous Tao held his hands close together, “We heard you were sick…” 

 

Blissfully ignorant of the lie, Aoba grinned and slapped Bill on the shoulder, “That better not be code for you got drunk on break, or Gon will throw you off the team.”

 

Bill grimaced in embarrassment, “No. No alcohol… but the less I talk about this illness, the happier we will all be…”

 

But of course, now Legosi was looking all sad and disappointed and Bill could really not handle that kind of guilt right now.

 

Bill grit his teeth, “Aw, fuck it…”

 

The tiger reached forward and awkwardly hugged the sad wolf before Legosi could retreat too far.

 

Legosi perked right up - ears went high, his tail picked up speed. He dared to hug Bill back, then they both stepped apart.

 

Let the sad wolf boy hug people, okay?

 

Legosi was smiling so big and broad. His tail could have made a breeze without airbending. “I thought you said that was too much.”

 

Bill looked as far to the right as he could, keeping the wolf in the smallest corner of his eye. “Yeah, well, maybe I needed ‘too much’ after this week… so… thanks.”

 

Bill started striding past Legosi and towards the benches. “Let’s get back to shooting each other. I really need the exercise.”

 

Happily Legosi and the others followed along. “Sounds great, Bill. Sounds great.”

 

*

 

On the benches, Sheila leaned toward Juno. “Is Legosi hugging everyone now?”

 

Juno focused on the field and the mid-breed game going on the other side. “I don’t know. I still don’t want to know.”



……



Crisis averted. Now Cherryton’s youth could get back to their favorite pastime: ‘beating each other up! In peace.’

 

Legosi forgot about the other scent after Bill showed up. Legosi was in such a great mood, having such a great time, seeing all his friends again, playing with them again… Bill and Els were both safe and back! So were his roommates! His tail was practically sore with all the wagging it did today.

 

Jack was off with Raul, Azumo and a few others to another study session after dinner, but Legosi still didn’t want the day to end. Legosi went walking around the school again, content to slowly make his way in the fading light… 

 

His nose caught the scent again.

 

Legosi turned to face the evening woods, dark green branches that stretched higher than the school’s walls.

 

It was distant, barely discernible over every other scent - and if his nose wasn’t so acute, he might not have smelled it all. There were so many visitors on campus today and that made it harder to notice. 

 

But the meager air somehow carried that scent all the same. 

 

Legosi stopped to focus on it, to sniff it. It wasn’t his imagination - it was real. He breathed in deeper, as much as he could, drawing in the subtle mixture that would mean nothing to anyone else…

 

Ash and plants and marmalade. It was all by design.

 

Legosi held himself back. He did not run - not at first, no. He’d been walking before. He was just walking again. His steps were measured, restrained. Right foot. Left foot. Right. Left. 

 

Find a tree on this side of the walls - a blind spot. Unseen, quick as a wink, slip underground and jump back up outside the barrier. He ran then. Yes, he ran. Pass a tree. Sidestep a bush. Go deeper in the forest. Faster now. 

 

Faster. Legosi’s boots hit the ground harder, his stride lengthened. Running. Fully running! He had to run. Had to. The scent was stronger with every step, his heart picked up speed with it, until he was sprinting past brush and branch! His wagging tail propelled him onwards! The forest was his home - dark and safe and all his own. Spirit home! Going home! He was going home!

 

The breeze picked up strength the further he went - he was running against it, into it. Something large up ahead was spinning, turning, catching the light of someone’s campfire. Legosi saw it through the wood and knew exactly what it was.

 

Legosi slid to a stop as soon as he cleared the last few trees.

 

An old komodo was sitting on an earthen chair, tending the campfire at his feet. He was dressed in rough brown clothing, dirty and worn - practically camouflage in the night - and he’d been adding his venom to a burning mixture on the flames.

 

The reptile’s left hand was vertically moving in a circle, and right behind him was a large stone construct - a work of earth and engineering. Several thin sheets of stone were rotating like the blades of a windmill, and every so often the reptile put more strength into his arm, spun the fan blades even faster…

 

…just fast enough to speed the scent along for a certain wolf’s nose…

 

And as soon as the reptile saw Legosi, his green-scaled hand stopped. The windmill slowed to a stop on its own - its purpose, fulfilled.

 

Legosi was breathing faster now. His tail was wagging as fast as his heart was beating. Was his tail still sore? Forget that.

 

They looked at each other.

 

For a silent moment, they just looked. 

 

The old komodo couldn’t stop a smile from growing on his lips. He couldn’t even stop a wetness at his eyes. He let his left hand drift downwards onto his knee.

 

Legosi stepped forward. 

 

One step. Two steps. 

 

The old komodo stood up slowly, trying to hold himself back, to keep from doing anything too fast…

 

They both gestured at the campfire at the same time, dousing it with dirt together - dark again all around them.

 

They covered the last few paces so fast that when they grasped each other in a hug, they nearly knocked the wind out of their lungs. 

 

“Grandpa,” Legosi struggled to whisper.

 

Gosha the komodo just held him even tighter, trying to squeeze years of overdue emotion into that one moment. “I was so worried.”

 

Legosi felt the strangest impulse to laugh and cry at the same time. Was it possible to do both at once?

 

They had to let go eventually, but even after the hug, Gosha’s hands were on Legosi’s shoulders, his arms. Gosha laughed in wonder and amazement, “Look at you! You got so big!”

 

Legosi laughed about it, too - especially when Gosha held up the wolf’s hands and tried to compare them. Grandpa and grandson had the same size hands now. Legosi said, “Yeah. Um, growth spurt?”

 

Gosha was still smiling but he started shaking his head. “Not just a growth spurt. I knew you liked that game, but…” The komodo’s smile weakened. “You’ve been training for more than the game, haven’t you?”

 

Legosi’s smile diminished like his grandpa’s and his tail finally started to slow down. He scratched self-consciously at the scruff of his cheek. “A lot of things happened in the last few months…”

 

Gosha affectionately rubbed at Legosi’s arms. “I wanna hear everything, okay? I’ve been hearing so many stories and… I couldn’t stay away this time.”

 

They certainly had a lot to talk about…

Chapter 37: Gray wolf running

Summary:

Pants are an illusion.

And so are vague references. But Lego is kinda slow and starting to piece things together while talking to Gosha.

Notes:

I don't want to mislead people too much, but I did want to say that the next chapter isn't going to feature the game in depth. I can only use those so many times, They Matter, but I can't say much more without spoilers.

Comments keep me writing.

Chapter Text

Legosi and Gosha buried the giant windmill in case they needed it another day, and then they started walking deeper into the woods. Legosi wanted to show Gosha the secret cavern, so Gosha could find it if he ever needed it.

 

It never hurts to be prepared. 

 

The long walk gave them time to talk about everything else. Legosi said, “It all started with Ellen’s death.”

 

“Ellen?” Gosha asked. He wanted to know everything.

 

“A zebra on B team,” Legosi explained. “She was a good bender, great on offense… but… a kind of nasty person. She was mean to most people, talked down to them… thought she was better than them… and she really hated carnivores…”

 

Legosi looked down at his own feet with the boots and frowned. “Sorry, one second.” He hurried to get the boots unlaced and off his feet. 

 

The komodo was an old earthbender himself, so it was easy for Gosha to assume, “You’re training for the seismic sense?”

 

Legosi tied the strings together and buried them under a certain tree for safe-keeping. He could retrieve them on the way back. “Yeah, actually, but that’s another story.”

 

Legosi started walking towards the cave again, but his frown hadn’t left. It creased deeper on his face. “Wait… I’m wrong. It didn’t start with Ellen. It started… when I chose to heal someone.”

 

Gosha walked side by side with his grandson. “It sounds like you have a lot of stories to tell…”

 

Oof, spirits, was that an understatement.

 

At least Legosi knew where to begin now. “Pro-bending has a lot of rules to make it fair. An airbender like Haru has to hold back a lot. But a ‘noble’ Harlequin rabbit, named Mizuchi… she didn’t like that a ‘common’ dwarf rabbit still played better than her…”

 

“…They were supposed to be on the same side, but Mizuchi attacked from behind. Iced the ground under Haru’s feet when Haru was protecting their teammates… Haru couldn’t defend right and got hurt really bad.”

 

Talking about it still made Legosi’s fur bristle in anger, frustration.

 

Seeing the way he reacted, Gosha guessed, “You got involved, didn’t you?”

 

Legosi took a deep breath and blew it out.

 

Anger was defused, at least for the moment. “Heh… Yeah.” Legosi scratched at the fluff of his cheek like it was embarrassing instead. “It wasn’t right… Bending is such a beautiful thing, and pro-bending is art in motion. Mizuchi made it dirty - and I said something right away, but… I just couldn’t shake this feeling that something was really wrong… that Haru was hurt really bad…”

 

Legosi’s bare foot encountered a pebble on the grassy forest ground, and he was tempted to kick it. But that might have been a petty impulse on his part, so he stopped himself. “…I still don’t know if that feeling is an avatar thing, or just my head playing tricks on me - but I was too worried not to follow Haru out into the woods.”

 

The wolf trailed his fingers through the dense forest air, dragging loose moisture onto his hand and making it glow. “Good thing, too, cause it broke a rib or two. It was just me and her in the woods, and… I just couldn’t let her die…” 

 

Legosi had a smile and flicked the water off his hand. “So I healed her.”



……



That was the moment when everything shifted in Legosi’s life… when he chose to be more than an earthbender…

 

The start of airbender training, the fundamentals he had missed, learning to walk a different way - literally and metaphorically…

 

Dolph the hippo’s surprise attack, Legosi surrendering to the avatar state, and somehow keeping a remnant of the seismic sense… 

 

Nearly losing his eyes, the spirit water he needed to recover, and how Louis covered all the costs for Legosi’s healing… 

 

That one momentous game against Dorpal, where Legosi really wanted to win something just once in his life… to be more than a failure…

 

Gosha was so glad to see it that day! As often as Gosha traveled for work, he was lucky to be home when Jack showed up to invite him. Legosi really was so incredible on the field! And Gosha had been watching Legosi train with the roster a few hours ago and Legosi was even more amazing then!

 

Legosi’s tired tail was still so pleased to wag… but there was a lot more to tell…

 

Going to the beaches of Indre, facing the tsunami, and discovering that the avatar state was so much stronger than he imagined, could help so much more than he ever dreamed… catch a disaster and save a whole city… 

 

His talk with Avatar Jakhara, and her insistence that this was his life, that all these things were a part of him… and a part of his strength…

 

Louis running away when people were testing the clans, so confused and broken, and the realization that Louis needed healing, too… that you can’t always see it, but pain and suffering can make something sick inside of us… Legosi healing Louis, too, and how a grateful Louis wanted to teach him fire…

 

The worst game of Truth or Dare, and how it just made Legosi more and more upset… His nearly disastrous night with Gouhin… and Louis choosing to stay his friend even after he realized what Legosi was… and when the Shishigumi kidnapped Els, well, Louis admitted he wanted to be more than friends, too…

 

Legosi fluffed up quite a bit when he explained that part, body warm and tail happy. 

 

He most decidedly did not tell Gosha about the shirtless training, or all the kissing, or their hands possibly getting a bit more adventurous in their private cave time. His grandpa did not need to know about those parts.

 

Gosha still saw enough to recognize the love though. He ran away with Toki after all! He’d seen ‘gray wolf in love’ many times before.

 

When Gosha heard about the tsunami, he wanted so very much to drop everything and run. But he was terrified that if he did so, someone might look too close at them: a reptile trying to flee the city with a wolf the avatar’s age. What if they got caught? A single wolf had a better chance of no one caring. 

 

…And there was also the small matter that Gosha was on a different continent at the time…

 

Yet after hearing about the attack on the Shishigumi, Gosha couldn’t stop himself anymore. He got on a boat to Cherryton as soon as he could. 

 

Still took him days to get here.

 

Legosi felt bad about it now and his ears were drooping again. “I promise… I’m not doing avatar things…” Legosi sniffed at the air as they came across a small stream, and he stomped to make a boulder rise up in the middle. Legosi jumped onto it like a stepping stone. “I’m being as safe as I can be.” 

 

Legosi jumped to the other side, and Gosha followed - jumping onto the stepping stone, then jumping further across. Legosi pushed downwards at the air and the stepping stone vanished back down, under the river once more. “The tsunami was an accident… and fighting the Shishigumi was an emergency. I had to save my friends…”

 

Gosha was clearly conflicted and tried not to grimace. He might have had to swallow a bit more venom. “It’s probably not my place to say this, but… stopping disasters and saving lives… those sound a lot like avatar things to me.”

 

“I’m being safe,” Legosi repeated himself, wanting to reassure him - but Legosi didn’t exactly sound convinced of that himself. He took the lead again, showing the quickest route to the cave through the woods. “I went five years without telling anyone or anyone finding out… All of this just… kind of happened really fast…” 

 

A particularly unruly set of brambles had grown in the way. So Legosi lifted up the ground beneath it - careful not to hurt the roots and floating the whole thing above their heads. He went under first, and Gosha followed. 

 

As Legosi set the dirt and bush down again, he added, “And now I’ve got a bunch of friends! And a boyfriend! …And they all like me.” With a little extra happiness, Legosi looked at his grandpa. “I never thought I’d have anyone in my life besides Jack… Now I’ve got a whole gang.”

 

Gosha could look glad for that part. He reached to rub at Legosi’s back again, “You deserve the world.”

 

Legosi chuckled and leaned into the contact. “Yeah, I’m not gonna hold my breath for the world… but it’s nice to know I won’t entirely be alone either.”

 

Time with Louis was the best.

 

The old grandpa had a rare bout of mischief on his face. “You just tell me one thing…” Gosha made a threatening gesture with his fists, hitting one into the other. “Do I need to talk with this Louis boy?” 

 

A dozen avatars were about to start screaming again and Legosi shushed their ghosts away.

 

“Please do not !” Legosi said emphatically. He even swatted away his grandpa’s hand.

 

Gosha chuckled and relaxed. He gave a playful shrug, “What?? I’m your grandfather! I need to make sure he won’t take advantage of you.”

 

Legosi rubbed around his eyes, hiding his gaze from the old man. “Grandpa, if you’re about to give me a lecture on safe sex practices, I will run away from you.” Legosi pointed upwards, “Through the trees. Airbender style. …I can do that now. You will not be able to catch me… Don’t make me do that.”

 

You see, when a wolf and a komodo love each other very much…

 

Gosha still had a father’s big, boisterous laughter. “Guess I’m a few years late for that, huh?”

 

“A few!” Legosi said like he was joking. Then he shook his head and kept walking. “We haven’t done anything beyond kissing and hugging and fighting back-to-back against a lion mafia - and really, that’s way more intimate than sex.”

 

Gosha kept chuckling, kept walking alongside him, and bumped into his grandson’s shoulder on purpose. “When did you get so sassy?? You were never this mouthy growing up!”

 

Legosi turned around so he could face Gosha, and the wolf walked backwards with ease. Legosi grinned at him and shrugged right back, “Beats me. Could be Haru’s fault. She and Louis got me opening up and talking a lot more this year.”

 

Gosha was smiling and watching him more. Even walking backwards in the dense dark forest, Legosi was sure-footed and unhindered. 

 

Gosha did his best to follow.

 

“You used to be so quiet…” A slice of regret was clear on Gosha’s face this time. “I’m sorry I haven’t been around for a while…”

 

Legosi gradually looked down and away, facing forward again. He didn’t want to see his grandpa sad. “Well… it wasn’t safe. I knew that. But you’ve still been paying for my education and housing, so I’ve been able to get by.”

 

“You’ve grown up a lot without our help,” Gosha said somberly. He subtly flicked his tongue at the air and glanced backwards, cautious just in case someone might be near. He couldn’t taste anyone, but spirits were sure to be around this deep in the wild. 

 

“Your mom and I, I mean,” Gosha added, and Legosi felt discomfort rising up his spine. “I’m sure she’d be proud to hear how you’re helping people…”

 

The wolf’s head fell further, staring downwards, and his hands curled to fists. “I’d like to think so.” He might have been too rough as he stomped a sharp stone deeper into the earth. “I try not to think of her too much, but… some days are better than others, you know?”

 

“I know,” his grandpa understood - and he also noted how deep the stone just went. 

 

Legosi straightened his back again, standing tall, and he tried to seem stronger as he marched away. “I know you didn’t want me to worry about her, but it’s been, what, six years now? I’m not naive. She’s probably been dead for a long time by now.”

 

“Leano is alive,” Gosha said suddenly.

 

Legosi looked back at him for only a moment.

 

Legosi wasn’t sure why, but that bothered him. His fur bristled again. Legosi averted his eyes, “Grandpa, I’m not a kid anymore. I don’t need you to lie to me. The way she looked-”

 

Gosha grabbed him by the arm to stop him and Legosi turned to face him. Grandpa locked eyes with grandson, “This is not a lie… It’s a vision from a spirit.” 

 

Suspicious Legosi pulled his arm free and away. “What spirit? What kind of vision?”

 

Gosha looked mildly hurt, but he didn’t press it. 

 

Quite frankly, there were a lot of things Gosha never felt comfortable telling Legosi when the wolf was small. Legosi had a right to question it - and a right to the answers. 

 

Legosi wasn’t a little kid anymore. 

 

Gosha wasn’t sure if they should keep walking or just talk here in the dark. Wary and uncertain, his tongue flicked at the air again. “You would have been right a year ago… For a long time, yeah, I wanted to give you hope… but I didn’t have proof she was alive… You had so much on your plate and I didn’t want to add more. So I told you I started traveling for work, and I have been, but… I’ve been searching for her, too.”

 

Irritation made Legosi’s hands clench tighter. He felt the strain rising up his forearms. “And you found a spirit instead.”

 

The old komodo gave a very meager lift of the shoulders, “I found a lot of spirits… I taught her to survive just like I taught you, so I know the kinds of places she’d favor… I covered Galdona in the first year. I didn’t want to stray too far from you at first, when you were younger…”

 

“…but Galdona is a small country in a big world. Eventually I knew I had to go further. So I started taking trips across the sea, kept searching to the west… Then, a few weeks after I saw you play, I came across a banyan grove.”

 

Legosi’s eyes blinked several times. “A what grove? What’s that?”



*



Gosha had spent more than three decades doing exactly what everyone else avoided: entering the wilds.

 

He finished his last job in a small town, bought enough supplies to keep him moving, and checked in with a local sage. They usually knew where the wilds were most dangerous, the most filled with spirits and the supernatural. 

 

Gosha updated his maps with a few such locations, and they became the next destinations on his ever-growing checklist.

 

There were so many sacred places in the world, places where the material weakened and the spirit reigned supreme. Sensible people stayed away… which also made them good places to hide if people were the problem…

 

But as Gosha approached the wooded swamp, he felt something very different…

 

Not a sense of foreboding…

 

Not a sense of apprehension…

 

Not the radiant terror of spirits telling him to ‘ Get Out .’

 

Gosha felt something deep inside his core, and it was the very opposite of a push.

 

His feet started moving on their own. His vision narrowed to what was right ahead of him, as if looking through a tunnel. The swamp was getting darker regardless of the midday sun. Trees, vines, and more plants besides… everything seemed to be getting bigger except for Gosha.

 

He didn’t realize what was happening until his boots sunk into moist, marshy earth. The sensation was unpleasant and jarring. Gosha lifted his foot, looked at his muddy boot, and then took a step backwards.

 

The sensation inside his ribs felt stronger then. 

 

Something was distinctly pulling at his spirit. 

 

Gosha gripped his own chest, looked at it, found nothing there, no invisible spirit hand, then he really looked around himself. The swamp was so much thicker than he expected. Bigger. When he glanced back the way he came, it was thick that way, too.

 

Confusion made its home in his head. The komodo frowned a little more. Were the spirits messing with him already? He raised his voice, “Hello?”

 

In the corner of his eye, a green spirit darted through the bushes. It was gone by the time Gosha turned, and Gosha had to resist the urge to chase it.

 

He walked slowly, carefully, bending tiny patches of the mud to carry his feet. He called out again, “Hello? I’m looking for my daughter!”

 

More movement behind him. Gosha turned to face it, but it was gone again.

 

Another rustle, Gosha turned again. 

 

His tongue flicked at the air, wondering if he could catch the scent of something corporeal. He got the usual air of plants and insects, all that wet earth, but he wasn’t sure if there was more. The air was heavy and humid the further in he went.

 

A part of Gosha wanted to raise his fists, to keep on the defensive if something attacked - but he didn’t want to offend. It was always hard to tell how spirits would take something like that.

 

Gosha kept his palms up and open, peaceful and humble. “She’d be a young woman! Probably traveling alone! She might be scared of people and looking for someplace safe!”

 

Gosha walked a little more as he talked. His tongue flicked every so often - still nothing new. “We lived together in the woods, on a small country across the sea. The spirits were nice there… but I’m sure you all know… that sometimes people aren’t so nice…”

 

A small movement caught his sight - a spirit’s color. Gosha tried not to turn, just to look out the corner of his eye. He saw something shaped like a squirrel’s tail sticking out from behind a branch, but it was green and reptilian. A few frog-like appendages were wrapped around the branch as well.

 

Gosha called out, “Have you seen anyone like that? A young woman? She might have looked … like a wolf … or something like me…”

 

Another movement to the left. Gosha saw a wolf’s tail disappear behind a tree, and Gosha didn’t wait. Gosha ran.

 

“Leano!” Gosha sprinted whole-heartedly through the marsh, round one huge tree, then another. The wolf was always faster, body always behind the next tree except for her tail. “Leano!! Is that you??”

 

Gosha was chasing the smallest sight of that tail - almost lost it around another bend, saw it up higher. The wolf was swiftly running across the tree’s massive limbs. 

 

Gosha stomped down hard and an earthen pillar launched him up onto those branches. He scrambled after her, fast as he could, thick tail for balance. “Leano, please! It doesn’t matter how you look! Legosi and I, we still want you!”

 

The wolf was still escaping, but Gosha saw her dress through the fog and the vines. 

 

The wolf jumped between branches and the trees were only getting bigger. Gosha jumped after her, and the new branches were so big he could run without fear. 

 

Gosha didn’t know which way he’d even come from and he didn’t care. He couldn’t afford to think or look back. The wolf would escape if he looked away for a second. “Leano, you don’t have to go through this alone!”

 

He heard her giggle. Giggle!

 

She. Had. The audacity! To giggle!?

 

Oh, now it was ON. Gosha yelled as he chased her, “Are you having fun with this!?”

 

The wolf’s laughter only increased, bounding from branch to branch. 

 

She did it so easily, so gently, like her mother used to do. 

 

Her tail was waving just like Toki’s. She leapt like an airbender, agile and soft, so unhindered. It was all Gosha could do to scramble after her. 

 

It felt so nostalgic. Like looking at the past, a daughter so like her mother, and Gosha couldn’t help it: the panicked chase turned into a game.

 

For just a bit of time, their wild fun in the swamp made everything else fade away.

 

For just a bit of time, Gosha was having fun and it was like the last five years of worries were all forgotten.

 

The swamp’s enchantment was so strong.

 

Hog-monkey spirits gladly joined the game, if only for a few minutes.

 

The wolf rounded another part of the tree, completely gone, and Gosha threw himself at a slew of vines, hoping they could hold his weight. 

 

Could he swing to the other side and cut her off? To catch her at last?? 

 

The answer was no. Vines snapped, slowed his descent, but he still went tumbling, crashing back down.

 

The muddy marsh softened his landing. 

 

It also made him terribly dirty, and he was honestly disoriented after the fall. He had to shake it off - then he suddenly remembered she was running away and Gosha scrambled back up onto his feet, yelling, “Leano!”

 

Muddied Gosha was suddenly face to face with a female wolf - but not his daughter. 

 

Gosha had to blink several times. Was this fog? Mist? A spirit’s trick?

 

Gosha was breathing very hard after the run, but he didn’t dare move. “Toki?”

 

She was smiling. Her eyes were warm and glistening. She looked so young. 

 

She looked younger than that one winter when she got so sick.

 

Gosha was so emotional by that point and he felt his own eyes getting wet and blurry. “I’m sorry, Toki. I screwed up. I lost Leano.”

 

Toki was still smiling. Her hand reached up and carefully stroked his dirty cheek. “You can’t stop a wolf from wanting to run…”

 

Gosha sniffled once. His heart was beating so loud.

 

He wasn’t sure if he felt her touch or just imagined it. She tried to wipe away some of the muck. “Your scales still look like jewels…”

 

Gosha gave a haggard laugh. The comment took him by surprise. His big tail flicked once.

 

He was about to hug her when she leaned in and kissed him, and everything in the swamp went still.

 

The whole world was quiet.

 

Toki murmured softly as she leaned back, still smiling like their very own sunshine. “I always wanted to do that…”



*



“Grandma??” Like a little kid listening to his grandfather’s stories, Legosi was leaning so close, he was practically off his heels entirely - astonished and confused - but now he had to interrupt. “Why was Grandma Toki there?? I thought she was dead!”

 

Gosha never really wanted to talk about her death when Legosi was younger.

 

“She is…” Gosha said softly, more somberly. 

 

They had started walking while talking about the banyan grove, and Gosha didn’t really want to stop moving now either. He kept making his way in the dark. “Your grandma got sick one winter long before you were born… She didn’t want to leave home, and I don’t know how long she’d been hiding it…” 

 

“…but I realized it eventually and she wasn’t getting better. So I carried her to the city, to the best healers of her clan, and she told me to go home… to look after Leano… but when I came back the next day… she had already passed…”

 

It was over twenty years ago, but the wound still looked fresh for Gosha. Legosi didn’t know what to say.

 

The young wolf wordlessly walked beside him.

 

They stopped again at the next big river.

 

Gosha got out one of his own maps from his backpack, embracing it as a distraction. Not all of these rivers were marked on his map, and Legosi was technically taking him on the straightest path through the woods. Maybe it joined a bigger river downstream. 

 

Gosha shuffled the map around, changing the angle. “I don’t know if it was really her spirit in the forest… The sages say she’d have reincarnated by now… but I hope it was her. The forest-”

 

“The forest let you say goodbye,” Legosi finished with a growing sense of deja vu. 

 

“Yeah…” Gosha agreed quietly. “It did… and then there was this … funny-looking spirit… big white wings like a bird, but it had a pink round body and a face like a pig…” Funny enough that Gosha had an awkward smile about it now. “They saw me with Toki and… well, they took pity on me.”

 

Legosi tried to imagine that himself, but even as he did so a new memory was coming to mind: another avatar had seen the winged boar. 

 

Did they walk the forest, too?

 

Legosi followed that thought, that image in his mind. He was trying to force himself deeper into the past. He could practically see the banyan grove for himself. “Meaning what? What kind of pity? The vision? Did they know where mom is??”

 

Gosha was still struggling to read the map. The komodo was getting older and that was harder in the dark. He had to squint at the paper close up. “Meaning it guided me to the spirit of the whole forest… The spirits used their magic to trace the connection between me and my daughter…” Gosha lowered the map so he could look at the wolf, “and they found her, Legosi. I saw her… so I know she’s alive.”

 

Legosi was quick to hold up a fire in his hand, eager and bright - almost blinding so close up. “Found her where?? Where is she?? Is she home??”

 

Forget hiding or holding back - if Leano was home, Legosi would go full airbender and sprint an hour straight.

 

Legosi tried to look at Gosha’s map with the fire for brightness.

 

It wasn’t on the map though.

 

Gosha put his right hand up, wanted Legosi to slow down, “The vision didn’t show me anything on a map! If I had a precise location, I’d already be there, but she’s half a world away.” 

 

Gosha squeezed the map in his left hand. “I know it’s an island in the southwest. I know what it looks like. I’ll have to ask the locals for help, to get a boat and search - and all of that takes time .”

 

Simple problem, easy fix. 

 

Legosi’s fire flared brighter, “Mom doesn’t have time! If we get a boat, I can bend water and air and you can’t. And the spirits like me! They’d help me!”

 

Gosha struggled to find the right words, the right way to say, “No,” but that single word came out on its own.

 

Handheld fire flickered out for a second. Legosi blinked in confusion. “No?? What do you mean, no?? Mom should never have left on her own!” 

 

Legosi was fidgeting more the more upset he got, limbs wanting so badly to move. His growing fire was getting dangerous near the trees, “If I knew you were searching for her, I would have already gone with you! The wilds aren’t safe for you either!”

 

Gosha purposefully held the map away, “Fire!! Watch it!! Fire is not safe!”

 

“I don’t care about the fire!” Legosi snapped, throwing it haphazardly around - he didn’t care if it caught on a few branches. “I care about mom! I care about you! I thought she was dead for years and now you’re saying she’s not and you even know where she is!”

 

Gosha kept struggling, hand fussing with the map. Tiny flames were licking at the leaves. His own jaws fought to hold back words and venom. He scrunched his eyes shut for a second cause he needed to phrase this well. “Legosi, I need you to listen to me . Right now, your mother and I have time, but you don't! Right now, Leano is safe . You have got to keep training here. …She is probably safer right now than she was growing up with me and her mom.”

 

Legosi’s snout wrinkled in defiance. His body was ready to pounce. “How could she possibly be safe right now?? She’s alone in a world where everyone wants to kill her!” 

 

Legosi’s arm went out wide and rushing winds shot forth in every direction, curling the river, rustling bush and branch and tree. Six spirit wisps scattered to flee.

 

Gosha raised his voice, “Because she’s not alone, she’s with her people!”

 

The burn inside Legosi’s chest went out fast. “…What?”

 

In the same second, the small fires about them vanished from the trees. The breeze, the forest, went quiet once more. The river kept flowing downstream.

 

The last flame in Legosi’s hand shrunk smaller and smaller. 

 

Gosha was caught between looking upset and wanting to look happy. He reached forward and held his grandson by the shoulders. “She found them, Legosi… There are others… like you, and like her… A whole island of hybrid refugees and families… other families like ours…”

 

But not their family. 

 

Legosi felt mixed up inside and the little fire in his hand disappeared completely. “…How long has she been there?”

 

“I don’t know,” Gosha shrugged painfully in the dark. He knew where Legosi’s mind would take him though. “Your mom loved you more than anything else in the world. The banyan spirit sensed something else on that island, something old, powerful, and dangerous…”

 

“…I have to believe Leano is still on that island for a reason, Legosi.” Gosha’s hands tried to rub reassurance into his grandson’s shoulders. “I have to believe that’s why she left, and it’s why she hasn’t tried to contact us yet.”

 

Legosi had over five years to be thinking about this. There were only so many reasons for her departure. 

 

If she didn’t abandon them, and if she didn’t run away with the intention of dying, then Legosi really only had one reason left…

 

Under Gosha’s hands, he could feel the wolf’s shoulders tightening, tensing up. Pointed ears angled back in determination. 

 

Legosi said it out loud. “She’s searching for a spirit to fix us.”

 

Gosha grimaced even more. “You don’t know that.”

 

Legosi was looking at his grandpa but the wolf’s eyes were focusing far away. “It’s what I would do if I were her…” 

 

Old, powerful, dangerous: how many spirits fit that description? How many had the avatars seen? In the back of Legosi’s mind, there were other images now, other ancient spirits. He was dragging up the memories himself.

 

Tui. La. Agni. Koh. Vaatu. Hei Bai. Wan Shi Tong. Tienhai. How many more? He knew there were more, so many more. Old Iron. Father something. The Painted Lady?

 

The Mother of Identity? Legosi invoked her name often enough…

 

“…I’d find a spirit like the Mother of Faces, someone strong enough to actually do it… cause the world won’t stop looking for the avatar until they find one… and they have to have the right face.”

 

Legosi basically asked for such a boon from the dragon-eel, but the dragon-eel refused.

 

*

 

‘The world would be so much poorer for that.’

 

*

 

Clear as a bell, the dragon-eel’s words echoed inside Legosi’s mess of a mind.

 

Legosi felt himself freeze.

 

Legosi felt something shift.

 

Ancient spirit of waters and currents, flowing energy in oceans…

 

Legosi hesitated.

 

Poorer?

 

Why ‘poorer’?

 

Why such a word?

 

Lessened in value?

 

What value did he even have?

 

*

 

Jack pointed hard at the wolf, “Your sense of justice is so strong - and maybe that’s part of being an avatar and maybe it isn’t - but you can help the world in a way the others couldn’t expressly because you’ve seen it differently than them!”

 

*

 

He’d made Jack so grumpy that day.

 

Legosi stopped and looked down at his own hands in the dark.

 

Those huge hands of his, all big and clawed and dangerous…

 

But he healed Louis with them.

 

Stopped a tsunami with them.

 

Saved Els with them.

 

Helped Haru, Tao, and that dying lion, too.

 

Gosha’s body hung lower with three decades of guilt. If anyone was responsible for all this suffering, it was him. Gosha said, “I’m sorry.” 

 

“Don’t be,” Legosi said immediately. And when he looked at his grandpa this time, the tug at Legosi’s lips formed a very small smile. “Cause I’m not that quiet little kid anymore.”

 

Legosi looked around them again, the various branches he’d burned. He spoke more to the trees than Gosha, “And I do care about the fire. I’m sorry, forest. I got really upset.”

 

Legosi gathered up some water from the adjacent river, and began coating it along the damaged fronds. 

 

He left a liquid line trailing from one branch to the other and ended with his one hand, then put his energy into it - making the water glow from branch to branch to branch. Burnt wood was mending fast. 

 

Legosi turned back to his grandfather while still holding the glowing line of water, surrounding them in the soft light of healing energy. Legosi had a meeker smile, “You're right… I’m mastering all the elements here… Sure, it’s taking time… but I never thought I’d have the chance to do this at all! I thought watching was all I could ever do - and wherever she is, mom might not know that.”

 

If Gosha was honest… he didn’t know if Legosi would ever have that chance either. 

 

There was something beautiful in seeing his grandson now, healing light like an aura around them. Gosha whispered, “You found teachers, and friends… all on your own.”

 

Legosi smiled bigger and his tail wagged with it. “Not on my own, but yeah! I did… and if mom asked me a few weeks ago, I would have agreed to changing faces in a heartbeat.” 

 

Legosi looked to the branches and he was even happier to see them sprouting new leaves. They were regrowing so fast. “But when I fought the Shishigumi, I realized… I am already way stronger than I thought I was.” 

 

He gently touched at his own forearm, and he could feel the flow of energy inside - under the skin, through the blood, towards his hand and then out of it into all the liquid light.

 

Gosha took the slightest step closer to his grandson, one hand too hesitant to touch the healing water. “…How much stronger?”

 

Legosi chuckled under his breath, “I don’t even know!”

 

What a weird thing to be happy about.

 

And here the wolf still had so much energy to give. “If I was born as a regular reptile… my life would have been easier, but I might never have met my friends.”

 

Legosi tried to count them on his left hand, and he quickly ran out of fingers to do so! “Haru, Louis, Riz and Tem, Kibi and Tao, Bill and Els, and everyone else… I wouldn’t have been on that beach… Gouhin and Jakhara are right: I stopped that tsunami. I did… Me … because I jumped when I didn’t have to…”

 

Legosi’s left hand reached for his own chest, and he found the nautilus amulet still under his shirt - almost forgotten.

 

The gift given to him by that one raccoon who almost drowned on the beach…

 

The gift to Legosi… just Legosi…

 

*

 

The raccoon stopped hugging for a moment, but held tight to Legosi’s wrist. He declared to some of the others there, “He saved me! He saved me and Johnny and Chiyo and Maurice and Tabitha, and, and lots more! He grabbed me and then he raised Maurice’s home, all by himself! It was incredible! And he jumped back in the water to help more!”

 

*

 

Just Legosi…

 

Legosi looked at the trees restored, and let the water disperse into falling mist - returning water to the forest around.

 

“I don’t want to change faces anymore. I want to be me - and the me that gets to be the avatar. And if there really are more hybrids out there, and if they’re struggling like we have been… like mom and I… then maybe that’s why I’m here… to help them, too…”

 

In 17 years, Gosha had never seen so much pride or purpose on Legosi’s face.

 

“Grandpa, I think… Can I say something crazy?”

 

Gosha felt himself getting misty-eyed again. Maybe he could blame it on the air. “You can tell me anything, Legosi. Anything at all.”

 

Legosi took a breath through his nose. He looked at his arms again, tested the power in them - and tried to focus his thoughts on the memories. “People always talk about abominations being insane, or going insane… cursed monsters about to turn on you…” 

 

“…I used to think my brain was busted like that, because I remembered too much, and saw things that weren’t there…” 

 

“…but when I fought the Shishigumi, and afterwards - when I practiced with others - I could practically see the way the other avatars would move… and the more I use my abilities, the easier it is for me to remember things…”

 

It was getting easier every day.

 

Ancient spirits by name. Tiger stripes on his arm. Melting lion metal. Healing the mind. Dancing in the ocean. Echoes in the ground. 

 

Legosi fussed with his own hands again. “Grandpa, I hope this doesn’t sound stupid or supremely arrogant, but… I’m starting to think… I might actually be a stronger avatar because I’m a hybrid…”

 

*

 

Jakhara stated calmly, “I would not be here if you did not want to hear me. It is you who opened the door. It is almost funny: for someone so resistant to being the avatar, you connect with your past lives with great ease.”

 

*

 

Louis asked, “Could it be a hybrid thing? Could that change or enhance your experience as an avatar, spiritually?”

 

*

 

Gouhin assured him, “No one really knows where an avatar will be born, or what they’ll be born as. We can guess, we have what we think is the cycle … but it can take a thousand years to go through the whole cycle. A lot of history can get lost in a thousand years.” 

 

*

 

Gosha had to rub at one leaking eye. “This better not be about the strawberry.”

 

Legosi tilted his head in doggish confusion. “…The berry? What? No.” Really not the response Legosi expected. “How did you get berry from that??”

 

Gosha sniffled once. He thumbed backwards into the past, “The strawberry… When you were a kid… and I was teaching you about plants… I told you about hybrid fruits and veggies…”

 

An old memory of his own.

 

“Citrus…” Legosi barely recalled. “Citrus and berries…”

 

It made Legosi’s tail sway in happy nostalgia. “I almost forgot about that…” 

 

“Because they’re not bad,” Gosha was definitely trying to hold back the water works. “There’s life all over the planet trying to connect, and sometimes people like those hybrids better…”

 

Legosi saw the connection now. “And sometimes … the hybrid plants are even stronger…”

 

Gosha sniffled very very hard, and he had to wipe his face. “You had better not be messing with me, Legosi, cause that would be cruel.”

 

“Not a chance.” Tail swaying behind him, Legosi walked straight towards his grandpa and held out his hand. “Want to see?”

 

Gosha lurched forward and he had to grab Legosi so tight, had to hug and squeeze him close, and Legosi hugged him right back.

 

He let Gosha hug for as long as he needed, and the wolf breathed in the old, forest smell that hung around his grandpa.

 

It was so easy to just relax in that contact, to saturate himself in unexpected pride.

 

After a long moment, Legosi whispered, “This is, uh, not what I meant…”

 

Gosha laughed through the tears, fussing with Legosi’s shirt - trying to make sure it was unharmed and untouched by his poison. “Well okay then. What did you mean?”

 

Gosha being here somehow gave Legosi the courage to do more.

 

He was Legosi. He will always be Legosi.

 

Legosi kneeled in front of the river and hit his hand to the ground. “I took too long being emotional.” Specks of dirt began rising up in the air around him. Earth and sand were forming threads around the wolf’s body. The wolf grinned up at his grandpa, “I’ll have to show you the cavern another time. And it’s a school night! Gon may like me, but the dorm mother is not going to be happy if I keep showing up so late!”

 

Gosha rubbed at his jaws, “Yeah, I had worried about that. We’ve gotta be a few kilometers from Cherryton by now.”

 

With his left arm, Legosi yanked upwards from the ground - and big chunks of sand quickly formed the armor up to his neck.

 

Legosi purposefully reached for the avatar spirit inside, and his eyes flashed blue - before the sand formed a red deer’s skull around his head, complete with solid antlers.

 

Bigger. Stronger. Stocky and tall. Covered wolf tail hardly out of proportion… a big, huge, antlered sand golem.

 

Just Legosi’s eyes showing. He huffed out a misty breath.

 

“A late night run could be just what I need, grandpa! Get on my back.”

 

Gosha took a step back. “You are not serious.”

 

“Nope,” armored Legosi felt like joking. “I’m the avatar…”

 

Gosha… just got dad-joked.

 

“…and I think it’s high time I start acting like the avatar I want to be.”

 

Before Gosha could even process a response, Legosi scooped his grandpa up in those huge golem arms and started running.

 

He was running so fast. The sand was him, connected to him.

 

Gosha jostled in his arms, protesting and trying to hang on.

 

Bushes in the way! A quick toss sent Gosha up higher, Legosi jumped just in front of him and Gosha’s arms grabbed around the golem’s neck to hold on.

 

Gosha held on tight, clinging to the armor with his own bending - and he had to because Legosi was running even faster.

 

He zigged, he zagged, he threaded between trees, vaulted over bushes.

 

Wind was whipping around Legosi and Gosha, Gosha felt it all over his clothes, and at some point he realized it wasn’t from the speed.

 

Bending air. Armor of sand, wind at his back, Legosi was passing through the forest with impossible grace. Too fast! So fast!

 

Light flickered from Legosi’s eyes and he was barely touching the ground! He was dancing! He was playing! 

 

Footsteps nearly silent! Sand arms stretched to a tree and slingshot them higher up!

 

He jumped off branches without them breaking! Clearing tree tops just so he could see the stars! Other trees were bending out of the way!

 

He was having so much fun just running with his grandpa, showing off for his grandpa, because this was his world! This was movement and art, a spirit darting through the trees.

 

Flesh and blood! Soul and breath!

 

Pure and unharmed, home of his origin!

 

Legosi was body and spirit and hybrid in so many ways and it felt so good to let the trappings of existence fade and just be…

 

To just be…

 

Spirits and wisps rose up to fly with one of their own.



……



Substance and spirit. 

 

The forest was almost too small for it all.

 

Legosi was still softly chuckling to himself as he left the sand behind and chose to be a normal wolf again. 

 

They left the edge of the forest, grandson and grandpa, just two travelers walking side by side.

 

Giggling spirits waved them goodbye, then dashed back into the woods. 

 

Gosha had a smirk plastered to his face, holding his racing heart. He kept saying, “You’re crazy.”

 

Legosi bumped shoulders with him as they walked, “Well, that’s weird, cause I feel amazingly sane right now! Man, this is great. I like this. I should do this more often.”

 

Legosi stretched out his limbs as he swaggered in the direction of the school.

 

Gosha was still smiling and shaking his head. “I guess you’ll have to be the judge of that.”

 

Legosi looked at him and gave him a big wink. “I had some pretty good teachers… you included.”

 

“But, um,” Legosi got a bit serious as they passed some night workers on the edge of town, “if Leano is safe…”

 

“She is,” Gosha answered right away. He noticed the shift in Legosi’s bearing, the way Legosi was sobering up. 

 

“If she’s safe,” Legosi continued, “and if that’s not going to change anytime soon, then … um…” Modestly Legosi scratched at the back of his head, “our next game is this weekend… so if you wanted, you could… stick around for that… if you want to see me play again…”

 

Gosha dared to rub his grandson’s shoulder a final time that night. “I think I can spare a few days…”

 

Legosi’s tail was quick to start wagging again.

 

Class was tomorrow and Legosi still didn’t feel like sleeping at all.

 

The night felt so loud even with no one around. 

 

Legosi had another question before they got to the school’s gate. “Oh… you never told me before. That vision of yours? The island where Leano is? …Does it have a name?”

 

Gosha chuckled softly and looked at the ground. “I did hear them call it something, but I’m honestly not sure if it was a joke or not.”

 

Legosi frowned as he kept walking. He tried to read his grandpa’s face. “A secret island of refugees has a joke for a name?”

 

Gosha used his hands to describe what he saw, “I saw a turtle as big as me with a lion’s mane, he opened his arms for a hug and said ‘Welcome to the Halfway House!’”

 

Legosi started giggling. “He did not .”

 

Gosha jostled the wolf. “He did!”

 

Legosi shook his head, “You’re totally trying to get me back for the dad joke in the woods, aren’t you?”

 

“Never, Legosi…” Gosha looked at him in pure happiness. “It’s good to see you smile.”

 

“It’s good to see you, grandpa…” Legosi took in a deep breath, and it gradually turned into a yawn. “I’m glad … we can talk more…”

Chapter 38: Man herding cats needs new hobby (Ibuki/Oguma)

Summary:

Oh, Free... what did you do now?

Welcome to the Shishigumi comedy hour. Is there a doctor in the house?

Notes:

Comments keep me writing. Hope you guys have a good giggle.

 

Chapter Text

One week later.

 

*

 

It was late in the evening, but many lights were still burning in the old Chief’s room. Ibuki was squinting through a pile of papers and scrolls, the documents and reports of daily business. Long after the Chief died, Ibuki was still struggling with the Shishigumi’s affairs. 

 

Ibuki rapidly confirmed an old suspicion: that the now-dead Chief had been doctoring the books, but he couldn’t tell where all the money had gone or where it even came from.

 

No one in the gang was prepared for a change in leadership. The old Chief had been their leader for decades. With his unique bending prowess, everyone was sure he’d be Chief for decades more. 

 

Then the avatar appeared with a handful of other benders, several lions died, and the avatar gave them explicit instructions.

 

The moment was burned into Ibuki’s memory, one new trauma to go with all the rest…

 

*

 

The avatar’s eyes flashed blue and bright, a spirit’s pure light shining from the dark skull mask. “I don’t care how you get meat, but you don’t get it from living people anymore! Rob a graveyard or strike a trade deal! Or I swear, next time I step inside these walls, I don’t leave any of you alive!! Do you understand me??”

 

The earth shook beneath the avatar’s stomp, and Ibuki had to wonder just how far the quake went. “And if I even think the Shishigumi are coming after me or my friends again, I will bury you all so deep, not even the earthbenders can get out alive!! Are we clear?”

 

*

 

Very clear.

 

Trying to readjust their business strategy was a task few gangsters were suited for, but when the avatar says, “Don’t do this or I will personally bury you alive,” you have few methods to appeal. Discretion was likely the only thing keeping them alive. 

 

If the avatar was even slightly more malicious, Ibuki knew they’d have died that night. Their survival was an act of mercy. Worse still, the avatar sounded like a teenager ; if the stories were real, he’d be getting stronger all the time, with every passing day. The gang would not fare better in a second round.

 

Ibuki closed his eyes and rubbed at his returning headache. No amount of self-healing could make the pain stay away.

 

He could still hear the shriek of hurricane winds, feel the stone-melting heat miss by a whisker.

 

No more hunting. No more fishing. 

 

And of course those were never their only sources of meat, but they certainly helped! Their existing trade deals would not be enough to support the city’s carnivores, and they only had so much meat in reserve.

 

If any spoiled now, it would be disastrous.

 

Ibuki was burning the candle at both ends, waking up every few hours to refreeze the ice in the meat locker and sparing what he could to heal his comrades, too. He was no doctor, but he could throw energy at a problem.

 

Thank the spirits for that new medic Dolph found. Ibuki kept missing the new guy, but Ibuki didn’t know how the gang would have managed without them.

 

The gang just didn’t have enough of anything right now. They had to acquire more meat in some other fashion to make up for the difference. That was the end of the story. 

 

And they had to do it fast, because Ibuki didn’t know how long they could bullshit the rest of the city.

 

Not for the first time, Ibuki regret accepting his new position.

 

*

 

Dolph pointed out the obvious the night of the old Chief’s death. “Whoever becomes the new boss has to be responsible for Free.”

 

Miguel, Sabu, Dolph all said, “Not it!” “Not it!” “Not it!”

 

Ibuki slammed down his cup and swallowed hard, “Dammit, I was drinking!!”

 

*

 

Alright, it was slightly more formal than that, but it might as well have been. 

 

The avatar hadn’t been gone for a minute before Dolph was growling orders and shoving weapons into people’s hands. “Every man standing needs to be armed and on the perimeter five minutes ago!” 

 

Ibuki was trying to stomach some thick bloody drink for energy and threw the empty gourd aside, “No! This is the worst time for that!” 

 

Dolph glared at him, limbs tight and ready to fight, “We were just attacked! We need a show of force before we get attacked again!” 

 

Ibuki moved his hands so slowly, controlled in voice and every gesture, “If we do that now, we aren’t showing force - we’re showing people that we weren’t prepared . We’d just be reacting and telling everyone that we got smashed with our pants down!” He pointed toward the outside, “Do you want the world to think we’re weak and vulnerable right now? Because they will take it that way and Felidae can’t afford that!!” 

 

The lions stopped rushing. Everyone gripped tight to their weapons. Dolph was still locking eyes with Ibuki, but Dolph wasn’t talking. He was thinking. 

 

Ibuki kept a tight rein on his own emotions. Being cold kept him alive this long. “You can’t just react. You can’t play the enemy’s game. You have to be four or five moves ahead! By all means: fix this building and redouble our defenses - but do not do it in a way that everyone else can see! Silent! Behind the walls! Fighting the avatar was just any other day for us - that’s our show of force!” 

 

Ibuki looked at those still waiting around. Free was banged up, but on his feet, hook swords loose in his hands. It gave Ibuki a sick grin, “Free! Get outside! Get high! Get drunk! Take Hino! Have yourself a party with three or four others in the front courtyard because you had fun!” It was not a question, it was an order. “This was fun for you! Do you understand me? You had fun fighting the avatar! Now go party!”

 

Free could hear an angelic chorus shining around him. “Those are the best words I’ve heard all year.”

 

*

 

Ibuki had the intelligence, wisdom, and bending prowess. On his worst days he was still better than most benders - and being a waterbender, Ibuki represented a continuation of the old Chief’s nature. 

 

The few who knew of the Chief’s wild talent could just go on believing that Ibuki had it, too. Maybe he did, maybe he didn’t. What you can make people believe is an advantage in your pocket. 

 

Ibuki really didn’t want to be called a ‘chief’ though. The word felt toxic in Ibuki’s mind. The last self-proclaimed ‘Chief’ of the Shishigumi was a tyrant, an egotist, a delusional predator who judged by color, and just a generally terrible person. Felidae had no love for him, they just appreciated his power. He was hardly mourned - he or Sony. 

 

Jinma was trying to help, so was the young Dope, but they couldn’t be the face of the Shishigumi and there was just so much to do. They still had a market to run. Hino and Agata were constantly on the move running errands. Dolph, Miguel, Sabu, they knew the gang needed someone smarter and more creative to survive… 

 

So the actual leadership of the Shishigumi ended up in Ibuki’s awkward hands. 

 

The frustrating, complicated leadership…

 

He wasn’t used to so much paperwork and - like everything else - it was wearing on him. He hated his stupid eyes with their weak vision. He needed to do something physical or he’d go crazy or pass out. He started throwing an ice dagger across the room at a target board, then bending it back into his hand so he could throw it again.

 

Someone softly knocked at the door to the Chief’s office. 

 

Ibuki didn’t stop squinting, reading or practicing with the ice. “Come in,” 

 

Free cracked the door open just wide enough for one eye. “Heyyyy.~ Boss?”

 

It sounded like shame.

 

“What did you do?” Ibuki complained. The ice made a hard sound every time it stabbed into the target board.

 

Free cleared his throat and tried to stand straight. “I didn’t do anything, Boss.”

 

Ibuki glared at him and the ice dagger came flying back into Ibuki’s hand, ready to be thrown again. 

 

Free gulped. He stepped all the way inside the room and closed the door behind him. He faced his palms to the other lion as if he was already asking for mercy. “Okay, I might have done an itty-bitty teeny-tiny thing, not really that important, but I thought I should tell you right away anyway.”

 

Ibuki felt his headache about to get worse. He threw the ice at the target board and lifted up another document. “You have twenty seconds.”

 

Free rushed to speak, “I went to the school’s pro-bending game thinking it’d be fun and exciting and I recognized the kid!”

 

The ice flew back into Ibuki’s hand only to be crushed and evaporate. “ Which kid??”

 

The kid!” Free gestured wildly with both limbs, “The deer! The scrawny one who killed the Chief! And I’m pretty sure I saw the little guy who kicked my ass, too. She’s actually a rabbit. And a girl.” Free shook his head in mounting horror, “I don’t know what to do with that.”

 

Ibuki started standing up out of his seat, a lion about to pounce. The temperature in the room was plummeting fast, water in the air overpowering the rest. His claws were stretching out. “Free, if you so much as looked at them wrong-”

 

Fearful Free gripped his tiny mane with both hands, “I’m crazy, not suicidal! I don’t want to be buried!”

 

Ibuki’s claws sheathed again. He didn’t look away. “Then what’s the problem?”

 

“I don’t know!” Free fussed anxiously, shaking his hands. Tiny embers were flying off his fingertips. “But I went to the game, I saw them play, and I recognized them!! What if the avatar comes to hunt me down??”

 

Ibuki felt his own panic subside, but it was too soon to relax. He hadn’t been able to relax in weeks. He puffed out a single icy breath. “So you didn’t actually get close or do anything to them?”

 

“No!” Free was pacing by that point, wringing his hands. His tail kept flicking behind him, casting more embers, and he was still rambling along, “Well, the deer didn’t play until the very end so I didn’t realize it was them at first, otherwise I would have never gone, I promise!” 

 

Free tugged at his own ragged shirt in desperation, “I just wanted to see something fun! You know me! I love violence! It’s kids fighting kids! Legally !! And way cooler than that sounds out loud because their skills were fucking sick - no wonder they beat us - and then I realized it was their skills ! The ones who attacked!! But I didn’t even talk to them or stay for the afterparty. I left right away. When it was over. Cause they’re cool.” Free nodded to himself, “That deer kicks ass.”

 

Ibuki released an exhausted sigh and finally sank back into his chair. “Fine. This is fine.” Ibuki rubbed at his agonizing forehead, “We can address this easily enough. I’ll just go to the deer myself so he knows I’m serious, I’ll explain your little accident, reaffirm our agreement, and then we can all go home and not be buried. Just, tell me who the deer is and I’ll handle it.”

 

Free swallowed again. “Louis. Oguma’s son.”

 

Snowflakes exploded off the balcony and into the night sky. “Fuck!”



*



A few rooms down, Raul heard the noise a solid second before he felt the temperature take a dive. He stopped exactly where he was standing, didn’t even drop the medicine Dope taught him to make. His life was flashing before his eyes - and yes, it was boring, thank you very much.

 

Thirty seconds later, there was a knock at the door. That one massive earthbender who liked his mane in braids? Miguel? He awkwardly opened the door and peeked inside. His voice was a bass rumble, “Hey. Uh. Kid? Do you have enough strength to help us out for a minute?”

 

Raul’s lungs forced his body to breathe and his voice almost cracked, “Sure!” He gulped and overcorrected, “What do you need?”

 

Miguel’s snout wrinkled and he pointed down the hall in Ibuki’s direction. “A snow plow.”



*



Ibuki was guzzling whatever wine would hit hardest, trudging through knee-high snow in his newly arctic office. “One month, Free! One month! We couldn’t even have one month to recover!?”

 

The old Chief always liked an abundance of fountains and water troughs in his office, a whole lake’s worth to weaponize at his whim… Ibuki wasn’t against the concept, but right now that water was a massive inconvenience. 

 

Walls were not just frosted but covered with sheets of ice in some places. A number of icicles hung from the ceiling like thick stalactites, and an extremely cold Free was (literally) frozen to the wall with the initial blast wave. 

 

The lanky lion was shivering outright, teeth bouncing with it as he begged, “Boss, please please let me down, I can’t feel my balls!”

 

Dolph had already formed shovels out of stone. He and two others were trying to manually move the snow with those. One such lion had to bite down a giggle at Free’s distress.

 

Into that lovely scenario, Miguel escorted the young Raul. The braided lion kept his voice soft, “Anytime, kid.”

 

No pressure or anything. 

 

To his distinct pride, Raul did NOT burst into a nervous fit. “Yeah. Sure. Sure, I’ll just, uh,” he cleared his throat and took a waterbender’s stance, “see what I can do.”

 

Limbs flowed with a smoothness that Raul’s mind rarely felt these days. Water was easy to move, and Raul nudged aside some snow into compact drifts. He could do that much at least.

 

He would have liked to do something about the ambient temperature, too, but Raul could instantly feel the massive difference between his strength and Ibuki’s. Just forming a hot pocket around himself was a challenge, an energetic resistance bearing down on him.

 

One of the shoveling lions stood out of Raul’s way and gave him a salute, “Please and thank you, little dude.”

 

Ibuki stopped trudging through snow and actually squinted at the young lion’s face. The empty wine bottle got so cold, it shattered in Ibuki’s hand. “Miguel.” Even Ibuki’s voice sounded like a cold blade. “Why … is there … a child in this building?”

 

Miguel immediately pointed at Dolph. “He did it.”

 

Dolph glared at Miguel, “Jerk?!”

 

Another lion snorted like it was funny. 

 

Raul was still dying inside and stopped moving snow. His arms held awkwardly in front of him, fingers curling like he didn’t know if he should keep bending or just run for his life.

 

Ibuki’s mouth started hanging open further and further by the moment. His tongue struggled with a thousand concepts at once. His bad eyes blinked so slowly. The claws of his left hand were reaching toward the sandbender, “Dolph. Please. For all… that is holy… tell me this child is not the new medic you recruited.”

 

Dolph had an angry growl in his chest, but that was directed at Miguel, not Ibuki. The stern lion was otherwise unaffected. “He’s practically 18 and we needed another healer. You were busy.”

 

Raul’s arms had somehow ended up at his sides and he was standing like an icicle himself, but that was just fear.

 

Ibuki took in a slow breath through his nose, then puffed out the breath as steam instead. Barely a twist of his wrist and there was a new shockwave, but one of heat - snow and ice bursting into liquid instead. Some of it even turned to steam, and just like that the room was comfort for a kid.

 

Free promptly flopped on the floor as gravity took hold. He bent fire all around him to warm up, and rapidly rubbed the front of his body. His teeth were still chattering, “Th-thank you, boss!”

 

Ibuki pointed a claw at Free, “You shut up. I’m still mad at you.”

 

“Yes, sir!” Free saluted then curled up on the floor with his hands on his crotch.

 

Then Ibuki let his hand fall again and faced the child fully. He was clearly struggling for another few seconds before Ibuki said, “I’m sorry.”

 

Two more seconds… and Ibuki passed out. 



……



Groaning was the first sound Ibuki could make, even before he opened his eyes. The second sound was a question: “Why is there sand in my mouth?”

 

Ibuki recognized the gritty, unpleasant feel of it. And clearly he was laying on his front and healing water pressed through the back of his shirt, but he didn’t remember getting into a bed.

 

Standing next to him, Raul answered, “Dolph caught you … before you could hit the floor…”

 

Dolph was leaning against a nearby wall and gave a single uncommitted grunt. They were the only three people in the stronghold’s clinic.

 

Ibuki sighed in utter exhaustion. There was the tiniest moment when he considered trying to stand, but it just seemed like too much work. He was down and he didn’t want to get up.

 

Raul kept applying that healing touch along Ibuki’s back, but the pattern he used wasn’t just for recovery or muscle strength. The young lion whispered, “Thank you… for earlier… when you made it warm for me…”

 

Ibuki didn’t have to do that.

 

Raul figured it's why he passed out, too, caring for a kid Ibuki didn’t even know. 

 

Ibuki didn’t comment. He just laid there and wanted to stop thinking.

 

Raul moved the glowing water up and down Ibuki’s back in the same way that Jack and Tao taught him. “Um… permission to share a medical diagnosis in front of Dolph, sir?”

 

Raul was warily glancing at Dolph in the corner of his eye. Ibuki sighed again and nodded once. “Granted.”

 

Raul still had to swallow a knot out of his painful throat. “…Your chakras are all dangerously out of alignment. Several are blocked, others are overflowing and bleeding chi. Your insides feel scarred, twisted, and despite the incredible strength of your spirit, right now you feel shockingly empty inside. …I’m asking in my capacity as a trained medic, but… when was the last time you did anything to relax or actually slept through the night?”

 

Ibuki rumbled a quiet protest. “That depends… Is it morning yet?”

 

Dolph gave a quiet huff - the closest to a laugh he’d provide. “No.”

 

Ibuki grunted back. “Well then… before the avatar attacked.” Still, it took Ibuki a few more seconds to realize something felt different in his flesh and he asked, “What are you doing?”

 

“Something I learned at school,” Raul half explained. He didn’t want to mention Jack or anything, but he could say that much. “Helps the lungs and heart, the nerves… basically helps the body slow down and gets your chi flowing cleaner… When a medic used it on me, it felt like a massage through my whole body. It can’t replace real sleep, but I can at least stem the bleeding and make it easier to rest. …Should I stop?”

 

“No,” Ibuki said simply. “Thank you.”

 

When Ibuki sighed again, he seemed to be breathing easier at last.

 

All was quiet for another minute. The stillness of night was broken only by the rhythm of their lungs and the movement of healing water.

 

Ibuki could feel himself ready to drift again at any moment. He whispered out, “When you’re ready… you can leave…”

 

Raul was going to thank him, but before he could Ibuki added, “the gang, I mean.”

 

Dolph snapped to attention and was about to protest. “Boss.”

 

“Sir?” Raul voiced his confusion. 

 

Ibuki asked, “Do you have family around here?”

 

Dolph prepared to argue, “He’s a bender and a medic. We need him.”

 

Ibuki was as unmoving as a corpse. “I was asking him , Dolph. Let him answer.”

 

Raul felt himself shrink between them. He looked at Dolph in fear, but the sandbender relented. Dolph grunted and gestured for Raul to speak.

 

The young lion eventually managed, “Yeah… I have family… They sent me to Cherryton’s boarding school, but they’re around…”

 

Ibuki asked, “Do you miss them?”

 

The phrasing sounded strategic and unthreatening.

 

Raul found it easy to reply. “Yeah… I miss them all the time.”

 

Ibuki said, “You’re lucky… I’ve heard it’s a good school… I would have enjoyed going there when I was your age… but when my parents sent me away, it wasn’t for an education.” 

 

Ibuki didn’t move, but he shifted the target of his words, “…Dolph, I’ve done terrible things to survive this long, but you all made me the boss - and if that position has any legitimacy then I won’t let the Shishigumi ruin another kid’s life.”

 

Ibuki weakly raised a hand, “But what the hell, we’re all going to die, Dolph. You could kill me right now and take the position for yourself. You’d be much better suited for it. And I can be… done.”

 

Raul might have preferred the indoor blizzard to the chill of that statement. 

 

And yet there was something more…

 

“No,” Dolph eventually managed. “I’m a fighter and a killer. I’d get the gang killed. …But if you’re killing yourself to keep the rest of us alive, then I am still failing you and the gang.”

 

Ibuki only contradicted him to say, “We’re all failures here, Dolph. …Let the boy go home before something else happens.”

 

Dolph straightened up like a soldier and gave a half bow. “Agreed. Sir.”

 

All Raul had to do was keep quiet. 

 

All Raul had to do was stay silent and finish and he could walk away. 

 

He could be free so easy, escape without fear. He could forget all of this. His liberation was being offered without cost and he could go right back to his regular life, a student with no priorities beyond next week’s test or last week’s formula…

 

But something had shifted in the last hour and Raul wasn’t so keen to run anymore. “…Boss? Um… permission to speak freely?”

 

Raul was, after all, a healer… even here.

 

“Granted,” Ibuki grumbled on the bed.

 

Raul’s hands kept up the same flowing, precise movements along Ibuki’s back. “I am still a kid… and I am scared… Everyone says the Shishigumi are monsters… and if you asked me a month ago, I’d have agreed with that… A large part of me thinks I should take your offer and run…”

 

“…but I’m connected to your body right now… and there’s no way you’d feel this terrible if you were really that bad of a person… If anything, it’s clear to me that you care for us more than yourself… and you don’t even know me…”

 

Raul made a point of putting more energy into the act of healing. The glow of the water brought more light to the room. He strengthened his resolve and his eagerness to help. “I’d really like to finish school and keep my friends, but… I think a boss like you would actually be worthy of following…”

 

“…So… I can do this… Sir… Let me help you.”

 

Ibuki slept soundly for the first time in weeks.



……



Louis had to hurry.

 

He raced through the streets like he was being chased. Hands grasped tight to the straps of his backpack. It shook with hidden weight, a metallic clattering.

 

Traders and street merchants were still clamoring for attention - even on a weekend like this - and Louis had to dodge their outstretched arms like the limbs of hungry fangirls.

 

Tiny firebursts pushed his feet along, kept him moving a hair faster. “No time! Talk to my dad! I’m busy!!”

 

A vegetable merchant tried to bar the way, holding a holy leafy sphere - one among dozens. Louis crouched lower and used an extra kick to rocket up and over the cart. Cabbages survived for another day, but Louis was still running.

 

Louis ran all the way to the city’s temple and up the stairs, bypassing curious sages and yelling as he passed, “Seeing Gouhin! Late for Gouhin!”

 

Each of the sages all nodded and sighed, “Ohhh… Gouhin…” like that was all Louis really needed to say.

 

The deer was just about to smash the bear’s door open when Legosi opened it instead. Louis almost fell into the room - and into Legosi - but Legosi caught him by the shoulders and laughed, “Where’s the fire??”

 

Louis had sprinted all the way from his father’s mansion, but now he could look and see everyone else still around the room. Gouhin was standing and leaning near the shuttered window. Haru was sitting on top of Gouhin’s desk and swinging her legs. 

 

Jack was there, too, but the most important of all was the old komodo. Gosha just finished shaking hands with the dog, “Always good to see you, Jack. Thanks for looking out for him.”

 

Louis breathed a huge sigh of relief. “Oh, thank spirits. I’m not late.”

 

A few of the others chuckled. Louis set the bag down at his feet and rolled his sore shoulders. Gosha had his own pack and camping gear off to the side, ready for departure. The old komodo said in a friendly way, “A few more minutes and you might have been. I got a ship to catch.”

 

Haru gave a quick flick of the hand and wind shut the door behind Louis. 

 

Legosi used some of the water from his drinking gourd to apply a healing hand on the deer’s back - a small effort to help him breathe. The wolf explained, “He was just giving his goodbyes. Are you okay though? Did something happen?”

 

Louis breathed deeper and rubbed at his left shoulder, “As well as can be expected. Dragging my father away from business is harder than fighting the Shishigumi.”

 

The old komodo had a worn smile on his face and scratched at the back of his neck. “You really didn’t need to go to all the trouble. I’ve always managed on my own before.”

 

The red deer felt a surge of strange pride and stood up straighter. He stepped away from Legosi and held the precious pack toward Gosha instead. Louis teased, “Yeah… but just because you can do something alone, doesn’t mean that you have to - or that it’s even the sensible way of doing it.” Louis grinned and thumbed back toward the wolf, “And you can blame Legosi for teaching me that.”

 

The old komodo chuckled a little more. His gaze settled on his grandson again, “I guess he’s teaching us a lot of things these days.”

 

Legosi’s tail wagged faster and modestly he nodded back. “Just seems like it comes with the territory, you know?” 

 

Haru fake sniffled and rubbed at her eye, “Our little leaf is all grown up and, and saving Galdona.”

 

Legosi flicked a breeze back at the rabbit. He faked a laugh in return, “Ha ha, madame fussy-britches. Don’t get ahead of yourself.”

 

Haru snickered and kept swinging her legs over the edge of Gouhin’s desk.

 

Gosha had reached out to accept the pack from Louis, but the moment Gosha felt the weight, the reptile frowned very hard. Louis let go entirely and Gosha put a hand under the bag, to better judge the clinking metal inside. Gosha said his name in concern, “Louis…”

 

The red deer held up a warning finger, “Do not open that till you’re at sea.”

 

The old komodo was clearly and completely showing his reluctance. Gosha’s voice hardened and he tried to return the pack, “Louis, I can’t-”

 

“No,” Louis playfully cut him off, “Nope. Do not do the ‘I can’t possibly take this’ routine. Legosi already tried to pull that with me and lost. Do you think you can do better than the avatar? No? Then take it. And don’t open it till you’re at sea.”

 

The wolf laughed at the memory and wrapped his right arm around the deer’s shoulders, leaning his head under the antlers for safety. Legosi related the story for his grandpa, “Yeah, he wanted to pay me back for saving his life. And if I refused to take it, he threatened to follow me around and throw money at me in public.”

 

Louis held his antlers high and smirked, “Don’t think I won’t do it!”

 

Quick to tease, Haru raised her hand, “Louis, I’m pretty sure I’ve saved your life, too! Where’s my bag of gold? I would love to have someone follow me around and throw money at my feet.”

 

The panda bear snorted and adjusted his arms across his chest, “Yeah, don’t get your hopes up, rabbit. You’re in the wrong profession.”

 

Gosha, though amused by all the banter, still wanted to protest. He kept holding the pack as if ready to hand it back, but he didn’t push it. “I thought you were just getting a writ of safe passage…”

 

Louis affectionately rubbed at his boyfriend’s fluffy cheek and said, “Oh, I got those, too! Writs of safe passage through Artio’s many territories, letters of appreciation for services rendered, the family seal in lots of wax, a few ‘ I owe you ’s for the people who are smart enough to accept a debt from my family - and for everyone else? Gold. …Gold buys a lot.”

 

Gosha sighed very hard and shifted the weight on his feet. The pack felt more precious by the second. “Louis, your family can’t possibly have approved all that.”

 

Legosi’s tail was swaying happily and his touch was more like a hug around the deer. The two boyfriends shared the mirror image of a smile. Louis replied with even greater mischief, “Yeahhh… I don’t care.” Haru choked on a new series of giggles. Louis just insisted, “What’s the point of us owning half the country if I can’t make people’s lives better? Legosi has saved my life several times over and I never deserved it - not even once. Consider it an investment: find his mom. Then come back for us.”

 

Gosha chuckled a bit more, shaking his head, but that time he really surrendered. He dropped the bag with the rest of his belongings and looked to his grandson, “I see why you like him.”

 

Haru was still giggling and her grin took on her usual shade of unrepentant monster. Her evil fingertips tapped together, “So what I’m hearing is Louis already considers Legosi’s family his own, and now he’s giving the family patriarch a large sum of money to endorse their union…”

 

Gouhin the panda huffed and hit his boot at the desk she was sitting on. “This is an extended joke about a wedding dowry, isn’t it?”

 

Legosi’s fur immediately and instantly poofed out across his entire body. His voice cracked, “A what??”

 

Louis rolled his eyes dramatically and tried to blow it off. “Yeah, ah huh, sure. You’re not invited to the wedding anymore, Haru.”

 

Wide-eyed Legosi stood up straight and rapidly gestured across his neck, “There is not a wedding! There’s no dowry! That is not a thing that’s happening any time soon!”

 

Louis snapped his finger and joked, “Drat! And this would have been a great time to propose, too! Almost everyone’s here!”

 

Legosi wheezed and nearly fell over. “Anyone else hear avatars calling?? Oh, look at the time, I gotta go fight a mob or something!” 

 

This time it was Louis catching Legosi around the waist. Soon enough they were all laughing, especially Gosha. The old komodo was laughing even as liquid beaded in the corners of his eyes. He put a worn, calloused hand on both their shoulders, all affection and affirmation in his bearing. “For the record… I eloped. I’m not gonna judge if you two get married before I get back.”

 

The poofy-furred wolf still gulped and pulled at the neck of his shirt. “Can I just focus on preventing a planetary war? Marriage feels like a very big thing to be discussing right now.”

 

Gosha gave their shoulders a squeeze and smiled at them each in turn. “You have my blessing, for whatever it’s worth… and if there is a war… I’ll come right back.”

 

That certainly sobered the room up.

 

Legosi’s fur slowly settled and he touched back at his grandpa’s arm. “If there is a war… I probably won’t be here… I’ll have to go stop it.”

 

Gouhin grumbled in the back, “And I’ll keep you all in contact. That’s me, the mail sage… oy…”

 

Gosha hugged Legosi for as long as he possibly could…

 

But it was time to move on.



……



Legosi would have liked to hold Louis’ hand as they walked back from the docks. With so many people around the busy trade district, the best they could do was standing a meter apart. 

 

Legosi still nudged Louis’ arm on purpose when another crowd got too close in passing. He also said, “Thank you for that. You didn’t have to.”

 

“Nope,” Louis joked, still radiating pride. “But I wanted to and I think that matters more.”

 

The sky looked so normal above, but something about it just felt so different today. Was it just in Louis’ head?

 

They kept walking, but Legosi pretended to fumble and awkwardly bumped into Louis’ arm again. They smiled at each other again and Legosi agreed, “It mattered to me… a lot…”

 

Louis replied with such ease, “You matter to me most.”

 

The wolf worried, “Are you sure?”

 

“Yes.” Louis didn’t hesitate for even a second.

 

But Gosha was sailing to another country and Legosi felt his mood drifting with the loss. “I never expected anything in my life, Louis… but out of all of us, you… you have the most to lose by far. …I know you all were joking about marriage in there, but-”

 

Louis grinned as evilly as Haru herself, “Who said I was joking?”

 

Legosi’s voice softened, “Louis…”

 

The deer stopped walking entirely and grabbed the wolf’s wrist. Louis said sincere and serious, “Who said… I was joking?”

 

Such a dangerous thing to do in public.

 

Legosi kept his gaze down in defference. “You’re going to lose everything, Louis.”

 

Louis scoffed without fear, “Hardly!” He gave a final tug on Legosi’s arm to keep them walking back to school. “I spent most of my life expecting every carnivore would bite me at the easiest opportunity. You’re the one who turned that depressing story around. So! My expectations have changed. There are two ways our lives are going to turn out: either we live the rest of our days farming and having wild sex in the woods, or we’re going to change the whole fucking planet. Either way I win.”

 

Louis grinned and gave him a shameless wink. He snapped his fingers with both hands and pointed at the wolf, “Place your bets, Legosi. I already know where my money is.”

 

That time, Legosi snorted at the unexpected. He gestured behind them, “Yeah, I know where it is, too: on a boat, sailing away with my grandpa.”

 

Louis rolled his eyes, “Oh, please , that was barely a month’s allowance.”

 

Legosi poked and teased him back, “ You have an allowance ??”

 

Louis slid on a patch of dock water for fun and balanced with his arms. “More like an advance paycheck! My dad has a stupid amount of wealth. I just needed a good excuse and boom, here we are! Your grandpa has travel money.”

 

Legosi was laughing again and jogged to get ahead. Then he turned to face Louis and walked backwards instead. “Oh, now this I need to hear! What constitutes a ‘good excuse’ for a man like your father?”

 

The world was looking bright once more. Louis playfully hit the wolf’s shoulder, “Well, sorry to give you blue balls, Legosi, but I’m going to keep that story for a rainy day. You might need it later!”

 

Legosi kept walking backwards and threaded through a crowd of dock workers without bumping into any of them. He teased right back, “So mean, Louis! So mean.”



……



It was dark outside when Ibuki awoke. 

 

He didn’t expect anything else. He’d barely managed a few straight hours in the last few weeks.

 

What did surprise him was how great he felt. His feline body gave the longest, slowest stretch of his entire life. His tail made a question mark in the air.

 

Dope was sitting in a corner of the medic’s room with a book and said, “Good morning, sir.”

 

Ibuki laid back flat in an attempt to save what little dignity he had. “I need to refreeze the meat locker. How long was I out? Two hours? Three?”

 

Dope almost laughed. He turned a page in his book, “Closer to two days, boss.”

 

“What,” Ibuki shot up fast. It wasn’t a question.

 

Dope calmly waved him back down, “Don’t worry, Raul and I kept the meat fine.” Dope set his book aside then and started moving closer. “We took shifts. It was easy now that everybody’s patched up - and for what it’s worth, we haven’t heard anything from the avatar’s crew, so… we probably don’t have to worry about the whole Louis-Oguma thing…”

 

Ibuki ground a palm against his forehead like he just knew a migraine was going to hit soon. “Yeah, I’m not going to hold my breath, Dope. I’m still going to deal with that myself. How’s the moon?”

 

Dope opened a cabinet and unfroze another large, bloody drink of some kind. “Nearly full. Drink this first.”

 

Ibuki grumbled but he took it and began drinking - even after he made a foul expression at the taste. “Lovely. Do I want to know?”

 

Mischievous Dope grinned at him and exaggerated a shrug, “Maybe. …Probably not. But the little trooper was right about your health!” Dope searched his cabinets for something else. “We can stem the bleeding, but you’ve gotta make some kind of change in your life. Whatever you’re doing is not sustainable.”

 

Ibuki finished drinking as fast as he could, throat bobbing with the liquid, before he wiped off his mouth. “I’m trying to keep us alive - as well as feed a city of hungry carnivores with a startling lack of funds or resources. If you have any bright ideas, I’d love to hear it.”

 

Dope had his left hand behind his back, and held his right hand up to his lips in thought. “Hmm… maybe… I’ll get back to you on that. In the meantime, silver vine.” 

 

“What?” Ibuki had barely voiced the question before Dope’s left hand swung around and shoved the intoxicating plant into Ibuki’s face.

 

Ibuki twitched and sneezed, but he already got a full nose. His whole snout wrinkled in defiance, “Did you just drug me?!”

 

Dope snickered and kept wafting the plant towards Ibuki’s face. “Oh please, boss, half my job is drugging people! What did you think was in that blood? And I never thought I’d have to say these words to you of all people, but… you need to chill.”

 

Suddenly dizzy, Ibuki was swaying and rubbing at his eyes, and he started falling backwards onto the bed. “I hate all of you.”

 

Dope placed the silver vine on Ibuki’s chest and patted it like a parent tucking in a defiant child. “We love you, too, boss.”



……



One night more. Just one - more - fucking - night.

 

Ibuki wanted the moon out if nothing else. It was an advantage few tracked if they weren’t a waterbender themselves. Tonight happened to be a big one and it would just have to do. Every night he put this off was another chance for things to get worse.

 

And though Ibuki grumbled about it, his forced bedrest actually did help a lot. Dope learned that one technique from Raul, and Ibuki was grateful for it to be a daily feature of his recovery.

 

…Ibuki was also extremely tempted to lock Dope in a room with Free and see what happens.

 

Right now the insane Free was practically sobbing as he, Ibuki, and a few others marched to the district of Clan Artio. 

 

The always-masked Sabu was rolling his eyes and he handed Free another kerchief. 

 

A few nocturnals were still walking the city, but they scattered to avoid the lions. No one wanted to be in the Shishigumi’s way.

 

The gang was wearing more armor today, but there was no one style for the gang as a whole. They weren’t guards after all. Free wore lighter armor, singed, and often unbuttoned down the shirt. Dolph and Miguel wore heavier plates of iron over their clothes, but even those looked different.

 

Ibuki stole some of the dead Chief’s best formal clothes and walked at the center of them all. He needed to look like a lord, or a noble at the very least. Long sleeves, broad shoulders and flowing fabric all let him smuggle a significant amount of ice underneath. 

 

Miguel and Dolph stood more directly in front of Ibuki, body guarding him on the way across city center, but they stepped aside when they reached the Artio district. 

 

Ibuki spoke to the gate guards, “Please extend my greatest apologies to Lord Oguma. I am Ibuki of Clan Felidae. One of my more excitable clan members is worried he offended the avatar. If Oguma can spare the time, I would gladly offer the apology myself, without my retinue.”

 

There was so much to unpack in that statement, the guards didn’t even know where to start.

 

One very quick game of ‘pass the message’ later and Ibuki was being escorted to Lord Oguma himself, the richest man in the country… and possibly the richest deer on the planet…

 

Ibuki had to have counted at least a dozen Artio benders on the way - a lot of deer and buffalo - all of them especially on guard for the lion walking in their halls. 

 

At least he could tell which guards were carrying water gourds, and whose steps were light enough to be airbenders…

 

Ibuki subtly tried to tell which guards smelled like fire or ash, to identify any firebenders among them, but it was hard to be exact. Torches had been lit along the walls and Ibuki counted those, too. Herbivores don’t see as well in the dark, and if Ibuki could flash freeze the air fast enough… well, he doubted Oguma would be stupid enough to try something, but if Ibuki needed to fight free, he wanted all the advantages he could get.

 

When was the last time a lion entered Oguma’s chambers?

 

It was functionally a throne room. Ibuki expected that. He even expected how grandiose and large the space was, like the giant hall was designed to make you feel small. Lions, however, are not little sheep.

 

What Ibuki didn’t expect was the desk. The great red deer had a huge wooden desk in front of him, so polished it shined in the firelight - flickering in sympathy with all those torches and candles. Oguma was working behind it even then, flanked by huge piles of paper and scrolls, reading one document and scribbling on another. Ibuki knew the feeling. 

 

Oguma stopped writing only when the guards led Ibuki to the center of the room - and no further. The guards didn’t even let him approach the base of the stairs to Oguma’s throne above.

 

It made sense though: Ibuki could kill him from this distance anyway.

 

Eight guards stayed in a circle around Ibuki, just out of the lion’s reach. Several hands were gripped tight to the hilts of their weapons, the swords or spears.

 

Really, it was flattering how much Ibuki scared them.

 

What, could they actually smell the meat he had for dinner?

 

A nervous male sheep served as a herald, making introductions for both Oguma and Ibuki.

 

The lion said calmly, “Thank you for taking time to see me, Lord Oguma.”

 

Oguma set aside the paper in his hand, perfectly stacked with many others. The deer stated, “It is not every day that the chief of the Shishigumi asks for an audience with anyone, particularly to give an apology.”

 

Ibuki felt a twinge of concern but he hid it. He couldn’t afford to look that way. “You are well informed. I am surprised Artio has already heard of my new position.”

 

Oguma said, “We hear many things. However, I do not think we have ever heard an apology from one of your predecessors.”

 

Ibuki silently cursed his own weak vision. He was too far from Oguma to actually see much of the deer’s face, or to read his expressions. If Hino or Dope were here, they could tell Ibuki so much more.

 

No. It had to be him, and he had to be alone. Peaceful. Diplomatic. Non-aggressive. 

 

Ibuki kept his hands hanging at his sides. “Yes, well, considering what your son did to the last one, I have elected to make… more intelligent decisions.”

 

Oguma outright demanded, “You would be intelligent to leave my son out of this.”

 

Sharper than Ibuki expected. 

 

Ibuki frowned slowly. He didn’t need to see Oguma’s face to know the deer was glaring at him; he could hear it in Oguma’s voice. Ibuki carefully started to explain, “But this is about your son.”

 

Oguma stood up from his seat like it was burning hot and his chair fell backwards. “If you are here to make threats, perhaps you are not intelligent at all.”

 

The guards prepared to fight. Blades shifted in the torchlight. Ibuki smelled the fire on some of their fingertips, noticed the tighter stance of an earthbender ready to punch.

 

Ibuki tried not to move at all. He spoke gently, “You said yourself that I’m the new boss. If I had hostile intentions, I could have sent any one of the gang as a sacrificial pawn… I didn’t… I came here myself because we have no ill will towards your son or his friends, and I wished to relay that message to him and the avatar. We will abide by our agreement with the avatar… But I am rapidly coming to the conclusion that… you don’t actually know what your son has been doing.”

 

Oguma sneered back, “And you do?”

 

The guards relaxed only the slightest bit. Weapons dipped a few degrees lower.

 

Ibuki frowned at him and as slow as possible, he put up his palms in peace. “We have clearly started on very different pages. As lovely as this has been, I have no desire to argue with you about your idea of your son. I will simply send him a letter.”

 

Oguma practically growled, “You will do no such thing. You will do nothing to my son. We will address this now before you leave my sight.” Oguma yelled at the sheep, “Yuta!”

 

The anxious herald stood up straighter. “Yes, sir?”

 

Oguma ordered, “Get Louis. Now.”

 

The sheep only asked, “From the school, sir?”

 

The regal deer pointed, “Yes, from the school!”

 

The sheep left the room as fast as his little legs could take him, then he ran even faster out in the hallway. 

 

The eight guards were looking at each other more as if trying to communicate by glance. This was not the direction anyone expected.

 

Ibuki sighed with the weariness of it. Of course things had to get complicated. Nothing ever worked out in Ibuki’s life.

 

At least the great hall had furniture to spare, different tables and chairs for negotiations perhaps. A small table was located on one side of the room, with four seats arranged around it. Some manner of board game was placed in its center.

 

Ibuki carefully gestured to the nearby table, “If I am not allowed to leave, may I at least take a seat? It’s been a long month.”

 

It was hard to tell if Oguma’s face was still planning violence, but the red deer scoffed and just waved towards it.

 

The circle of eight guards spread a bit further away from him, and the lion gradually walked towards the little table at last. At least they were nice chairs. They were probably made to support buffalo, so it worked for Ibuki’s ice-weighted body as well.

 

What should have been a short conversation had quickly become something else entirely. Ibuki found that even more annoying. If they at least meant to kill him, he could fight his way out. 

 

Now he was just stuck in that room… waiting… 

 

Oguma went back to his own paperwork, checking notes and scratching records all the more angrily. Ibuki could practically hear Oguma reading angrily, and that was impressive.

 

The minutes passed slowly. 

 

The guards were equally unable to relax. They kept shifting on their feet or looking aside. They never said a word, but one did cough and the whole room glared at him in return.

 

At least Ibuki had time to do some quick strategizing - a few quick calculations about who to fight in exactly which order and how - but he’d prefer to avoid that end as much as possible. 

 

He just had to be patient, and to keep his cool… and he was very glad to have caught up on his sleep before now.

 

Oguma had to know what would happen if he killed Ibuki. The Shishigumi would be coming for Oguma’s head, and even if the avatar showed up again, someone somehow would kill Oguma anyway. Oguma would die and Artio would get war. Hopefully Oguma was smart enough to realize they were both in check.

 

Peaceful… Casual…

 

The actual game board in front of Ibuki was a welcome distraction. It was just waiting for someone to play it.

 

So Ibuki began placing tiles on the board.

 

It made a soft click with each placed piece. 

 

Oguma went scratch-scratch across his papers. 

 

Ibuki went click, click with the tiles. 

 

A guard coughed. 

 

Oguma glared at them immediately. The guard swallowed hard. But before Oguma returned to work, he squinted at the board from a distance. 

 

The old deer laughed in disbelief. “You favor the white lotus gambit?”

 

Ibuki picked up the tile. “Favor? No. But I do enjoy the symbolism: the reversal of fortunes, harmony from discord… something pretty that grows from the shit.”

 

Ibuki placed another tile. Oguma squinted at it again. 

 

The deer said, “That’s a terrible position.”

 

Ibuki didn’t seem very bothered. He teased the tile back and forth on the board. “It’s unlikely to win, yes. But… most beautiful things take a little risk.”

 

Oguma waited on that. His tone dropped to something more curious, “And that’s how you play? Risk for beauty? The art of deception?”

 

Ibuki wondered and looked at another tile. “I suppose that’s not entirely inaccurate. How do you play?”

 

Oguma laughed again. “Who has the time?”

 

Ibuki smirked, “Fair enough. I can’t say I’ve had much time myself. The more responsibility I have, the less time I have for simple pleasures.”

 

Ibuki placed another tile. 

 

Oguma said, “Statistics.”

 

The lion frowned. 

 

He would have loved to know the way Oguma’s face looked in that moment. What was he thinking about? 

 

Oguma explained, “I don’t play based on what ‘looks good.’ Though complex, it is still a board game with a finite amount of maneuvers and permutations. I run the numbers in my head and I play the best chance of success.”

 

Just numbers? Ibuki replied, “But the potential for success is always changing. That’s what makes it a game.”

 

Oguma nodded, “Perhaps… But with enough time, I always win. Statistics don’t lie.”

 

Ibuki was quietly amused. “No wonder you stopped playing. The game must be so boring that way.”

 

Oguma’s exhale slipped out a little heavier from his nose. Was that a scoff? Oguma said, “Perhaps. But victory is victory. I always win.”

 

Ibuki placed another tile. “That sounds lonely.”

 

Ibuki couldn’t see the red deer glare. 

 

But Oguma saw Ibuki smirking back.

 

Ibuki held up one of the flowery tiles, “Play me.”

 

Oguma scoffed and shook his head, “I have no time,” and he busied himself with his papers again.  

 

The lion had a lazy look about him now. He was shockingly relaxed for enemy territory. Ibuki rolled a tile across his knuckles like a large coin. “We have until your son gets here, which might take some time if he’s fighting gangs alongside the avatar again.”

 

Oguma grumbled a bit louder. 

 

Ibuki balanced the white lotus tile on the tip of a claw. “Are you really able to focus on any of that paperwork when you’re worried about your son?”

 

Ibuki must have said something right. 

 

The great stag stood up slowly, imperiously. Dressed in the finest robes, the wealthiest lord in the country was descending to earth. His footsteps touched the ground firmly as he drew near, his hands gestured the guards aside, until - at last - he sat at the table across from the lion.

 

Ibuki could finally see his face. 

 

Oguma was wearing a pair of spectacles. 

 

The deer complained, “One game.”

 

Ibuki chuckled softly.



……



The two were still playing when Louis finally arrived.

 

Ibuki was still calmly placing pieces while Oguma glowered over every weird position. The usual mathematics, the normal gambits - Ibuki’s decisions defied them, made Oguma agonize over some secret stratagem. There had to be some method to the madness and Oguma felt dumb for not seeing it. Was this a Felidae trick?

 

Oguma stood up fast when he saw Louis arrive.

 

All the guards saluted for the scion of the clan, their lord’s one heir. 

 

Maybe it was Ibuki’s poor vision, but he could have sworn Louis recognized him - yet if he did, Louis hid it fast. 

 

Louis was faking ignorance. “Did you need me for something, father?”

 

Oguma turned his glare on Louis now. “Yes. We need to clear up a very important matter. This feline is under the mistaken impression that you know the avatar. He even accused you of fighting with them against the Shishigumi.”

 

Ibuki held up a hand to clarify, “That is your father’s phrasing, not mine.”

 

Louis glared at the lion just like Oguma did, “Well, that sounds to be a rather serious accusation.”

 

Ibuki bit his tongue.

 

Fucking spirits, there are two of them. 

 

Ibuki sighed under his breath, “Like father, like son…”

 

Louis angrily crossed his arms, “Excuse you?”

 

Ibuki closed his eyes for a second. As slow as possible, he brought his hands together as if he was praying. He looked to both deer and measured his words carefully, “I’m not going to talk in circles between you two. I simply came here because one of my underlings made an innocent mistake.”

 

Ibuki looked at Louis, “He was interested in your school’s bending game. He had no intention of going there to see you, because he didn’t even know who you were until he saw you play…”

 

“…That has clearly changed. What has not changed is that we have no desire to fight you or the avatar ever again.”

 

Ibuki looked at Oguma again, “We have no ill will to Louis or him or any of the others; we just want to move on with our lives.”

 

Ibuki faced Louis a final time, “Please tell the avatar that, because my men would love nothing more than to pretend you don’t exist. We would like… to not be buried alive. That is all I came to say. You won’t hear from us again. Thank you.”

 

Ibuki turned to the older deer and gestured wearily to the door, “With your permission, may I please leave? The game was lovely, but I’m supposed to be responsible for a number of large male lions with poor impulse control. I would like to make sure they haven’t set my home on fire in a panic - and I swear to you, I wish I was joking about that.”

 

Oguma was still looking at both of them with suspicion all over his face, but he’d already been pushing his limits by trying to hold the lion this long. “If there is nothing else.”

 

Ibuki nodded, “Nothing.” He reached back to the table for just a moment to place a final piece on the board. As tired as he was, Ibuki did try to smile. “It was a very nice game. Thank you. You win.”

 

A number of the guards escorted Ibuki out, but Louis and Oguma were still looking at each other more closely.

 

Louis glanced at the game board in confusion. “You were playing pai sho … with the Shishigumi?”

 

He hadn’t seen his father play in years.

 

Oguma scoffed and waved the whole thing out of thought, “It was a waste of time, a diversion. His game was terrible.”

 

Louis looked at the board again and pulled a strange face. “He made a flower?”

 

The older deer glanced between Louis and the board, “He what?” Oguma stepped closer.

 

Louis just tilted his head and pointed at the board. “He made a flower.”

 

Oguma’s narrow eyes scrutinized the weird positions and placements again, trying to find something obvious like that - before he finally turned the board around to see it from Ibuki’s side of the table.

 

Ibuki’s tiles, Oguma’s tiles … the way they were all placed, it was like they’d sketched a flower on the game board. It was … vaguely pretty.

 

Oguma glared at Louis and now Louis was smirking.

 

Oguma complained, “This is irrelevant.”



…… 



Free was sobbing against Sabu’s shoulder, messy tears getting all over the other lion’s shirt. Seeing Ibuki safely exit the Artio district didn’t make him feel any better.

 

Free was crying, sniffling, “ He’s alive! He’s alive!! The boss is alive and I didn’t kill him!

 

Free burst into a fresh teary waterfall.

 

Sabu’s mane was sparking electrically the more he wanted to blast Free. He started to raise one finger to aim.

 

Ibuki almost wanted him to do it. “Yes, yes, I’m alive… I told you, you didn’t have to worry. I took care of it. It just took longer than I… expected?”

 

Miguel’s shirt was now suspiciously missing its sleeves. 

 

Ibuki pinched the space between his eyes. “Miguel? …What happened to your shirt?”

 

Miguel said, “I panicked.”

Chapter 39: Seeing with another's eyes (Ibuki/Oguma)

Summary:

-Long chapter is basically a double chapter.-

Happy birthday, Ibuki.

Notes:

We'll circle back to Team Legosi's side of things next chapter, but I wanted to finish the Ibuki stuff in time.

Chapter Text

The tiniest squirrel orchestra was playing out in the street below Oguma’s mansion - nomads who loved music.

 

Their tiny hands played tiny stringed instruments, songs of sadness meant to pull at the heart. The very despair of it!

 

Or maybe Oguma was projecting on them.

 

The red deer was dressed in night robes and flopped across a couch in his bedroom, digging a spoon through a mostly-eaten durian. More durian husks lay about the floor, already finished and discarded. 

 

(It did not smell great.) 

 

Yuta the butler was silently restraining his judgement.

 

Oguma held up his spoon and complained, “He lied to me! To me! I can’t believe he did that! Right to my face!”

 

Careful Yuta began picking up durian pieces. He didn’t want the smell to stick on his wool or fingers. The sheep said calmly, “He’s just a lion, sir.”

 

Oguma insisted, “But to me! He’s ‘a lying’ to me!”

 

Oguma might have been a little drunk, too.

 

The sheep sighed in resignation and nearly dropped a durian. He caught it before it could go splat. “I meant the feline, sir.”

 

Oguma glared when he realized. “I’m not talking about Ibuki! I’m talking about Louis! Louis stood there and he lied to my face! ‘No, father, of course I didn’t join the avatar in a suicidal rescue mission to save my classmate from being eaten alive.’ I should have listened to that wolf!” Oguma started shaking his spoon, “I knew it, I had a bad feeling then, but he seemed like he was just a stupid dog and now Louis is fighting alongside the avatar and, and setting fire to Felidae gangsters! Where did I go wrong??”

 

“Sir, I highly doubt that is an accurate assessment of events.” Yuta continued his calm attempt at picking up and putting things in order. “This is Louis we are talking about. He’s a good student and an exceptional sportsman, albeit a very aggressive firebender. But that fire is always what you liked about him. Is Louis really the kind of person who would go out with the avatar in the dark and start setting criminal carnivores on fire- he lied to us. ” Yuta’s eyes widened and his jaw hung open.

 

The sheep dropped onto a seat beside Oguma. Yuta was staring a hundred paces away and shoved a piece of durian into his own mouth. 

 

The tiny squirrel nomads started a new mournful ballad. 



…… 



Okay. Not ideal.

 

Really terribly not ideal, but Louis could probably work with this. Artio (read: his father) would be shoving more guards in the direction of the school and probably strong-arm a few other clans into an increased protection presence. Oguma would probably bill it as some inter-clan cooperation for the safety of Cherryton’s youth, maybe hire some dogs or a bear or two…

 

And considering the very real risk of kidnapping murder lions, Louis couldn’t really argue against the idea!

 

…He might actually sleep better knowing the school had more patrols. The guard walls surrounding the school could only do so much.

 

…but this also meant a lot more scrutiny for Legosi and company. Louis always knew the lions might identify him after his period of masklessness, but what about the others? Riz and Haru could probably handle themselves. Jack? Tem? Oh, he could see Jack and Tem having a panic.

 

Panic, on the other hand, was also very bad.

 

Louis resisted the urge to see Legosi in the morning just in case someone was tracking his movements - on his father’s side or the lions’ side. The team had talked about codewords and secret knocks in the past, but Louis didn’t want to worry the others. 

 

So if it was a matter of short notice and a reasonable excuse for being behind closed doors with Legosi… just gotta be the locker room after practice.

 

A few of the right looks, some suggestive phrasing, and the two took their time about leaving the wash room. And normally Riz took the longest to wash up, so Louis could also give the bear a whisper. Riz would guard the door while Louis and Legosi… did whatever Louis and Legosi normally do.

 

Legosi was smirking before the deer even got close. “This is a little daring even for you, isn’t it?”

 

Louis would have loved to have a nice hug and snuggle or something, but business first. He put his hands up and distinctly whispered, “Not as daring as I’d like, but extenuating circumstances.”

 

The smirk slipped off Legosi’s face and his happy tail slowed down. “Oh,” he said flatly. “…This is a bad news thing, isn’t it?”

 

Louis winced and his hands fell lower. “Technically I have bad news, good news, and weird news. It’s all kind of wrapped together.”

 

Legosi wetly slapped himself in the face. “I’d ask for the good news first, but something tells me I’m going to need it later.”

 

Louis swallowed hard and gestured at the locker room. “The bad news is… our pro-bending games are too popular in town. The new boss of the Shishigumi visited my dad last night - personally visited him, just the one lion by himself…”

 

Legosi reached for a desperate thought, “Beeecause everyone in business wants to meet your very rich dad?”

 

The grimace on Louis’ face was answer enough. “…because one of his guys recognized my fighting style in the last game.”

 

Legosi immediately groaned and huffed a few steps away. “I take it back. I want the good news first.”

 

Before Legosi could start pacing, Louis grabbed him by the wrist, “But the good news is that he was just there to reaffirm your agreement!” Legosi made a weird face, so Louis was quick to clarify, “The whole ‘no more killing, you’ll bury them alive if they even look at your friends wrong’ agreement. The truce. They do not want to be buried.”

 

The wolf’s brows remained just as furrowed as before. Legosi genuinely needed to ask, “And you believed him?”

 

Letting go of Legosi’s wrist, Louis said, “Honestly… I think I do.” Louis grit his teeth for a second and put his hands on his hips. “Like you and I know you were bluffing, but the lions seemed to have bought it. The new boss came himself because he wanted to prove they were serious about the truce and moving on…”

 

Louis rubbed at his tense jaw, “…and that also ties with the weird part because he somehow got my dad playing pai sho, and made a flower out of their tiles.”

 

Legosi’s brain caught on those words. He automatically reached back to the memories and started recalling games, remembering positions, placements… sure, the game was about arranging harmony while undoing your opponent, it used a lot of flower tiles, but very few boards ended up looking like flowers themselves.

 

Legosi asked, “Like… on purpose ? Or random chance?”

 

“Purpose, I think,” though Louis didn’t look or sound too sure. “Dad said he’d been playing terrible - maybe like he was never really trying to beat my dad the normal way.” Louis shook it off his mind. “But you’re the one with the special senses. So I thought I should check in with you before scaring anyone else in the gang.”

 

That thought at least was vaguely amusing to Legosi. “To see if it’s giving me a weird feeling or not?”

 

“Yeah.” Louis said more lightly, more playfully, “Are your avatar senses tingling?” Louis smoothly slipped his hands up the wolf’s shoulders, “Because if you want to put on the costume and start threatening lions again, please let me be there. It was so hot last time.”

 

That time the deer succeeded in wringing a chuckle from the wolf. Legosi rubbed the back of his hand between his eyes, “Maybe you should just write me a script. I’ll read it to you in the secret cave. We can practice my delivery.”

 

“Fuck yes,” Louis teased him further. “My clothes will burn right off my body. I’ll need to take a second set along.”

 

The wolf snorted and shook his head even more. “Spirits, I still can’t even tell if you’re serious…” Legosi carefully put his hands above Louis’s hips instead. “…or if you’re just trying to redirect me from getting upset because you know we don’t have much time.”

 

Louis finished circling his hands behind Legosi’s neck and began swaying side to side with him. Louis started, “I do like seeing you smile…”

 

Despite slow dancing with him, Legosi was quick to say, “I like making you happy…”

 

Yet Louis had to finish his first sentence, “I like seeing you smile, but I know the Shishigumi are a concern… So if you tell me you don’t trust them, if your avatar senses say something is wrong about this, then I’ll go with you right now. We can hit them as hard and as fast as you want. I won’t hold back this time.”

 

You were holding back?” Legosi was dangerously close to laughing at the concept. 

 

Louis’ right ear flicked in annoyance. “Well, not against all of them, but if you torch someone’s face first their chances aren’t great. I tried to aim for the core to blast them off their feet. Mostly. With varying degrees of success.”

 

“Louis, are you secretly 1/4th bull, because,” Legosi cleared his throat, “that sounded awfully like bullshit.”

 

Louis sarcastically returned, “Oh ha ha.” He poked the wolf’s chest, “We know who secretly has the venom in this relationship.”

 

Smiling Legosi rolled his eyes the whole way over. “You’ve been a very naughty influence, Louis… not that I’m complaining.” Legosi shook his head to get serious again. “Tell me more about the new chief first: the lion who made the flower.”

 

Business mode. Yeah. Louis could focus on that. “I think it was the other water bender - the one we fought together on the upper floor.”

 

“‘No more killing,’” Legosi said it like he was quoting him. The wolf’s eyes were starting to distinctly glance further over Louis’ shoulder. “He didn’t want to lose anyone else…”

 

“Yeah, that guy,” Louis recalled, though he was thinking more about the crashing water and the rapid shifting from ice and liquid. “And from what little I talked with him, that was his big thing: that his man learning my identity was an accident, that they all just wanted to move on so no one else had to die over all this.”

 

Legosi murmured to himself. A lot of things had happened in a very short time, but after his night with Gosha his memory was only getting stronger. “…Before you came back for me… he was worried about his comrades then, too. He was trying to block for the non-benders as well…”

 

Legosi remembered enough past battles to realize something else about the waterbending master: “Honestly, if he was by himself, he might have been way more dangerous.”

 

Louis frowned at that himself and crossed his arms. “You think he was holding back, too?”

 

“Not sure if that’s the right way to put it,” Legosi explained. He scratched a single claw at his temple. “Conserving his energy, maybe. Focusing on their protection, definitely.”

 

Louis could at least make some conclusions of his own there. “Like he was a healer and wanted to save some for after the fight?”

 

“Maybe? I didn’t see him heal, but he sounds like the type…” Legosi frowned a little more. “And a guy like that is the Shishigumi’s new chief?”

 

Louis shifted side to side. “Calls himself the boss anyway.”

 

A soft male voice chimed up in Legosi’s thoughts, {Oh! That’s a good sign!}

 

Legosi’s ears shot straight up and he looked around the wash room. “What’s a good sign?”

 

The deer leaned back, confused, because Louis didn’t hear anything at all. “I’m sorry?”

 

Legosi recognized a slight feline rasp to the third voice as they explained, {Going by boss, not chief. It’s a small distinction but possibly meaningful.}

 

Legosi grabbed his left ear and held up his right hand, “Oh, don’t mind me, Louis. I’m just hearing voices again. Like a crazy person.”

 

Louis’ brows furrowed more and he stared harder. “…I cannot tell if you’re serious right now.”

 

Legosi scrunched his eyes tight and tried to focus on the third voice in his mind.

 

{Going by Chief is grandstanding. It’s arrogant, it’s pompous military talk - like proclaiming yourself the next War Chief. Must have had a huge ego on him.}

 

As the voice talked along, a thin image formed solidly in Legosi’s mind. Legosi got the impression of tiger stripes first, then smaller details. He saw the lean body, the charming smile… ragged clothes more appropriate to street urchin than avatar… but there was something daring and light-hearted about his toothy face that put Legosi at ease.

 

It was easy to see the confidence that Bill always wanted to copy.

 

The scrawny tiger scratched at his lean cheek. {Or at least that’s how it was in my time… A lot of things can change, I guess, with enough years. Even the obvious stuff. But you could say the Shishigumi and I go way back…}

 

Legosi felt his own smile growing - and then he realized something else and his whole body rolled back to embarrassing fluffiness. “Well, this is just great: I finally hear from Kota and I’m in my smallclothes … with my boyfriend… Shit.”

 

When Legosi let his eyes open, he could still see the bluish ghostly tiger in a corner of the room.

 

The spectral tiger playfully teased him, {Hey, man, you reached out to me. Not like I’m gonna kinkshame. I shacked up with a lion twice my size. But something tells me you aren’t looking for sex tips.}

 

Louis started to gesture for a pause, almost nudged the wolf, then held back from that, too. “Wait, time out, you actually got Kota to speak up?” Louis didn’t know how strong the connection was so he froze. “ The Tiger Thief himself?”

 

Kota’s image harrumphed and he crossed his thin arms. {Seriously? Everything I did and that’s what your people are calling me? Rude.}

 

Legosi let a small laugh slip by. He scratched at his fluffy jaw, “Yeah, uh, in Louis’ defense, it’s actually the title of a book about you that our tiger teammate loves. You’re kind of his hero.” 

 

The lean tiger chuffed at it only once. {Well, at least someone has taste… I’m just gonna, like, avert my spirit eyes or something and you two can do you.}

 

The flustered wolf was looking so apologetic. “Sorry, Louis. I’m gonna wrack his brain for a bit so I can give you a proper answer. See you for late dinner maybe?”

 

Uncertainty still showed on Louis’ face, but he tried to smile anyway. “Yeah. Later… later would still work. You can give me a short phrase tonight and the real story over the weekend.”

 

Legosi made a point of still slipping in a proper hug and a kiss to his cheek. “Sounds good, Louis. Thanks for talking.”



…… 



It was a few days later when a message was delivered to the Shishigumi mansion. Ibuki was busy checking the ice locker at the time, insuring all the meat was still safely frozen. 

 

Ibuki had to read the letter twice, then he called Dope to his office to read it as well. 

 

“To the esteemed head of the Shishigumi:

 

I must apologize for your previous experience within my household. Our hospitality was not what it should have been. As such, I would like to extend an offer of repayment: choose a restaurant of your liking in the business district and I will treat you to a fine dining experience. You may bring along two of your entourage. Please respond with a time and place of your liking. 

 

In the name of the spirits, Lord Oguma of Clan Artio”

 

Dope blinked several times. 

 

Ibuki asked, “Is this a trap?”

 

Dope frowned and scanned the back and front of the letter as if there was something hidden to find. “It doesn’t sound expressly like a trap. Maybe. But it’s definitely weird however you slice it. If we can choose the place, you could pick a place more popular with carnivores. Neutral ground so to speak. Maybe the reptiles. …What do you think?”

 

Ibuki paced closer to the balcony. Oguma’s mansion was one of the biggest buildings in the city and he could still see it from a distance. 

 

An odd part of Ibuki wondered what Oguma was doing right now…

 

“I think… my time with him had value.” Ibuki stroked the lower part of his mane. “I learned much about how he and Artio operate. I will likely not get such opportunities again if I turn him down now.”

 

Dope picked up a writing quill off the other’s desk. “Should I write up a reply?”

 

“No,” Ibuki stated. The lion moved closer and gently took the letter back, “I will. But I’ll want to confer with you about the dinner when I’m back.”

 

Dope gave a quick bow. “Whatever you need, boss.”



…… 



Dolph ate very slowly. He was the most heavily armored in the almost-empty restaurant. He even wore a helmet while eating! His nearly-scarred eyes were tracking Artio’s guards, especially the buffalo who was cloaked in as much metal as the lion. 

 

But Ibuki wanted calm heads and cool hands in this room, and Dolph could be stone cold. He sat at Ibuki’s right side.

 

Ibuki wanted Hino to be in the room with him as well. Ibuki’s poor eyes for distance were his only real weakness, but most people wouldn’t be able to tell that just from looking at him. Hino was flexible and attentive. Someone like Hino could just fill in for him, be the eyes Ibuki needed. 

 

Hino sat at Ibuki’s left side at the dinner table, but he wasn’t eating much either. His eyes were calmly interested in Oguma and the red deer’s guards. He only ate with his right hand and kept his left loosely on the katana at his waist.

 

Oguma dressed less like an emperor and more like the finest businessman today, no traditional robes this evening. His table manners were precise and immaculate. Oguma did not exactly seem at ease… but there was some masked emotion lurking just beneath the surface. Ibuki wondered what it was.

 

Curiosity, perhaps?

 

Oguma was one of the only herbivores to ever look Ibuki in the eyes and not turn away. 

 

Oguma tried to breach the awkward silence. “I must admit I was almost certain you’d turn me down.”

 

Ibuki had the tiniest smirk. Yes, that would have been everyone’s expectation. Dolph would have, certainly. 

 

Ibuki was taking his time eating, a slow, relaxed sort of pace. He didn’t want to answer too quickly. He replied eventually after swallowing, “Clan Artio and Clan Felidae have never quite gotten along.”

 

That was the understatement of the century. 

 

Ibuki casually lifted another bite with his chopsticks, and gestured with it to Oguma, saying, “I am pleased to do my part in civil interaction - and food is always appreciated.”

 

Chew the food. Show no fear. Never to an herbivore.

 

Unconsciously the deer reflected the smirk on Ibuki’s face. Oguma repeated the sentiment, “Yes… ‘Civil.’ …We were not as civil as we could have been the other day. Your patience in that matter was most appreciated.”

 

Ibuki nodded slowly and finished chewing another bite. If nothing else the food did taste good. “It was perhaps unfair to think your son would tell you everything… There is not a son alive who shares everything with their parents.”

 

The deer was still restraining himself. Oguma did not confirm or deny. “It was as you said: our clans have never quite gotten along… I suppose I would have assumed - if lion gangsters attacked Artio - it would have been on your orders.”

 

Ibuki chose not to mention the more chaotic members of the gang. Some were harder to control than others. 

 

Ibuki made a calculated effort to sound playful about it, “Yes, well, when the avatar makes a personal promise to bury you alive, you have to re-evaluate many things.”

 

That got Oguma’s attention. There was practically a shine in his glasses now and he leaned in a few centimeters. “So you did talk to him, to the avatar?”

 

Ibuki gave a small laugh like the memory was funny now. “We tried to kill him first! We didn’t think it could really be him - or if it was, that the stories weren’t true… Folk tales and exaggerations…” He ran a hand back through his mane. “He proved otherwise.”

 

The deer’s sharp eyes were still watching. “Yes, that was quite a battle… We heard it all the way in my mansion… though if it really was the avatar, you lot are lucky to be alive at all.”

 

Ibuki chose not to confirm or deny that either. He glanced once at Dolph, who grumpily ate a huge bite of his sandwich. 

 

Oguma still seemed more than interested. “…What exactly did he look like?”

 

Ibuki said, “I couldn’t tell.” That was true enough. “Not precisely anyway. He took pains to disguise his appearance and his scent as well. He wore a mask: a skull shaped like one of yours, and he had antlers like yours.” Ibuki set his chopsticks aside and tapped a napkin to his lips. “I don’t claim to know every species, but that sounds like a deer to me.”

 

Oguma’s narrow eyes tightened behind his glasses. “Curious… They’ve checked Clan Artio several times.”

 

Ibuki casually laced his fingers together, “And are you saying that to deflect suspicion from yourself or is that an actual admission of ignorance?”

 

Sharp Oguma half glared, “I am being honest. You were honest and forthright the other evening, despite my unwillingness to listen.”

 

Ibuki decided not to agree out loud. Diplomacy was the better option. “Sometimes the truth is harder to believe.” 

 

The deer suddenly realized how aggressively he was posturing, so Oguma made a point of leaning back in his seat. 

 

It was hard to shake old attitudes, the expectations built up over generations that the other side was not to be trusted… 

 

And yet… Oguma was still plagued by certain questions…

 

He wondered then, “At what point in our game did you decide to craft a flower?”

 

The change of topic was not expected.

 

Ibuki had to think about it. “I don’t remember.”

 

Oguma said pointedly, “Now that’s dishonest.”

 

Ibuki’s lips curled up in a smirk and he leaned back in his chair. “You have that high an opinion of me?”

 

He’d take that as a victory.

 

Oguma complained, “I underestimated your intelligence once. I won’t do it again.”

 

For some reason, it still made Ibuki smirk. He motioned toward a pitcher of water, “May I demonstrate my bending without your guards starting a fight?”

 

The buffalo was even then tensing up to intervene, as was an angry antelope.

 

But Oguma’s interest was greater than his caution. Oguma gave a curt nod, “You may - on your side of the table.”

 

Ibuki gave a gentle nod in return. A slight gesture tugged the water pitcher closer to the lion. Then as he lifted his broad hand, the water inside it floated up into the air. “Water is the element of change. It moves easily. It embraces what you throw at it. The environment affects it, but give it time and running water will cut the earth.”

 

The lion continued moving his large fingers as he spoke and the airborne water floated along as easily as a puppet on his strings, taking different geometric shapes. 

 

Several were flowery in their design. “A good waterbender needs to internalize lessons like that… to stay ready to improvise and adapt… I may begin a game with a certain strategy or image in mind, but invariably the game requires I take an opponent’s moves into account.”

 

Ibuki froze the water with a fist, melted it again with opening fingers, then let water fall back into the pitcher as if it never even left. Ibuki relaxed again in his seat. “What I end up with may not be what I first imagined.”

 

Oguma said, “We’re playing again.”

 

Direct and to the point.

 

Ibuki laughed, “What, now?”

 

Oguma was trying to straighten his eating utensils, the napkin, “No. Once you’ve finished eating.”

 

Ibuki smiled at the deer and crossed one leg over the other. “I thought you were too busy for games.”

 

Oguma sat up straighter and all the more nobly. “I am making time. You are clearly a man of intelligence and culture. Understanding your gameplay will let me understand you.”

 

Ibuki chuffed at it, “Is it clan secrets you’re after? Because I promise I’m not entitled to many.”

 

Oguma complained, “No. I’m after you.” A tiny second passed. “Your secrets,” Oguma corrected himself. “Felidae is secondary, but something tells me you are vastly more dangerous than your predecessor.”

 

Ibuki almost looked playful as he sighed. “I suppose I’ll have to take the compliment.”

 

Oguma glared at him again and started eating faster. 



……



They spent over an hour playing pai sho, one round after another. 

 

Oguma kept taking his time, Ibuki didn’t. Oguma would agonize over each placement. Ibuki would only need a few seconds to make his move. 

 

Ibuki kept staring at the red deer with this knowing, laidback look - so patient, so at ease. 

 

Oguma glared at him every so often. 

 

Ibuki placed the final piece. He said casually, “You win again. Congratulations.”

 

Oguma said, “Don’t mock me. We’re playing again.”

 

The lion laughed. “Sore winner, are you? You’ve won every time.”

 

Oguma complained, “And every time we end up with - this!” The red deer gestured at the latest picture. It looked like a tree now.

 

Ibuki smirked and stretched out his arms. Falling sleeves failed to hide a few tattoos on his left forearm. “That's just how I have fun with it.”

 

Oguma gestured at the board in annoyance, “You're not even playing the same game! You’re brilliant and insightful and you insist on - losing for ephemeral beauty!”

 

The lion glanced aside at Hino. Hino was also trying not to grin. Ibuki nudged the base of the board game away, “Maybe I just want to make something beautiful out of a losing hand.”

 

Oguma had done all the math in his head. He’d been doing it constantly! This wasn’t even about pai sho. “You have every mental advantage you could want, the game is balanced and fair, you clearly know the rules and strategies - and you insist on playing it wrong! I don’t understand you. You could beat me if you just tried.”

 

Okay, now that definitely felt like a win to Ibuki. 

 

Ibuki smirked and teased him, “I thought you said you always won in the end. Something about the numbers don’t lie?”

 

Oguma pointed at him, accused him under his breath, “You defy the odds. Repeatedly .” Oguma huffed in frustration. He wanted to stand up and pace around, but it wouldn’t look proper. “I’m clearly missing something in your methods because you’re ruining statistical chance.”

 

Ibuki started to get ready to leave, “Well, that sounds like another compliment.”

 

For maybe the first time in his life, Oguma looked like he wanted to bite someone. He started picking up the pieces to reset the board. “We’re playing again.”

 

Ibuki happily declined, “It’s getting late.” Ibuki scratched at his maned neck, “As nice as this was, I should really get back to the gumi - make sure there are no new fires.”

 

Oguma bent closer over the table, “One more game.”

 

Ibuki laughed again. “You’re really not used to hearing no, are you?”

 

Oguma held up the lotus tile like a bet to be waged. “One game.”

 

The smiling lion shook his head. “Why don’t we just play next week? I can treat you at a place of your choosing.”

 

The red deer was grumbling under his breath. “Fine. Next week then. I’ll make you play for real.”

 

Cool confidence was locked on Ibuki’s features. The lion slowly gave him a bow. “I look forward to your attempt.”

 

Oguma scoffed and gave the slightest wave of his hand to dismiss him. 



…… 



The lions were headed back to their base. They rejoined with several others outside the restaurant. The walk was much more relaxed this evening, though the other locals still gave them a wide berth.

 

Hino asked the opening of a joke, “Would you like a knife, boss?”

 

Ibuki kept walking along. He glanced once at the airbender’s sword, “No, I don’t think we have to worry about him. Why, do you think I need one?”

 

Hino teased him, “Only to cut the sexual tension, sir.”

 

Miguel choked a laugh. 

 

Ibuki shook his head, sarcastically saying, “Ha. Ha. I was just being civil.”

 

Hino added, “Sir, you were eye-fucking each other for over an hour. Any harder and your clothes would have caught fire - and Oguma would have jumped you.”

 

Ibuki resisted the urge to roll his eyes. “Hino?”

 

Hino replied, “Yes, sir?”

 

“Please shut up now.”

 

Hino grinned and tipped his head low. “As you wish, sir.”



……



They met far more than twice. 

 

Faster than he wanted to admit… Oguma started looking forward to their games. The chance to play another round with that lion? It caught his fancy.

 

Every day was business and ledgers, meetings that could have been letters. Everyone wanted an audience. Everyone was falling over backwards cause they thought Oguma had the avatar. 

 

(Practically everyone but the lions anyway.)

 

Oguma had no problem taking advantage of an opportunity, letting people believe what they want, but many moments were just monotonous…

 

No, he didn’t want to visit Warden. No, he didn’t care if Rodentia and Mustelidae were having a falling out. No, he didn’t care if Perisso was armoring up. If Perisso wants to buy so much metal, then Artio should sell. End of story.

 

But another dinner with the boss of the Shishigumi? And Oguma was looking forward to it?

 

…Oguma had officially gone insane. 

 

His personal guards, his servants and assistants, the other members of the nobility - no one liked this idea. This was madness. Oguma had to order people to stop talking more than once. 

 

‘Civil interaction.’ That’s what Ibuki called it. Oguma could sell that. It would make a great story, a cover - a Lord of Artio dining with a Felidae butcher. Proof that Oguma had no hand in the avatar’s attack! He was risking his life for diplomacy. Nod nod. Yes, yes.

 

Oguma would just have to hide how enjoyable a risk it was.

 

He ran strategies in his head over and over. He tried to replay the lion’s moves, analyze movements and rationales - but the problem was always that Oguma didn’t think like that one lion. Oguma couldn’t predict the moves of a person he didn’t understand. Their priorities were different. 

 

Was this mystery? Was this confusion or surprise? The allure of the unknown?

 

Oguma saw the world in numbers and that lion brought a paint set to math class. 

 

And then the day came for their next little rendezvous and Oguma had to contend with the most disturbing realization of all…

 

…He was giddy to play a board game…

 

Oguma swore to himself that Louis could never find out about this.



……



Ibuki placed a tile on the board. “Do you always wear those?” He pointed at Oguma’s face, “Those glasses. Spectacles, are they called?”

 

Oguma lost his focus. “These?” He removed the glasses for a moment and regarded them again. “Often. Not always.”

 

Oguma returned them to his face once more. “I find them helpful enough. People can only heal so much.”

 

Oguma placed another tile. “They were expensive to come by right now, but I hardly want for wealth. The real hazard was shipping. Glass breaks with surprising ease. Yet I imagine everyone will be wearing them in a few decades.”

 

Ibuki almost laughed. “Everyone?”

 

“Everyone,” Oguma gave the slightest shrug. He gestured toward the lion, “I’ve seen the way you squint. Wouldn’t you improve your eyesight if you could?”

 

Ibuki seemed the tiniest fraction of embarrassed and shifted in his seat. “Oh. You noticed that, did you?”

 

Oguma replied, “I spend a lot of time looking at you.”

 

Ibuki chuckled softly for quite some time. Oguma often amused him.

 

The red deer quickly complained, “I did not mean it in such a way and you know it. Do not mock me.” 

 

Ibuki shook his head in utter relaxation, “Oh, no, Oggy, I would never mock you.” He placed a tile so casually. “Be entertained by you? Perhaps.”

 

Oguma warned him with a finger, “I am not an entertainer.” Critical eyes scanned the lion up and down. “You have my attention when we play. That is all. I will discover all your tells soon enough and then I will understand you completely.”

 

Oguma slammed down the next tile with more aggression. 

 

Ibuki murmured to himself. He leaned an arm against the table, eyes trailing over the board and all the tiles arranged so far.

 

It wasn’t really the board he had to think about though. Ibuki admitted, “If you asked me when I was younger… I would have jumped to say yes.”

 

Oguma frowned. “To divulge your tells?”

 

Ibuki laughed, “No! Spectacles.” The lion nodded as he placed a tile. “I would have liked them then. But the state of my eyes are a liability. If I were to openly wear such a thing, it would be declaring my weakness to all our enemies.”

 

Ibuki shifted from leaning on one arm to the other. “I had to join the Shishigumi. I can’t afford to show any weakness now. What if someone hit me in the face? The glass could blind me completely. So… I shall just have to suffer.”

 

Ibuki tried to make that last part sound like a joke, but Oguma didn’t even smile. 

 

The red deer was still looking at him with those narrow eyes, so sharp behind his glasses. Oguma said, “Every time I talk to you, it feels like you say one truth but you’re hiding three more. Your statements only beget more questions.”

 

The lion murmured again - the usual rumble that he was thinking. The way Ibuki looked around the room, it was obvious he was avoiding Oguma’s gaze. 

 

Ibuki didn’t even care where the next piece landed. He practically flipped it onto the board like a coin. “Honesty is dangerous. And no one really wants the truth.”

 

Oguma stared harder at that single male lion. Oggy insisted in an almost childish way, “I want the truth.”

 

For the shadow of a moment, Ibuki looked worn and beaten down - like Oguma wasn’t even looking at the same person, like some weary specter couldn’t hold up the weight of his own flesh.

 

And then there was just the lion again and the mask of those tired eyes.

 

Oguma was searching him for something new, something in his face or posture that might reveal the thoughts inside.

 

But for all Oguma’s efforts, the only novelty was the trace of a tattoo on Ibuki’s chest.



……



Ibuki laughed. He honest to goodness laughed! “My spirits, these are amazing!!”

 

Ibuki kept taking the glasses on and off his face.

 

Ibuki and Oguma had been sitting at a table in Oguma’s personal chambers. The game was only half played, but they weren’t rushing to keep playing. Ibuki actually stood up.

 

Ibuki looked around with his own foggy eyes first, then added the glasses - saw so many details, such precision, all the books and fine art that decorated this place - and when he took the glasses off, everything was back to mist.

 

He kept looking around Oguma’s room and saw a hundred new things. A painting on the wall featured an ocean in a state of storm. Color and light captured it all with ethereal intensity. Ibuki didn’t know a storm could be so gorgeous, or that a painting could look so real.

 

The red deer had a quiet smile as he walked near. Oguma did not look so sharp without his glasses; he finally got Ibuki to try his pair instead. “They make such a difference for you?”

 

Ibuki’s face made it clear: ‘a difference’ was an understatement. The lion admitted, “I knew my eyes were bad, but I didn’t know they were that bad. Everyone gets to see like this normally?”

 

Pride was making Oguma’s smile grow. “I don’t know about everyone. Poor vision seems to be a common weakness across most species.”

 

Ibuki was still looking around the room, staring at pottery and all the fancy old candles. 

 

The doors to the balcony were slightly ajar. Curtains ruffled in the night wind, and Ibuki thought he saw something outside. 

 

Ibuki looked back to Oguma, then pointed at the balcony. “Excuse me. May I?”

 

Oguma gave permission with a wave of his hand, “Please. Feel free.”

 

The lion moved very fast then, excitement clear in his limbs. He still held the glasses with one hand as if afraid they might fall and shatter at any moment. He pushed the balcony door wider, the curtains, and looked out across the city and that beautiful night sky.

 

Ibuki whispered in awe, “Spirits… I didn’t…”

 

Oguma followed him at a slower pace, afraid to seem clingy. He measured his steps as he approached, “Didn’t what?”

 

Ibuki could barely tear his eyes away to glance at the deer beside him. The universe above was overwhelming and Ibuki was trying to see the whole thing. “I didn’t know there were so many stars…”

 

Oguma felt a strange lightness to his whole being, some emotion inside that he could hardly name but one he knew he needed more of. “Keep them.”

 

Ibuki turned in shock. “What? No, I couldn’t. They’re too expensive.”

 

Quickly but carefully, Ibuki tried to hand them back - but Oguma put up his hand to stop him.

 

“Keep them,” Oguma insisted. “I’m the wealthiest man in the country and I bought multiple pairs. I have extras. You can have those.”

 

Ibuki looked so unsure in that moment. 

 

There was that shift again: the sight of something Ibuki kept trying to hide. The lion always looked so confident and relaxed - fought to look that way in front of Oggy - but right now he looked like neither. 

 

Disbelief in the face of a gift?

 

Ibuki somehow managed to say, “Thank you,” and there was complete sincerity in that.

 

Oguma felt a curious heat growing on his face. Oguma whispered, “Think nothing of it.”

 

Embarrassment? Modesty? What, was Oguma twelve? He felt so off-center around this one lion.

 

Oguma tried to step back and away, act like he was only interested in the board game. “Just… don’t wear them around my men. They might get the wrong impression.”

 

Ibuki, with his new glasses, could see much more of the red deer - even as Oguma moved further from him.

 

Oguma was flustered by something. 

 

Ibuki did not know whether to look at the sky or the deer anymore. He asked out loud, “And what would be the right impression?”

 

Oguma had a seat at the table and readjusted his clothes. He had to clear his throat, “Civil interaction. Of course.”

 

“Of course,” Ibuki replied. The lion slowly stepped closer to the table. “It’s important that we stay… civil…”



……



Ibuki introduced him to hard breads. Oguma introduced him to fancy stir frys.

 

It seemed a little unfair honestly. As they stood around a table, Oguma chewed awkwardly on the too-tough baked good and was uncertain how to be polite. He held up a piece of the bread, “You actually like this so much?” 

 

The lion murmured in contemplation. Strong jaws enjoyed biting down. “Well, your chefs are much more sophisticated than mine… Perhaps a better description would be I enjoy the feel of eating it… It’s nice having something to… chew.”

 

There was a comment about bitey carnivores in there somewhere, but Oguma expressly held back. He looked around the room for a very different topic and found it under the lion’s mane.

 

The deer gently pointed at the lion’s neck and asked, “You weren’t in the woods today, were you?”

 

The lion frowned more and tried to look down. “What? No. Why?” Ibuki tried to check the folds of his clothes, but he clearly wasn’t seeing what Oguma did. “Do I have something on me?”

 

The deer stepped closer and said, “Here. Wait. Let me.”

 

Oguma was still careful about touching the lion’s neck and removing part of a tiny plant from the thick fur. He held it up properly for Ibuki to see.

 

The lion got a particularly toothy smile and almost laughed. “Oh. That!” Ibuki held the plant with his own two fingers, “That’s not from the woods. That’s medicine.”

 

“Medicine?!” Oguma spoke loudly. He startled back and looked over him again, “You failed to mention you were sick! I’d have my healers treat you in a heartbeat!”

 

Ibuki’s simple smile remained and he held the plant closer to his feline nose. “Not that kind of medicine.” The lion huffed a deeper breath over the plant. His eyes closed, and after another second he sighed out instead. “It’s silver vine. You’ve heard of cat nip, yes?”

 

The red deer still looked suspicious and concerned, but he recognized that much. “I’ve heard of it, yes. Some sort of Felidae intoxicant?”

 

Ibuki regarded the tiny little plant and kept his breathing slow. “Functionally, yes. It hits quicker than alcohol, but doesn’t last nearly as long. Yet my doctor keeps telling me I need to relax and if he thinks I’m not relaxing enough, he surprises me with it.”

 

Oguma looked no closer to being satisfied. His concern remained and he fussed with his own clothes. “Your doctor thinks you need medicine so badly, he springs it on you?”

 

The lion was smirking and his tail flicked twice behind him. He held the little plant towards Oggy like a flower, “Why, Oguma, you’re not worried about me , are you? The boss of the Shishigumi?”

 

Oguma snatched the silver vine away. “Of course, I am! You’re,” Oguma suddenly stopped mid-sentence and flicked the plant away. “…the only man in the city who still knows how to play pai sho.”

 

It was completely and obviously a lie and somehow that still made Ibuki happy.

 

“You can’t die,” Oguma outright ordered him. The deer crossed his arms and glanced aside, “Or I’ll have no one who can keep up with me.”

 

The lion’s chest was rumbling with a purr that had no intention of slowing down. “I’ll do my very best, Oggy. I’d hate to leave you alone.”



……



One advantage to glasses? Noticing more of the details on Oguma’s face. He had a very grumpy look to him this evening, hunched further over the table. At several points Oguma even had his head on his arms.

 

Ibuki was trying to be polite before, but it was only clearer as the game went on. “You should really speak to your doctor about that shoulder.”

 

The red deer huffed and promptly sat up straight. “Which one?”

 

Ibuki pointed to the deer’s left and right side, “Which doctor or which shoulder?”

 

“Yes,” Oguma complained more, folding hands together.

 

Ibuki playfully rolled his eyes. “Now that’s just trying to be difficult. The richest man in the country can afford some kind of treatment for an injured shoulder.”

 

Oguma glared like a frustrated child being told to take his medicine. “It’s not an injury.”

 

Ibuki still looked at Oguma like he could see right through the posturing. “This is the second time I’ve seen you like this. It’s clearly not healthy if it keeps coming back.”

 

“It’s not an injury,” Oguma insisted grumpily, trying to sit up even straighter. “An injury is easily addressed. I, you may have noticed, have a very solid rack upon my head. So at the end of a long day, my neck is often sore.” He nearly slammed his next tile down. “There’s no point seeking frivolous assistance when the problem is just that I’m a hardworking man … with sizable adornments such as these.”

 

The deer made a slight flourish of his antlers.

 

But the lion nearly snorted. It amused him too much and he had to cover his face. “ Oggy . …Oggy, you’re trying to sound proud of either, 1: working too hard , or 2: having a giant rack . Neither of those are the boasts you think they are.”

 

Oguma very much crossed his arms and glared. “I was not seeking your approval or permission. My physical well-being is none of your concern.”

 

Ibuki rubbed at his own face, trying not to smirk or laugh, but it was just too much. “You have no idea how to let someone help you, do you?”

 

Oguma scoffed right back. “That’s rich, coming from you. I had to just about twist your arm to give you those spectacles.”

 

The lion chuckled softly and stretched in place. “Fair point. …I suppose you aren’t going to tell anyone anyway, so I might as well help you myself.”

 

The deer regarded him with more suspicion and leaned back. “Tell what to who?”

 

Ibuki stood up from his seat and reached into the open air beside him. Claws scratched through empty space, drawing water onto his fingertips.

 

It didn’t take much for Ibuki to set the water glowing. “That I can heal.”

 

Oguma was still reluctant to let a huge lion get behind him, but he’d never shown fear in front of Ibuki before and he wasn’t about to start now. “You can make water from nothing?”

 

“Not nothing,” Ibuki stated as he pressed glowing hands to the deer’s shoulders. “Your own bending masters are probably familiar with the theory - the humidity in the air can be condensed by a good waterbender. I… am a good waterbender.”

 

Ibuki was a very good waterbender and the relief was almost immediate. Oguma gasped sharply at cool sensation and then sighed out his next breath. “I am not certain I understand the problem - or what I’m supposed to keep quiet.”

 

Ibuki made a point of massaging the deer’s broad neck even as he used his bending. “I apologize. For a moment I forgot it doesn’t matter. I’m the boss now… The short of it is that Felidae has… something of a caste system for benders. Every last bender matters so much to us. So if you’re lucky enough to be blessed by the spirits, there’s an expectation that you’ll use your bending for the good of the clan. Airbenders become messengers. Earthbenders become builders. Firebenders become soldiers. Things like that.”

 

The red deer was frowning again, but not from pain. No, the pain had vanished so quickly and Oguma loosed a very quiet groan of enjoyment. “Healers become doctors? …How would that work with the Shishigumi?”

 

Ibuki kept gently rubbing the deer’s neck anyway. Strong fingers were talented. “Well, my own doctor is one of us. There’s a lot of meat to keep frozen, and when we get attacked… well, let’s just say it was important we had healers when the avatar attacked.”

 

“I’m still not sure I see the problem.” Oguma started to turn around, but Ibuki kept him faced forward. “You’re a man of great intelligence and culture. I would think employment as a doctor would appeal to you.”

 

The lion’s hands tightened for all of a second.

 

It was enough for Oguma to realize something was wrong, even if Ibuki quickly relaxed. Oguma tried to look back again, “Ibuki?”

 

The lion forced a smile. “I can accept the compliment.”

 

“But?” Oguma managed to turn enough so he could see him.

 

Ibuki looked stiff and restrained, and gave the slightest pat to Oguma’s shoulder. “But I… am not a doctor.”

 

It sounded so final, and Oguma didn’t know what else to say.



……



In his private chambers, Oguma actually laughed. “You are impossible!”

 

Ibuki just smirked like he always did, but he was wearing the glasses Oguma gave him. “I clearly have to be some kind of probable. This keeps happening.”

 

The deer shook his head in exasperation, looking at the latest art fashioned out of their game board. 

 

Oguma complained half-heartedly, “You’d think I’d have figured out the trick by now, but we keep ending up here.”

 

Ibuki glanced around the red deer’s private quarters. “Well, if it makes you feel better, you’ve only had me in this room for a few weeks. How did you put it? Something about disliking your guards seeing so much emotion? So, technically, we haven’t been here that long.”

 

Oguma was fighting the desire to smile. “You know what I meant.” He pointed insistently at Ibuki and then the flower pattern made of their tiles. 

 

Ibuki’s grin was absolutely cat-like. “Yes, I did.” The lion took a few sniffs of some silver vine, then returned it to a pocket. “…My men still think it’s crazy that I step into this building without them.”

 

Oguma sighed and relaxed in his chair. “My men think it’s crazy I send them away. But surely if you wanted to eat me, you would have done it by now.”

 

Ibuki’s eyes trailed lazily over the red deer’s body. “You do look delicious.”

 

Oguma scoffed, “Oh, knock it off.”

 

Ibuki rumbled softly as he stared. “What, you didn’t realize?”

 

The red deer pulled his shirt tighter and complained, “I am not delicious .”

 

Ibuki teased, “Maybe I should have said scrumptious . Red deer is my favorite meat.”

 

Oguma was trying not to smile. “Oh, ha ha. Have a good laugh. We’re playing again.”

 

Oguma started to take his pieces back to his side of the table. Ibuki joined him, arm stretching across the board. Ibuki’s sleeve rode up slightly at one point, showing a little more of his forearm and the old ink marks.

 

Oguma had seen the tattoos every so often, but he hadn’t brought it up before. He didn’t know if he could. “May I ask you a personal question?”

 

Ibuki joked as he retrieved more of his tiles, “A personal question? I don’t know, Oggy. I’m not really comfortable with personal questions.”

 

The playful lion was all smiles.

 

Oguma looked very grumpy about it. “I’m being serious. You have me curious about something, but I wasn’t sure if I could ask.”

 

A tiny light caught a corner of the lion’s glasses. Still he smiled, “I can’t make promises without hearing the question first. But I suppose you have earned a little honesty. Ask away.”

 

Oguma’s eyes were critically examining him again. “Is tattooing common among Felidae? You never struck me as the type, but I’ve seen some on your arms. A line on your chest. Some looked like writing.”

 

The slightest grimace crossed the lion’s face. If Oguma wasn’t so used to staring at him, he would have missed it.

 

Ibuki tried to hide his expression, but he picked up the next piece more slowly. “Not common.” His tone was flat, serious, unlike his usual self with Oguma. The deer regretted asking immediately. 

 

Ibuki added a little more, but his muted tone remained. “Some tattoo. Some like it as art. Expression and history. Some use it as intimidation. I think some even enjoy the pain.”

 

Ibuki picked up one of the prettier tiles and examined it more closely. It was a distraction. 

 

Oguma hesitated to reply, “I almost wondered if they were spells.”

 

Ibuki shifted back into his usual humor. “Spells?” He flipped the tile like a coin and caught it before it landed. “What, like fanciful hexes and spirit magic?”

 

Oguma mumbled a defense, “Well, I didn’t think they’d work .” Oguma picked up the pieces more rapidly. “I saw some phrase on your arm about recovery and wondered if it was a cultural thing - an enchantment to give you strength, some Felidae superstition like that.”

 

Ibuki made that face again: like he was hurting and didn’t want to show it. “No,” the lion said flatly. He tried to shake away the feeling, “No, I… I got these from herbivores actually… from Clan Rodentia…”

 

Oguma did not expect the connection nor did he recognize how they could be involved - yet there was something in the way that the lion spoke and moved that unnerved him. “Did they… catch you? Make an example of you?”

 

Ibuki scoffed under his breath. “No. Not hardly.”

 

The lion stopped picking up and just gripped tight to some random tile. Oggy looking at him was starting to feel unpleasant.

 

The red deer stopped moving as well. Oguma just sat there. “You don’t have to tell me. …I was just expressing curiousity.”

 

Ibuki’s weary eyes rose up to Oguma’s sight. “You said you cared about the truth before. Did you mean that?”

 

Oguma gently set his hands on his thighs and sat up straighter. “Yes.” It was easy to find conviction. “Everyone has secrets. But I am interested in knowing you… in knowing your real story… Ibuki…”

 

The lion was still debating something inside. 

 

Oguma added, “Please do not feel compelled.”

 

All at once, Ibuki pulled up the sleeve on his left arm. He held it towards the other man, let Oggy read the old markings: ‘Recovery from exhaustion.’

 

Ibuki said dryly, “Makes you want to laugh, right? I like your theory. An enchantment! That’d be great.”

 

Ibuki let his sleeve fall and slowly shook his head. “No. I got these tattoos when my parents sold me to Rodentia…”

 

“Sold??” Oguma said suddenly. He leaned in closer, “Rodentia doesn’t keep slaves. No one does. The avatar put an end to all of that ages ago. It’s not still happening, is it??”

 

Ibuki grit his teeth. His jaw didn’t want to open, like his body resisted even shaping the words. “Not slaves,” Ibuki bitterly managed. “ Medicine … I was twelve.”

 

Oguma felt his heart beating faster. He dragged in more air through his nose. 

 

The red deer’s mind was sharp enough to put some details together and he felt himself get angrier. Oguma asked anyway, “How would herbivores use children for medicine?”

 

Ibuki couldn’t look at him anymore. “How do you think? With a knife, a mortar, and a pestle… piece… by piece… until they can’t keep you alive anymore.”

 

Ibuki tried to shrug, but it looked like the movement was agony. Any bit of relaxation Ibuki might have had was gone. He was so tense, like he was ready to fight the whole world.

 

Oguma felt rage for the third or fourth time in his life. “I’m sorry.”

 

Ibuki weakly rolled away one of the tiles across the table, and he watched as it fell off onto the floor.

 

Ibuki gathered his false strength. “I can’t complain. The spirits have a sense of irony. That’s how I got my bending! I iced every - last - one of those rats before the knife got deep. I eat meat now and it makes me strong enough that I will never end up there again. And for some crazy reason the gang chose me as their new boss. Leader of the failures! …They’re the only family I need.”

 

Ibuki stood up from his chair and started stalking towards the balcony.

 

Oguma still looked like he couldn’t believe it, “You were twelve?”

 

Pacing, Ibuki had all these arguments in his head before. He gestured at the deer without looking at him, “Come on, Oggy, you’re a businessman! You know how it is. Every clan trades in blood behind closed doors - including your own. Who do you sell to? The eagles? The bears? The only difference is the cost and who gets the bodies.” 

 

“But not children!” Oguma knew how trite it sounded before it even escaped him. “And not when they’re alive! It’s one thing if a dying herbivore consents to help their family, it's another to make victims!”

 

The temperature dropped ten degrees in a split second. The lion pointed outside, “When has age ever made a difference for carnivore children?? We’re already dying! You think your ‘good’ King Hendryk doesn’t want us all dead? Or High Lord Yafya? It’s math, Oggy! Herbivores outnumber carnivores three-to-one in a good year! Four or five times when the years are bad! Their armies could wipe out Felidae at any time. You wouldn’t even need all the herbivore clans, and hell, Canida might even join them!” 

 

The dogs probably wanted them gone, too.

 

Oguma tried to reach for facts, but this wasn’t the conversation he expected. He was on the defensive, tightening up just like the lion. “Canida would never stand for that. They’re carnivore, too.”

 

Ibuki’s fists were shaking, “No, they’re good carnivores.” The word was practically mockery. “They get to look good because they stand right next to Clan Aves - as if Aves isn’t a massive joke, birds who claim to be herbivores when they love eating insects and some will even eat meat. The big ‘Egg Treaty’ is smokescreen and faked philanthropy to make birds and dogs look noble and acceptable - and makes the rest of us look worse!”

 

Glasses weren’t necessary; Ibuki had years to see the politics and everything written on the walls. The floor was frosting at his feet. He barely had to gesture and ice made puppets in the air, “Ursidae is paralyzed at the fear of drawing attention. Mustelidae slides underneath it. Tellura flies above it all! Squamata’s big and scary, but they can get by with less meat and nobody wants to fuck with venom. Meanwhile Felidae is desperate for meat and resources so the strong have a fighting chance!” 

 

The lion wanted to spit the words, “It’s just math, Oggy! What you’re so good at! So don’t pretend you can’t see the logic! I was a worthless drain on my family!” Ice puppets popped out of existence. “So if herbivores are willing to pay big for live carnivores, then it matters! Trading the occasional weak-limbed, weak-eyed boy so the poor family has meat and medicine? It just makes sense. It’s cost effective! My family had to do what it takes to survive - and so did I!”

 

Was he trying to convince himself?

 

Several candles had lost their flame in the creeping chill.

 

Everything seemed to be getting darker.

 

For the first time in all their interactions, Oguma actually looked scared.

 

The lion’s heart was racing far too fast and he let too much show. So much had been building for so long and now he was ruining the one good thing he had.

 

Oguma finally spoke, “…You aren’t your parents.”

 

“Aren’t I??” the lion snapped back, claws extended for war. “They had no problem cutting me out of their life and I have no problem cutting them back, none at all, no one who gets in my way. I will do anything I have to to survive. No, I’m not my parents, Oggy, I’m worse!”

 

Ibuki smacked aside the table and tiles scattered every which way.

 

Oguma finally burst to movement, but just to stand right up and grab the lion’s right hand. “Then cut me!” Oguma grasped the lion’s right hand tight and didn’t care if the claws nicked him. “Anyone in your way? Well, I’m in your way now! Cut me!”

 

The lion’s flesh shook, but didn’t pull away. No, the moment Oguma even touched his hand, the whole beast seemed to shrink.

 

Oguma was practically goading him, “You can’t do it, can you?”

 

The lion hissed under his breath, “I could if I wanted!”

 

“But you don’t,” the deer insisted. His left hand grabbed at Ibuki’s right wrist, two limbs to hold one of the lion’s. “I don’t know your family or what they went through, but do you think me a child? Do you think I was just enamored by your good looks like a prepubescent school boy? No! You came into the home of your enemies all on your own. Then you sat down and invited them to a game . You played with them .” 

 

“You faced them with cunning and intelligence, with wisdom and artistry, more patience and humility than I ever deserved. I see you, Ibuki. You’d sacrifice everything for your men - for the family you chose - and you even go out of your way to help this stupid old man. You are dying inside, but you choose to spend your moments with me making the smallest bit of beauty - even when you know the beauty won’t last, even when it’s messy and hard-won and takes so much fighting to make anything at all!” 

 

“You are the single most wonderful man I have ever had the opportunity to meet, and you did it all in spite of a world that makes you suffer and a family that threw you away. They were blind - and so was I. Because now I spend every day looking forward to the time I see you again. I go to bed thinking of you - and I say that knowing full well that you’re a meat-eating carnivore who’s had to kill to survive this long. You ‘ had to join the Shishigumi.’ That’s what you said. You’ll fight if you have to, but you don’t actually want to kill anyone, do you?”

 

The lion didn’t reply.

 

He didn’t even know if he could.

 

Just breathing was hard, just holding himself still - but Oguma’s hands were still tightly grasped around his right wrist.

 

Just a lifeline to keep him from falling away.

 

All frost had melted.

 

His defeat was complete.

 

Low-eared Ibuki whispered downwards, “This was a mistake… I’m sorry.”

 

Oguma’s fingers curled more kindly around Ibuki’s fingers, and he took a step closer.

 

The deer said softly, “This was not… a mistake.”

 

Ibuki’s eyes slowly followed the red deer’s sleeve until he was looking at Oggy properly. 

 

There was such an intensity of emotion and affection in Oguma’s face, so many shades of expression and Ibuki could hardly tell what they all meant. 

 

Was the lion crying?

 

Ibuki muttered and shook his head, “We were not meant to talk like this.”

 

“But maybe we needed to,” Oguma gently pressed.

 

“Why?” Ibuki still sounded bitter. “So you can finally see me for how I am? A wild beast pretending to be the slightest bit refined.” 

 

“A wounded animal,” Oguma shifted the words.

 

“I’m a bloodthirsty monster,” the large lion insisted. “I am exactly as bad as you have heard, a killer unwanted by his family, in the most unwanted clan on the planet.” Ibuki was losing strength by the second. His body was falling in on itself. “You got your truth. So we’re done here.”

 

Ibuki tried to pull away, but Oguma didn’t let him. Oguma said so quietly, “No, we’re not.”

 

No emotion, Ibuki said, “You can’t stop me.”

 

“I can beg,” Oguma answered. “And I can follow you. Not so well, I imagine, as if you were hunting me… but I could try all the same.”

 

The red deer was leaning very close to him.

 

They had the same glasses and the same eyes. But that was all they shared. 

 

Ibuki hesitated. He said, “Why would you? We … aren’t doing that.”

 

Oguma asked, “We aren’t doing what?”

 

Ibuki said, “This… whatever… this is… We shouldn’t.”

 

The red deer’s hands slowly reached for the lion’s shirt, as if afraid the slightest speed might break the moment. Ibuki didn’t move at all. Maybe even leaving took a strength he didn’t have.

 

Oguma whispered, “I’m not sure what this is. But I still know I want it.”

 

Was that hope in Oguma’s voice?

 

“There’s nothing to want.” Ibuki still protested, trying to glance away. “Our clans have never gotten along. I am just a monster.”

 

Oguma said, “And now I know that isn’t true.”

 

Oguma was standing even closer.

 

It was still hard to breathe. Ibuki mumbled, “I don’t see what you see.”

 

Oguma cracked the tiniest smile. “Then it’s a good thing I gave you glasses.”

 

Ibuki said, “It’s not enough.” His volume dropped even more, “I can’t see what I can’t have. It just… hurts too much…”

 

The two had gotten so close, they could feel each other’s breath.

 

Inhale. Exhale.

 

Eyes closed and they hugged without even trying. 

 

Just holding.

 

Just hugging.

 

Squeezing so tight, the only people in this world gone mad.

 

And when they kissed, eyes closed, it was like so many things shifted at once. 

 

Oguma reached for him. Ibuki kissed him like he was desperate, like he was starving. Oguma needed him near. 

 

Things just… happened…



……



Ibuki laid on his back in Oguma’s bed, eyes closed, utterly relaxed. He couldn’t even remember being this happy. His chest found the energy to purr in contentment.

 

Oguma lay beside him, eyes trying to memorize every line of Ibuki’s bare body. He wanted this memory forever. 

 

His fingertips slowly felt along the lion’s chest and arm, the strength in his flesh… Old ink could not make Ibuki lesser.

 

Oggy whispered, “You’re just… so beautiful…”

 

The lion rumbled again. He didn’t want to get up or move ever again. He just said, “So are you…” 

 

Ibuki struggled to open his dazed eyes and see the red deer again. “I didn’t plan… I didn’t think we could… do such a thing…”

 

Oguma let his hand rest on Ibuki’s stomach and felt the rise and fall of his breaths. Air meant he was living. Oguma admitted, “I haven’t done something that crazy in my entire life.”

 

“Welcome to the club, I suppose… I was being crazy, too…” Ibuki mumbled lower, “Though some of my men did already think we were fucking…”

 

Oguma smiled at it like it was a terrible joke. “That’s awfully presumptuous of them.”

 

Ibuki smiled in turn, “So very.” His volume dropped even more, “They thought they knew what was happening, but… they didn’t…”

 

They had to kiss a few more times.

 

Oggy hurt to tear himself away,  but guilt and anxiety were slipping back into his thoughts. The deer laid on his back and looked at the ceiling above. “What are we supposed to do now?”

 

Madness. Oguma didn’t have a plan for this either. They were supposed to be enemies, not lovers - but Oguma never felt like this with anyone, not in all his years. Every moment with Ibuki made Oguma hungry for another.

 

Was this really love? No wonder people write all those songs. 

 

Ibuki carefully rolled towards Oguma, and loosely rested his head on the red deer’s arm. “We have an expression in the Shishigumi.”

 

Oguma’s right eyebrow rose up high. He asked like it was impossible, “How do you possibly have an expression for this specific situation?”

 

Ibuki slowly got back his old grin, “Be gay, do crime.”

 

Oguma snorted ungracefully. He tried to hide his face behind his free hand, “That’s terrible.” 

 

But it made him think…

 

Oguma then added, “Are many of you gay?”

 

Ibuki murmured sleepily, “I don’t know about many… But we’re a gang, not a clan… People are complicated. Even in Felidae, we’re functionally criminals. So we have to stand by each other - even if it pisses off the rest of the clan. What does it matter if we break a few extra laws and find love wherever we can? Wouldn’t even be the first time one of us courted outside of the clan.”

 

Oguma swallowed harder. “Are we courting?”

 

Ibuki gradually leaned up on his elbow. He smiled as he gazed down at Oguma, “It felt like we were, yes…”

 

Oguma looked more nervous and Ibuki’s confidence was easy to harm.

 

Ibuki wilted in place. The lion tried to shake off sorrow, to put on his usual facade, “But I, I get it. I understand. You have a lot to lose. I’m just a gangster. And I sell meat.”

 

Oguma reached for Ibuki’s arm before he could get away, “I don’t want to lose you.”

 

The awkward lion didn’t think it was safe to smile. “I don’t want to lose you either…”

 

Oguma’s fingertips went up higher to stroke through the lion’s mane, brush the longer hairs away from his face. “Then we’ll just have to find a way.”

 

They could find so much happiness just seeing each other’s eyes. 

 

Everything else was just details.

 

Ibuki tried to lighten the mood. “You know, there’s an old story about two lovers who were forbidden from one another…”

 

Oguma was quick to ask, “What did they do?”

 

Ibuki leaned in closer, wanting to share another kiss. “They made themselves a secret tunnel…”

 

Oguma kissed him again before he could say anything else. 

 

Somewhere out in the business district, the tiny squirrel orchestra started a new song.

Chapter 40: Coming out of my cage

Summary:

And I've been doing just *guys.*

Gotta gotta be down
Because I want it all.
It started out with a kiss.
How did it end up like this?

But it's just the price I pay.
Destiny is calling me.
Open up my eager eyes
'Cause I'm Mr. Brightside...

Notes:

Happy New Year everybody!! :)

So what was Legosi doing while Oguki things happened? Well...

-Long chapter is definitely a double chapter.-

Chapter Text

Riz kept glancing into the boy’s wash room, slightly nervous about the weirdness of these events. Sure, Gon knew about the big avatar issue, and the other staff shouldn’t have a reason to visit the student athletes’ locker rooms…

 

…but Legosi was passed out on a bench and having some weird avatar out-of-body vision quest. The lights were on, but nobody was home. Thankfully Legosi put his clothes back on before that! Yet the big bear really only had so many options available if someone randomly showed up. Louis couldn’t stick around either because if Louis was in the locker rooms too long, his dad’s guards might have come to investigate.

 

At least Riz had one excuse ready and raring to go…

 

“My friend is still in there… sick… like, really super, very gross sick… you should head out fast cause it does not smell good… I’m sticking around in case he needs help.”

 

Riz was hoping his utmost that nobody showed up and Legosi woke soon…



*



Under a black sky, the city was shrouded in mist. Buildings were crowded together, some homes stacked on top of each other like mismatched socks, but Legosi couldn’t sense anyone else around.

 

He sniffed at the weird air, he held still for vibrations, but the only thing moving was the tiger and the wind.

 

It had only been evening in the locker room, but in this spiritual plane it was worse than midnight.

 

The fog was just too thick. Now Legosi could barely see beyond a dozen meters. 

 

Legosi walked along a narrow street, eyes often turned upwards. Just above him, the playful tiger was having fun balancing on the edge of a roof. Striped arms were spread for balance, but that was just cause Kota was messing around.

 

When they got here, Kota stopped looking like transparent spirit. His body was just as real-looking as Legosi’s own.

 

Legosi knew Kota died in better clothes than that, but his clothes right now were little more than rags. 

 

Did Kota ever stop seeing himself as that orphan on the streets?

 

Legosi asked up at him, “Is this the spirit world? Where are we? This looks different from where Jakhara took me.”

 

The light-voiced tiger was all smiles. “Ehh, sort of… We’re kind of like on the front porch of the spirit world… It’s more real than not, but it’s still just a reflection… or a memory… Heh. The deepest parts could melt your brain!”

 

A wooden rope bridge stretched from one building to another. The tiger bounced on it like he was a little kid, making rippling waves of the cords. “See! We still got gravity!”

 

Kota bounced deep, then used the bridge like a springboard. A huge gust helped launch him to the other side and onto the next building. “And bending!”

 

The tiger was quick to move in this windy city and just as keen to keep playing over rooftops and alleys, acrobatic and dramatic - games of his own making.

 

Legosi had to use his own airbending to keep up and shouted after him, “If this is the front porch, where are you taking us?”

 

Kota landed on someone’s long-abandoned laundry wire and it dipped precariously beneath him. The tiger’s tail swayed for balance and he said, “Huh… Nowhere really. Don’t you just feel better when you keep moving?”

 

Legosi had to actually think about it. “…Uh… maybe?” Legosi stomped and used an earthen pillar to launch himself up and he landed on the same roof as the tiger. “…Is that an avatar thing?”

 

“Or a spirit thing.” Kota shrugged it off and returned to traveling, so carefree and easygoing. As Legosi followed him, Kota cast a grin over his shoulder, “So they really wrote a book about me? Not gonna lie: I’m kinda surprised! I didn’t even know how to read for the longest time.”

 

Kota air jumped completely over a wide street, and Legosi did the same. The wolf said, “Yeah, Bill’s read it a lot! …I can’t say I’ve had the pleasure myself though. Sorry.”

 

“Damn,” the tiger teased, snapping his fingers at the missed opportunity. “No spoilers? Guess I have to wait for the next installment.”

 

Legosi chuckled and kept after the moving tiger, careful where he stepped on clay rooftop shingles. “It’s your life. Wouldn’t you know everything already?”

 

The lean tiger snorted, turned back to face the wolf, then gestured across his neck, “Yeah, no, I know enough people from my time! I’d be surprised if they didn’t rewrite the hell out of my life story.”

 

Kota kept walking backwards as Legosi replied, “I hear that… As soon as they find out about me…” A clay shingle slipped, but Legosi shifted his weight easily onto the other foot. Balancing, his tail only flicked once. Legosi sighed as he finished his sentence, “…the writers will probably make me a villain…”

 

Kota tried to smile despite a wince. He fixed his expression rapidly and hopped closer to Legosi. “Aw, don’t sweat that, big guy! You’ve already got tons of friends and a ~pretty~ cute boyfriend, I must say.” He gave the wolf a mischievous elbow to the side, “I may be the Tiger Thief , but you are gonna make out like a bandit!”

 

Legosi snorted and nearly fell. He covered his nose, “Spirits, how long have you wanted to use that one?”

 

Kota pretended to be offended and clasped his heart. “How dare you insinuate,” he rushed the end of the sentence, “that I’ve not used that joke dozens of times in my life?”

 

Legosi chuckled a little more and pushed at the tiger, “I thought you didn’t know about the book.”

 

Kota let sliding shingles carry him away and off the roof. He flipped completely backwards in mid-air and landed on both feet, then raised his arms like a posing gymnast, “I didn’t! But I’ve been a thief since I could run, buddy!”

 

The scrawny tiger strutted his way through a misty alleyway. “People called me ‘thief’ way before they called me ‘avatar’!”

 

Legosi jumped down to follow, using a gust for a gradual descent. “I’ve remembered scenes from your life before. That’s when you met the Shishigumi, right? When you were still living on the streets?”

 

“My version of them anyway,” Kota scratched at his gaunt cheek. “I really don’t want to mislead you by telling you too much. Things were really bad back then… And we may share the same spirit, but it’s not like I can see everything in your head right now. I have this vague sensation that you’re a few hundred years after me, so… every lion I knew would have reincarnated by now. Your lions aren’t my lions.”

 

When Kota slowed down in the alley, Legosi kept walking so he could get in front of the tiger and stop him. Legosi said, “But you knew about the distinction between a boss and a chief.”

 

Kota dismissed it with a wave of his hand, “Yeah, but that’s just words and politics. Every clan has their own rankings and names.” Kota started singing the words to a made-up song, “Chief, Master Chief, War Chief, Prime Minister.~ High Lords and Kings, soldiers and some generals, ~heyyy, wanna samba?~” The tiger started doing a little dance, shaking his hips and swaying side to side. “You could find that stuff in a book! You don’t need me for that.”

 

The wolf’s body tilted a few centimeters to the left. Apparently Haru wasn’t the only airbender who liked to dance. 

 

Legosi scratched the right side of his head, “I’m confused. You came back from the dead to tell me things and now it’s not important?”

 

Kota stopped dancing and cleared his throat. He held up a single finger, “First off: I’m totally dead, dude! I’m a ghost or an echo or something… I think some of the others called it a vestige, whatever that means… All I know is the spirit world remembers a lot and I’ve been having a lot of fun with Tak!”

 

Then Kota held up another finger, “Second off: I’m not the one who decided to come out. You are the one with the weird-ass spirit proficiency. You reached out to me… I didn’t know how to do this ‘past life’ shit on purpose until I was way older.” 

 

Kota stroked his whiskers as he tried to figure it out, “Lucky hybrid that you are, the spiritual shit is probably easier and more reflexive for you…”

 

Legosi’s head tilted the other way instead and he put his hands on his hips. “Yeah, I think I’d remember if I sat down and started shouting ‘AVATAR KOTA, BLESS ME WITH YOUR WISDOM!’”

 

Kota faked a religious handsign and gestured at the wolf. “I bless you, child. Namaste. Shit happens.”

 

Legosi slapped himself in the face. “Am I ever going to get avatar mentors who give me straight answers? Or are they all as crazy as you and Jakhara?”

 

The tiger held the handsign against his lips in thought. “Hmmm. I mean, Bob was pretty down to earth, but, you know, mole . It’s kinda their whole vibe.”

 

Legosi turned around in the alley and cupped his hands near his mouth to shout, “Avatar Bob, bless me with your wisdom instead!!”

 

Kota stood next to Legosi and leaned his arm on the wolf’s shoulder, whispering, “I can hear him on the wind… He’s saying… ‘plant seeds’…” 

 

Lupine ears were pointed backwards and Legosi complained, “I know you’re messing with me, but… he probably would say that.”

 

Kota brushed imaginary dust off his shirt, “It’s a gift: I can tell you the secrets of the universe while also making it sound like bullshit. Bob also says to drink plenty of water and get lots of sunlight.”

 

Legosi put his hand on the tiger’s chest like he was going to push him away, then Legosi stopped to think. “…This is a defense mechanism, isn’t it? Your childhood was super shitty so you embraced humor to help you cope with it?”

 

Kota opened his mouth, about to say something else, but his voice caught. “…Huh! Damn. I don’t know how to argue with that one.” Kota scratched at his cheek, “But like, humor’s great, right? Who doesn’t like laughing? We need it to stay sane.”

 

The wolf gave a heavy sigh, and his shoulders and ears drooped lower. “I don’t think I can stop clan wars with laughter.”

 

Kota smiled his biggest yet, “It’d be great if you could though, right?” But even the tiger got a little more serious then. “No. …Sometimes there are people you just have to fight… That’s valid… and to make a good choice, you kind of have to have good choices available to you… which… you aren’t always going to get…”

 

The tiger affectionately adjusted the wolf’s shirt for him, smoothing one wrinkle, brushing another. “And I know this probably doesn’t count much from a ghost who’s several centuries in the past, but… I’m honestly not worried about the future. It’s in good hands.” Kota held up Legosi’s big hands by the wrist and playfully waved them. “Your hands! Heh.”

 

The wolf grumbled softly to himself. “Yeah… You’re right… that doesn’t help…” 

 

Legosi gently pulled his hands away, then he actually stopped to look at those big clawed mitts of his. “I’ve spent my whole life worried about the future… and I’m finally feeling good about being a hybrid, and the avatar, training to fight with Riz, and Louis, and Haru…” Legosi started to ramble a bit more, “but I’m totally not ready, there are still so many threats, and now the Shishigumi know it was my friends who fought them… you know, the predatory murder lions who have no problem kidnapping kids and outnumber us five to one?? How am I supposed to not worry about that??”

 

“Okay, but that ? What you just said ? Is why you were reaching out.” Kota very expressly put his hand over Legosi’s heart, “You’re worried for your loved ones. Your connection to the avatar state - the avatar spirit - is heightened by your emotions. …You want to talk about defense mechanisms? The avatar state is the ultimate defense mechanism.” 

 

Kota then tapped at several points down the tiger’s face and chest, causing those chakras to illuminate through his body. “The intensity of our emotions makes it easier for every avatar to access our full spiritual powers. Usually it’s intense anger or fear, like the fear of death. You , however, are extremely good at making connections.”

 

The tiger laughed like it was a dirty joke, “Heh. Connections…”

 

The glow of chakras soon faded, but Legosi stared at him more. The wolf spoke sarcastically, “Great… well then… I guess it’s a good thing I’m afraid of everybody who wants me dead… oh wait, that’s like … everyone…”

 

“It’s a lot less than you think. A lot of people just don’t know better cause they’ve never met anyone like you. Stories are all they know.” Then Kota second guessed himself. The tiger stepped back and pointed up and down at the wolf, saying, “Just, uh, try not to rely on the avatar state or use it too much in battle. There’s a risk to using that, too.”

 

It would have been fine if Kota hadn’t said that last part. 

 

Legosi’s ear flicked as he processed the warning because that was another concern. “If that was supposed to make me not worry, it failed.” He gestured between the tiger and himself, “Because what is up with that anyway?? Why is the avatar state dangerous? Like, I knew there was a risk to it for some reason years ago. Instinctively! Something about it felt incredibly dangerous, but I’ve never been able to remember or figure out why.”

 

The tiger bit his tongue.

 

Yeah, Kota definitely realized he said the wrong thing. 

 

Kota laughed nervously and stepped back again, holding hands up defensively, “Hey, uh, how about those sex tips I mentioned? You want those sex tips? Go slow, you have to work your way up in size, don’t force things. Always use lubricating oils. Communicate! Frotting is way safer, don’t scoff at it, and don’t be afraid to break out the waterbending! Tak loves when I use waterbending.”

 

The wolf’s gaze only intensified. Legosi walked closer, and his eyes and ears angled in suspicion. “You know why it’s dangerous. You do.”

 

The tiger’s striped fur was bristling nervously. Kota rubbed his palms together in front of him, “I can also do this thing with firebending, I warm up my hands. You do it right, it feels great! Just not too hot. Otherwise, ouch.”

 

Legosi ignored that outright and poked the tiger’s chest, “You know exactly why it’s dangerous! Why don’t you want to tell me??”

 

Kota took another step back. He was grimacing so strongly, his shoulders were tensing up near his neck. His tail was even getting straighter and he protested, “Can I leave this to Bob?? Or Melati?? The otter avatar! She’s great, diplomatic, the musical walking mom.” Kota waved his hands rapidly, “I’m the fun avatar! I’m supposed to cheer you up, not bring you down!”

 

For every step back that Kota took, Legosi stepped closer. Legosi kept pressing the subject, “The other avatars had to have heard it multiple times - across multiple lifetimes - and every time I do use the avatar state, I feel more connected to my past lives. I’m remembering more things all the time, things way more obscure and irrelevant than that. Why can’t I remember something so important?”

 

Kota gulped and his weak throat visibly bobbed with the motion. “Because… you… don’t want… to remember.” 

 

Legosi started to say, “Yeah, I do.”

 

But Kota immediately snapped, “ No .” A burst of energy rippled out through the air in all directions. His hands held out to keep the wolf back. “Not… not like that… If you can’t remember yet, it’s to protect you . You’ve got enough to worry about already. You don’t need to worry about that yet.”

 

The tiger bit his tongue and his hands slapped his head. “Fuck! I shouldn’t have said that either.”

 

“Nope! No! Now I’m definitely worried!” Legosi’s arms stretched wide, “Why does a defense mechanism need defending?? What sense does that make??”

 

Kota turned away and started pacing in the alley. His tail kept flicking, bumping into the buildings as he turned. He kept rubbing his rumbling throat.

 

Legosi tried to grab him, but the tiger jumped back. “Kota, come on! You’re me! I’m you! I can’t protect anyone if I don’t know what the real danger is! I need to make informed decisions!”

 

The wolf kept trying to catch a hold of him, but the scrawny tiger kept shifting out of the way. Kota half jumped, half ran up the side of the alley to get on the roof - only for Legosi to chase up after him.

 

It was the unfun version of keep-away in a shadow world. Legosi attempted another grab and Kota swatted those wolf hands away. Kota insisted, “You’re already playing it safe! You don’t need more on your plate!”

 

Legosi used his airbending to jump forward, arms outstretched. 

 

Kota did a backflip and used his own airbending in the same motion. The upwards arc of his legs launched the wolf skywards instead. 

 

Legosi twisted in midair and kicked the sky, rocketing himself back down instead.

 

Kota cartwheeled from the crashing wolf, several full circles to put distance between them. He vaulted off the building and into the street with the same motion.

 

Legosi immediately bounced down onto the ground after him and yelled, “I can’t play safe if people are in danger! Especially not Louis and my loved ones!”

 

Kota began blocking and side-stepping even as Legosi got more aggressive in the open street. It was like sparring with Riz, intense and fast. Grasping wolf hands were being thrown like punches.

 

Kota deflected his strikes by the wrist several more times, before lashing out with an airbender’s kick. “Alright!!”

 

Concussive wind knocked a hole in the thick fog all around them and shoved the wolf back several meters, but Legosi’s heels were quick to dig in. Earthbending left furrows in the ground.

 

Kota was starting to breathe a bit faster. “Alright…” 

 

Kota sighed out a frosty breath from his lungs that added to the dense mist around them. “If you want to know so bad… I’ll tell you about the avatar state… after…”

 

The lean tiger slowly shifted his stance, turning to the side, widening his legs and opening clawed fingers. The fog around Kota was distinctly getting thicker, colder, practically clouds that threatened to make him disappear in the midnight dark…

 

“…after you show me… what you can do without it…”

 

Legosi huffed a breath of fire, determination clearer in the lines of his body. A chilly fog wasn’t going to stop him. He shifted to a firebender’s stance, fists ready to punch flames just like Louis. “If that’s what it takes for an answer? Fine.”

 

Kota didn’t respond.

 

In the night fog, the tiger had been just a shadow, but the mists kept shifting in that strange wind. Legosi squinted harder and at some point the shadow wasn’t even there.

 

The wind kept rustling the barren city - doors and window shutters, rope bridges and laundry wires, unlit lanterns hanging from poles… Fog clouds kept moving, slicking the buildings with dew.

 

Something snapped to Legosi’s left and he turned, punching a sideways column of air. It blew a hole through the fog, revealed a store and shadows, but no tiger.

 

A flying pebble smacked the back of Legosi’s head.

 

Legosi turned and shot another blast of air, but still hit empty city.

 

The tiger’s voice echoed off buildings and alleyways, “You’re dead.”

 

Legosi turned again, but a second pebble hit his back directly over his heart.

 

“Dead again,” the echoes continued, distorting their source and throwing off the wolf’s ears.

 

Yeah, that got old fast. Legosi gave a hop and completely sunk himself into the street ground. When he burst upwards again, the wolf was armored in stone like a golem - small holes for eyes, ears and nose.

 

The next rocks were sharp like arrowheads. They bounced off stone armor and Legosi outright slapped two more away.

 

The echoing voice said, “Better… Not dead… But you can’t stop me from attacking like that.”

 

Armored Legosi had to get out of the street. He ran towards the nearest alleyway, then launched himself up onto the rooftop.

 

Blades of air went cutting through the fog. They scored tiny scratches in Legosi’s stone armor, but more followed. They pierced through cloud and building clay, rooftop shingles - miniscule traces and yet traces enough. Legosi slapped away several air blades before they even got close.

 

The wolf kept turning, shifting, trying to track a quick-moving tiger. Was Kota low to the ground or high on the rooftops? He could be anywhere. This was his territory.

 

The eerie wind didn’t help. Tiny breezes masked lighter footsteps. Legosi knew Kota wasn’t making them all, but he might have been taking advantage of them.

 

Legosi would have liked it if he could pinpoint him with the seismic sense, but the city was too big, too rickety. Each gust moved enough debris that vibrations were unhelpful. 

 

How far away could Kota be and keep attacking like this? He couldn’t see through walls. There had to be a trick.

 

Kota’s distant voice teased him, “And you definitely cannot beat me by doing nothing…”

 

Legosi was squinting in the dark, sniffing at the air. His rock-armored tail swayed blockily behind him. 

 

Several knife-like icicles fell closer and closer to Legosi and Legosi dodged out of their way.

 

Legosi raised his voice to answer, “Oh, I have no illusions about beating you in a conventional fight at all. You lived a long, happy life. Your body only looks young here.” Legosi grabbed another shard of ice before it could hit him. “But sparring isn’t always about victory, and it is always about learning. For instance…”

 

Legosi thought back to that moment under the tsunami and made the ice melt from his grip.

 

Then the wolf began circling his arms, swaying, dancing, just like the day they almost drowned, and the atmosphere began twisting around him. Fog and wind were whipping faster, racing through the city - a vortex drawing in as much as he could, to drag it all together. 

 

Legosi gathered the mist at a furious speed until it was all crashing together into a huge ice block in the city street - practically a tower of his own making.

 

“…you can condense water in the air, but there has to be enough water in the air!” Legosi hammered downwards and sent the whole ice spire spiking deep below ground. “Now there’s not.”

 

No more fog. Just the dark was left.

 

Legosi tried to keep his carnivore eyes open, glancing different ways as much as possible. 

 

The unseen tiger gave a whistle of surprise. His voice kept bouncing off city structures, “Well, someone’s been working out! Not bad!~ But water is really easy to move… and you’re still not showing me much…”

 

Legosi had to figure out where the voice was coming from, the source of the echoes. Something about this didn’t feel right.

 

But before he could do that, Legosi caught sight of something else. 

 

Flying out from behind a distant city block, a dozen of those clay rooftop shingles were spinning towards him like saws.

 

Legosi charged in that direction as fast as he could, footsteps thundering under the weight of his armor. Bending earth and air hurried him along, burning extra energy for speed.

 

The shingles hit into the ground behind his heels, always slightly slower than him. 

 

Another flurry of stone came arcing from behind the buildings on his left. Legosi slid along the ground, rooted himself, then threw himself in that direction instead. Long range weapons were getting closer, some broke against his shoulder, but he had to be getting closer, too!

 

He’s doing something . I know he is. But what? Think!

 

There was a rattle and a shake, the breezes that flowed between alleys and over roofs - this whole shaky city. Legosi kept trying to chase the unseen tiger, but Kota was always a block ahead.

 

I can’t let him control the flow. He’s always going to be faster than me! He’s an airbending master!

 

Legosi put his weight behind a huge stomp and punch, earthbending energy that rippled along the ground and crashed into a smaller building. The whole building started to crack and was shoved over. As it fell into the next building, Legosi certainly felt all the vibrations rattling under his feet.

 

The tiger hollered from somewhere far off to the left, “Woohoo!~ Testy, testy!” But barely a second later, Kota’s echoes were coming from the distant right side instead. “Finally ready to hit back?” 

 

Left? And right? No one moves that fast, that silent on land - right?

 

Legosi held utterly still for a moment. More earthen blades were launched from an alleyway, but Legosi still didn’t move. He focused his own energy to his stone protection, squeezed his fists, covered his eyes with his armored arms, and concentrated. 

 

Earthen attacks didn’t pierce or scratch, they just stuck to the outside of his defense like the stone was now a magnet.

 

But… sound could… He’s distorting the sounds in the air. Bending it! I know the theory. It’s just a trick of air. I can howl and make it louder; he must have way more skill than that. 

 

Throwing his voice? Altering the echoes? Vocal chords are muscles. The diaphragm is muscle - the lungs - same as an arm or leg. Bending is body and mind.

 

A new flurry of ranged attacks tried to pierce his armor, but they still failed to harm Legosi.

 

Focus. Focus! Kota was a thief. That’s how he grew up. That’s how he survived.

 

A self-taught orphan. He was a thief before he was a bender. He used his bending to augment his first skills.

 

Sleight of hand. Misdirection. A bow and arrow. To not be heard, or make a noise to distract some guards.

 

Footsteps so light it’s like he’s not even there. Would it even be possible to use the seismic sense like that?

 

More attacks rained around Legosi, less accurate, more scattered. Expecting him to dodge? He kept still anyway.

 

Legosi heard the wind flowing through the city, the way it rattled doors, shook ropes and cords, knocked over the idle box here or there, the refuse of the past…

 

A breeze flowed into and around Legosi, the natural softness of it, and Legosi took a deep breath of his own through his nose.

 

Moving in the wind… Hiding in its sound… And if he can do more than just make his voice loud, then… maybe…?

 

Legosi waited for the next breeze to flow his way, and he silently breathed in as much of it as he could.

 

The earth around his jaws opened wide like a megaphone and then it was his turn!

 

Legosi held up his hands and howled like he had never howled before - an explosion of a sound, shaking buildings, rattling wood, a quake through the air. It bounced off city walls, funneled through alleyways, a blast that moved at that particular speed of sound.

 

And the sheer loudness of that move still wouldn’t have caused a distant person significant harm - unless that person was expressly straining their ears and attuned to the quietest of distant noises.

 

Hypersensitivity. How many muscles are in the ear of a cat?

 

A certain tiger yelled in pain. The thief swore something terribly unclean. It hit Kota’s ears hard enough that he was momentarily dizzy and stumbling and Kota had to grab his head.

 

The armored wolf was already running in that direction. Kota’s noise was appreciated, but every animal has many senses! Legosi would just have to use another!

 

Legosi sped through the city towards his target. Even as he ran, his fingers raked at the air, like he was yanking the wind to his face. 

 

The tiger must have heard him approaching and scrambled to run, but Legosi was close and getting closer. 

 

Even as Legosi launched himself up to a building’s roof, Kota was jumping up onto the next. They made eye-contact for a split second as Kota turned in mid air and sent back blades of wind with his claws.

 

Legosi lifted up his armored arms in defense, but crashed through the blades with his own airbending just to be safe. 

 

Kota could move faster, farther. It turned into a rooftop chase - up one building, down another. Shoot back fire! Jump two floors entirely and fly across the street!

 

Clay shingles were ripped off the roofs in Kota’s wake, spinning and sharpening in the air around him. He flicked them back at Legosi like deadly discs.

 

Legosi diverted them without breaking stride, still racing forward, arms swinging - and he used those arms, that swinging movement, to block and deflect. Faster and faster, earth and air were hurrying the wolf over the patchwork city, but that feeling of wrongness refused to leave Legosi.

 

He’s smarter than this. He’s better than this. 

 

Where’s he leading us? Repositioning? Why?

 

The next time Kota tried jumping an alley, Legosi slammed both fists down, trying to smack Kota back down with air pressure.

 

But Kota spun in mid-leap, sliced it apart, and landed on the next roof like nothing had happened.

 

He must know I have his scent now. There’s nobody here but us! What is he looking for?

 

Kota bounced between tall buildings, throwing the occasional fire blast or stone brick. Then he slid back down to the ground level and raced through narrow alleys.

 

Legosi shot back a time or two, just to keep up the pressure, but a body only has so much energy - even a spirit with exceptional reserves like Legosi. He had to pace himself. Just maintaining the stone armor took a lot of energy and he was burning the candle at both ends to keep up.

 

He can’t just be waiting for me to burn out! He’s been using his own energy constantly!

 

Kota zig-zagged through narrow alleys, Legosi tracking him along the roofs, always several paces behind him - catching glimpses of a tiger’s muted red.

 

Kota darted another way at the last second and Legosi stumbled off his feet.

 

Legosi got up quick and turned to follow the scent, but the tiger shrouded himself in a miniature twister. 

 

Kota finally left behind the alleys and the city to a massive open field. A forest was waiting on the other side, an escape on the horizon.

 

Legosi scrambled to chase after him, desperate to catch him before Kota could get there. He couldn’t let Kota turn this into another game of hide and seek.

 

But that’s not what Kota was planning.

 

As soon as Legosi was far enough from the city, the tiger suddenly dismissed the twister. 

 

Half a kilometer apart, Kota turned back to face the chasing Legosi. 

 

Nothing to hide behind.

 

Kota touched ten clawtips together in front of him, then drew them wider apart. Lightning crackled and sparked between his fingers, then he pulled his right arm back like he was drawing a bow. He aimed that arrow of lightning straight at Legosi.

 

The wolf howled, “The fuck?!” Legosi’s feet slid forward even as he threw himself backward. The bolt of lightning barely missed him, almost blinded him - but it was smaller, thinner than classic techniques. A trade off for speed?

 

Legosi hit the ground with his hands and launched himself back up onto his feet. He raced towards Kota again and yelled at him, “I thought this was a sparring session!!”

 

Kota performed the same movement, tapping his clawtips together and drawing back a new arrow of lightning. He yelled right back, “Do you think your enemies will be throwing pebbles??”

 

Legosi was already scooping up a huge mound of earth with both hands, a sideways avalanche, and as he rushed forward, he kept it growing bigger and bigger. 

 

It caught Kota’s next bolt of lightning. Great chunks of the front exploded with the force, but Legosi kept the mounding earth building all the time.

 

Kota shot one more time, and when that didn’t work, the tiger finally took an earthbender’s stance. Blocky footwork led to crashing fists that blew a hole straight through the avalanche.

 

Kota was expecting to see the wolf on the other side. He didn’t.

 

He vaulted backwards right before armored Legosi burst from the ground beneath him.

 

Legosi tried to grab him again before Kota could back away, but Kota was done with tactical retreats. His opened claws were still sparking with energy - and gathering it up again. Even as the tiger dodged and side-stepped rocky fists, Kota was scratching at the air. 

 

The tiger half slapped, half slashed the stone armor - and small bursts of energy left glassy, broken craters, just shy of frying Legosi inside. Each flash made the wolf flinch anyway.

 

Legosi was being pressed to the breaking point like no other time in his life and he was desperate to end this fast. He couldn’t keep from complaining, “You can use lightning with your claws, too?? How is that fair?!”

 

“I never had a fair fight in my life!” Kota smashed both hands straight into the stone abdomen and the earthen armor nearly exploded off Legosi, smashing the wolf back several meters in the process. “Every enemy wanted me dead!”

 

Just as fast, Kota switched to firebending, punching huge walls of flame - massive attacks meant to consume and engulf everything in that moment of weakness. “Honor! Fairness! They do not exist in battle! You do anything to survive - because the avatar cannot afford to die!!”

 

Legosi split the flames just shy of his flesh and circled some of the fire back around him. He gathered it into a single point with one hand and shot it straight forward as a concentrated beam - just like Louis.

 

Kota didn’t see it through his own raging firestorms, and that single dense blast took a solid chunk out of his shoulder. The tiger swore to himself and everything stopped that fast. 

 

Kota’s fire vanished. And everything was dark once more.

 

Kota started walking in circles and rubbing the hole where his shoulder socket had been. “Fuck fuck fuck fuck. Okay! I admit, that was a good move. Who taught you to do that?”

 

The wolf was panting, chest heaving, hands shaking, still ready to block or attack. His eyes locked on the injured tiger thief. “My boyfriend.” Legosi hurried to catch his breath, but he didn’t drop his guard. “Are we done here?”

 

Kota had a distinct wince on his face, holding his injury, scrunching his eyes shut. He inhaled sharply - and suddenly that body of his took on a spectral blue hue.

 

For a second Kota didn’t look like a person, but the familiar glowing ghost. The hole in Kota’s shoulder corrected itself, and then the glow faded and Kota looked living once more.

 

“Yeah,” Kota sighed and slumped slightly forward. “We’re done here…”

 

Kota still shook his arm once and flexed his fingers to test it. He wasn’t quite used to pain anymore. “…You’re still no master and a slow starter, but you actually did way better than I expected! Good job, big guy. You’ve been training hard.”

 

Kota stretched his arms up high and his tail curled in the process. 

 

Legosi finally allowed himself to feel his exhaustion and was still struggling to speak. “We had a deal.” The weak wolf forced himself to stand up straight. He took another two steps closer to the tiger. “The avatar state… What’s wrong with it? What’s the real danger?”

 

Kota grumbled unhappily to himself, ears a little lower. He crossed his arms as he admitted, “The danger… is to Balance.”

 

Legosi’s suspicion remained. “Balance like a general sense of ‘I don’t want to fall over’ balance…” Legosi momentarily wobbled on his feet and that wasn’t even on purpose. “…or Balance as in the big-B spirit of Universal Balance?”

 

Kota expressly avoided the wolf’s gaze. “The latter… because… technically speaking… the avatar state… isn’t actually a defense mechanism. That’s a result , what it can be, but it’s so much more than that.” 

 

Kota looked at the stripes on his arms and wondered how to explain it best. It’d been a long time since he was taught it as well. “They call us the avatar because we are the avatar of Balance: the temporary incarnation of that great spirit. But in that state, more of our true spirit is being bared to the world…”

 

Kota clenched his fists. “…It’s when we’re at our strongest, when we are the most spirit and have the most spiritual power… the combined strength and skill of our past lives… but being bared to the world like that, Balance becomes vulnerable. ” 

 

He opened his hands again, and then Kota scratched at his lean cheek. “It’s like… we’re an egg.”

 

Legosi’s tail momentarily wagged and his body tilted several centimeters to the left. “A… delicious tasty treat that appeals to my inner carnivore nature?”

 

Kota stared at him, thought about it, then snorted. He pointed at the wolf, “You’re an onion!” 

 

Apparently the egg thing was too much to hope for.

 

Kota shook his head, then he made a circle with his fingers. “We’re like a protective layer. We are creatures of substance and spirit. We’re both - and that’s important!”

 

Legosi remembered Dosei and his metaphor of the stone block for a person and swirling sand for a spirit. Legosi used his own earthbending to recreate them. “A bending master told me that, too. He said spirits are raw energy. That’s why they can do more than us.”

 

Kota nodded along, but clearly the uncomfortable part was still to come. “Yeah, but it works the other way, too: spirits are also incredibly vulnerable because they’re raw energy.” 

 

Kota took a big breath and blew the sand right away. 

 

Only the stone block remained.

 

Kota pointed at the demonstration, “Spirits can’t actually handle much change in their life or environment. Their existence is… simple, narrow… and they can be hurt or changed by the simplest things, sometimes their own emotion!” 

 

More memories were itching at the back of Legosi’s head: the image of spirits that had gone dark or corrupted. Legosi wondered out loud, “Their anger… Their grief?” 

 

Kota added to that, “Their frustration, their despair, maybe even being shocked or sufficiently offended…” Kota patted at his own heart, “If something violates their core nature, then a spirit can go dark so fast and then they’re not themselves anymore… A spirit broken enough could even become their opposite.”

 

Legosi remembered the spirit of a burned forest, a spirit of life who turned into a creature of death and vengeance. 

 

Eggshells and onions… layers upon layers…

 

Legosi started to see where this was going, “Flesh gives us stability… It’s limiting… but also-”

 

“But also protecting,” Kota finished for him. A grimace was clearer through the tiger’s teeth. “We can handle complexities that spirits can’t. And even if a spirit has a lot of energy, every spirit can still be harmed or destroyed.”

 

Legosi knew, “Balance is one of the oldest, strongest spirits in existence…”

 

Kota continued, “But it's not invulnerable. It saw the way people were suffering and it wanted to help so much… but it knew that in the wrong situation, against the wrong enemy…”

 

The more they talked, the more Legosi could feel those memories clearing up. “…then even Balance could die…”

 

Kota waved both hands to amend it, “Not completely! …Not forever anyway. It would be reborn from Chaos eventually, but-”

 

Legosi interrupted again, “But long enough for other things to go really bad first.” Legosi had a daunting sensation that they were talking multiple decades at least, maybe even centuries of absence. “The world needs Balance to exist. Its existence helps shape our reality. So it… became a person?”

 

That part Legosi wasn’t sure of - even if he obviously was that very person right now.

 

Excited Kota got a little closer as he answered it, “And if it dies as a person , then Balance can hitch a ride on our reincarnation! It gets reborn as another person right away!” 

 

Legosi felt the strangest twisting inside, his tail and ears struggling in confusion. He was rubbing at his chest. “Wait… Is that all we are? Balance became a person because it wanted a shield?”

 

The tiger chuffed and tried not to laugh. “No! It became a person because it wanted to help us ! And it knew it couldn’t do enough the way that it was, cause sometimes the avatar has to get a little chaotic ! Heh!” Kota brushed imaginary dust off his clothes, “I have no problem fighting dirty, but it would! Most spirits can’t even imagine what it’s like to have flesh, much less comprehend politics or our daily problems.”

 

Jakhara’s voice rang in the wolf’s memories.

 

She asked him once, ‘ Do you have flesh ?’ 

 

And it seemed so jarring at the time, but now it seemed shockingly relevant.

 

Legosi ended up quoting her, “Because… I am not just some spirit… I’m a wolf, and a hybrid… and what I learn… will help me guide the rest… like you’re doing now.”

 

Legosi wasn’t sure if he had Jakhara’s confidence yet, and he definitely didn’t have Kota’s.

 

Kota cracked his biggest grin yet, so many fangs on display. He chuffed several times and clapped because, “Exactly! Being people helps Balance be better for everyone… We can handle the tough choices it can’t! And it’s important Balance remembers what it’s like to be a helpless child, and it’s still learning all the time.”

 

Kota gestured to his ragged attire, “I am a thief. And stealing is a crime! And some divine source of black-and-white morality shouldn’t like that - but that’s not who Balance is. Some people are starving. I was so hungry and desperate as a kid, and I hurt so much. What’s a roll of bread to a child? What’s a sandwich? And how many more were suffering like that around me?” 

 

The tiger gave a slower shrug, “So yeah, maybe theft is a crime, but so is disparity - and I don’t feel guilt for stealing from the rich. I steal a bit of gold here, I can feed some kids there. And the worst theft, the worst thieves, are the rich who just demand more, more, more… the landlord who always charges too much in rent, the employer who refuses to pay a fair wage, the salesman who demands years of your salary for life-saving medicine…”

 

Legosi felt that burning sense of injustice inside his own core - and he only stopped to wonder if he got that from Balance or from Kota himself.

 

Legosi whispered, “Balance understands our struggles better… because it saw through your eyes.” 

 

Kota prodded at the wolf’s heart, “And right now it’s seeing through yours, too! So you, your life, your experiences, your actions - will help the whole world. You right now are a priceless witness and agent for good. So Balance doesn’t want to lose you either. You deserve a chance to live, same as everybody else. And when you’re scared, when you’re in danger, Balance makes a point of coming out… because it wants to help you, too.”

 

Legosi stepped back from the touch. The wolf’s fur was bristling along his neck, arms and tail. “…Why? I can not matter that much. If the Balance could die defending me, why would it risk so much? Why would it sacrifice itself like that when the danger to everyone else is so great?”

 

The tiger had a simple, small smile and gestured with both hands, “Cause that’s its nature, big guy! It’s a spirit . It can’t be otherwise… Chaos creates, challenges, mutates, innovates, prunes, but Balance preserves! That’s the dance those two spirits have shared since the beginning… Balance wants to help the weak and the vulnerable, the sick, to nurture things so they have a chance to grow.” Kota pumped his arms in excitement, “ Going out of its way to help people has always been its essence! That’s why it's so beautiful.” 

 

Kota pointed at the wolf, “Can you honestly tell me if someone was suffering right in front of you - and you knew it was dangerous, you knew you might die, and maybe someone else gets hurt later cause you got involved - but if they’re suffering right in front of you, right now … would you not risk yourself to help them?”

 

That was the story of Legosi’s life.

 

He couldn’t say otherwise.

 

Kota chuffed contentedly and put his hands behind his head. “Yeah… That’s what I thought, big guy.”

 

Legosi was silent a little longer. He grabbed at the old nautilus amulet that would have been around his neck. Legosi stammered in a desperate attempt to understand, “So what am I supposed to do? Never use the avatar state again?” 

 

Kota chuffed it off, “No! That’s not what I said. You are the avatar state. It’s your realest, fullest spiritual state. It just has to be…” Kota looked at his open hands and then imagined them as a set of scales. “…ironically, a balancing act! You just gotta be judicious with when you use it and how.”

 

Legosi still recoiled at the idea, hitting at his own chest. “I can’t be the avatar that gets Balance killed! People already want to kill all hybrids! They’d never stop killing us! The avatar state was the one ace I had up my sleeve, the world is about to go to war, and now I can’t even use that!”

 

Kota got a bit more serious, but his smile refused to disappear entirely. “Big guy? Your logic is wrong. The avatar state isn’t the ace up your sleeve. Unity is.”

 

Legosi’s head turned so far, he almost fell over. Had Kota gone completely insane at some point?

 

Kota started talking with his hands again, “Unity! Solidarity! Connection ! Why do you think I wanted to test you first? You are ready to handle this responsibly. Sure, the extra power can help you win a battle , but not a war . …I don’t know what all you remember or what your modern-day history books have told you, but spoilers: there is not a single avatar in history who has ever stopped the clans from fighting all on their own! We all had help getting as far as we did - even me! If I didn’t have people like Tak at my back, I wouldn’t have survived half as long.”

 

The tiger tried to enunciate so this part was clear, “So if the clans are going to war, then that is what you need to focus on: get people connected … Do it clan by clan, by king and lord - do it person by person if you have to, but I promise it adds up like a snowball going downhill!”

 

Kota’s hands moved like they were mouths having a conversation, “You don’t need the avatar state to talk to people.” 

 

Legosi’s eyes nearly rolled up into his head. He slapped himself in the face, “But it helps!!”

 

Kota snorted and started laughing, “Oh, I know it helps! It can help a lot. Some people will only listen to you after you kick their ass - like the Shishigumi. But you already got a ton of people on your side and they didn’t join you because you flashed your strength! They joined you because you made a connection with them. Tell me how you met your friends.”

 

Legosi’s hands fussed in the air and he wanted to yell again, “I don’t need help making friends! I need help keeping the peace! How am I supposed to stop people from killing each other by talking about it??”

 

There was a single crack of thunder somewhere up in that dark sky.

 

The tiger’s smile faded. His snout wrinkled unpleasantly. 

 

Kota kicked at the stony ground once and finally said, “Big guy… you can’t.”

 

Legosi was going to get whiplash like this. Clawed fingers wanted to grab something and squeeze. Eyes blinked rapidly in the dark and he complained loudly, “You are the worst avatar mentor! Please send Bob! I will take anyone!”

 

The tiger took a deep breath through his nose, then blew it back out. Kota willed his shoulders to relax and opened his hands at his sides. He kept his voice even and measured, “Legosi… I know you are worried… and it’s easy to get overwhelmed… you feel alone and helpless to stop the things that are going on in the real world, and some things are inevitable… but you are talking about two different things now… You cannot stop people from killing each other by talking about it… You can raise an army by talking about it.”

 

Legosi stared at him again with squinting eyes, but Kota stood controlled and reserved. 

 

Legosi forced himself to take a breath as well, and listened.

 

The tiger calmly explained, “By the time people have drawn weapons and decided to kill each other, it’s already too late… You can’t throw your life at their weapons and just hope for the best. If you want real, adult, meaningful advice, you need to understand that.” 

 

Anger was slipping and leaving Legosi just with a sadness in its place. “…I don’t want to raise an army…”

 

Kota held his hands together in prayer, “And I wish you didn’t have to - but if the clans are already getting ready for war, you won’t have a choice. Remember what I said, Legosi: to make good choices, you have to have good choices available to you …”

 

Legosi’s ears drooped lower still as he remembered the next part. “…and I won’t always get those…”

 

The tiger stepped close again and put his hands on Legosi’s shoulders, trying to give them an affectionate, reassuring squeeze. “You tried holding back so much against the Shishigumi. I appreciate that. I’m proud of you for trying. You have such a beautiful heart… but they still didn’t stop until you almost killed them. You had to meet their force with yours to save any of those lives - and you did! Now please,” Kota was almost begging, “please tell me about your friends.”

 

Legosi kept his hand over his eyes and roughly pressed at his head. “Which ones?”

 

“Exactly.” Kota said softly, happily, rubbing the wolf’s neck more. “You’ve got a bunch. Now tell me about ‘em!”

 

Legosi lung’s struggled to breathe without shaking because he was still trying to process so much. “Louis is my boyfriend. He’s a red deer. Jack is a labrador. Haru is a rabbit. Riz is a bear. Tem’s an alpaca. Kibi’s an anteater, Tao’s a panther. Els is a goat and Bill is a tiger. I’m not sure if Gouhin counts. He’s a sage and a panda, but he said he’d help me… Gon’s been more like a dad than a friend. My roommates are dogs. They don’t know about my blood yet, but they’re friends, I guess, and so are a bunch of the pro-bending roster at school. Aoba, Juno, Mokichi, Sheila, Kai…”

 

The wolf sighed again and tried to shake off the terrible feeling in his heart, “And I know what you’re doing. You’re trying to make me realize I’m not alone and I have more help than I think, that I’ve helped them more than I think…”

 

Quiet Kota gave him two big thumbs-up, “Yeah! I totally am. We haven’t even gotten into what you’ve done for them, but I see you thinking! You’re already great at making connections! You’re already great at bringing people together - and that is the true strength of the avatar… We’re the bridge… and no matter what happens in the days ahead… I know you’re going to be amazing at that…”

 

The wolf’s nose had a single sniffle and he rubbed his left arm. “But that’s not enough. That’s not gonna stop a war and it’s not gonna help me stop worrying.”

 

In loving contact, Kota gently placed both hands on the sides of Legosi’s face. “But it’s a start . And I hate to say it, but at this point you’re not going to solve your worries with your head or your past or your past lives… You gotta do something pro-active …”

 

Kota stepped away and then held out both of his hands towards Legosi. “Now do me a favor and give me your hands…”

 

The sad wolf stared at him in confusion, but obeyed anyway. “My hands?”

 

Legosi put them out - and Kota happily took them in his. Kota quietly sang, “Your hands!~”

 

The tiger started swaying and dancing, slowly at first, more in the hips and the tail, but then he began moving his arms and Legosi’s, too. Kota kept the lyrical quality in his voice, “Cause if you’re worried and your worries seem too strong?~ Then you gotta get out of your head.~”

 

Legosi did not quite feel like dancing, but the tiger started pulling him along - just a little at first, a pace or two, but the more Kota talked, the more he drew Legosi into fancy footwork. “You gotta work out! Pick up around the house! Play a game or three!~ Lead a fucking revolution! Dance your heart silly!”

 

Kota was airbending enough for the both of them and his song rose with the unquenchable fire in his heart, “I know you like watching, big guy, but you wanna be on the stage, too!”

 

Legosi huffed and tried to protest even as Kota pulled the wolf in a faster, twirling dance. A smile might have been creeping onto his jaws, but Legosi wanted to protest all the same, “Kota… This is not the time.”

 

The tiger moved in close and squeezed Legosi in a single massive hug, scrawny tiger limbs surprisingly strong in their grasp. The tiger chuffed a few more times and reminded him, “This is the perfect time. And you better be getting lots of hugs and physical affection in the real world, or you’re totally gonna burn out. You remember that, okay? Lots of hugs!”

 

Kota broke the hug with a grin in defiance of every last stormcloud. “Do that, big guy… cause sometimes Balance is stopping an army with an army, and sometimes Balance is putting good, old-fashioned fun back into the world!”

 

Incorrigible Kota gave him a silly salute and started waving goodbye. “You got this, avatar!”

 

“Now go do something.”



……



Legosi stayed on the bench and stared up at the ceiling for a minute at least. 

 

His weary grumbles must have been enough for the bear’s ears, cause Riz carefully opened the door to the wash room. A look of clear concern was on Riz’s face even now. “Hey… you okay? …How did it go?” 

 

Tired Legosi took a deep breath and tried to sit up, but lacked much energy. That training might have been in the spirit world, but it drained his own spirit all the same. 

 

Riz offered a hand automatically. It was the same gesture Riz had given him so many days before, any time they’d been sparring and Legosi hit the floor.

 

Legosi looked at the hand for a moment anyway. The wolf breathed another sigh and finally grasped that big brown hand. “Not… perfectly…”

 

Legosi started sitting up again and Riz very carefully pulled him up. Riz quietly wondered, “That sounds like a really big understatement, isn’t it? …What did you learn?”

 

The wolf rubbed his hands against his pants, frowning eyes searching for any other eavesdroppers. “I’m still processing it all… but Kota not-so-subtly told me I had to get out of my head and go do something else.”

 

A small laugh shook the bear’s big chest. “Oh. He did, did he?”

 

Confused Legosi stared up at him. “…Why is that funny?”

 

“Sorry,” Riz apologized with a smirk. The bear scratched below his neck. “Tem just says the same thing to me a lot. I get all stressed out because I can’t change things, and then I just start to implode.”

 

Legosi might have had a small laugh himself. The wolf tried to stretch his limbs and get them working again. “I’d make a comment about how it always seemed like you had things together… buuut we’ve all established we keep secrets.”

 

The bear winked at him once, “Yeah, uh, there are days I don’t know how I’m supposed to stay strong. And I’m just a bear. You’ve got…” Riz gestured at the wolf, “…all of you and everyone else to deal with…”

 

Legosi had another little laugh and shook his head. “Yeah. All of me…”

 

For better or worse… 

 

Legosi tried to stand straighter and figure out his next step. Legosi mumbled, “At least you guys like me, so it’s not all terrible…”

 

Riz chuckled in reply and gave him a friendly bump to the shoulder. “Is there anything I can do to help?”

 

Legosi started to say, “I’m not sure yet,” but then his stomach loudly interrupted them both. Legosi looked mildly sheepish and added, “Though apparently my physical body wants dinner… Maybe the others are still waiting for us. I guess I can pass on some of the stuff Kota said.”

 

“Sounds like a plan then,” Riz nodded along. Then the bear rubbed at his own stomach and joked, “I am pretty hungry now myself!”

 

Legosi smiled for it anyway. “Sorry about that. I really do appreciate you looking out for my body.”

 

And even if that should have sounded a little funny, Legosi was sincere enough that it took Riz momentarily off guard. But then the bear just smiled and gave him a thumbs-up. “Any time… I’m glad to help.”

 

They were just about to leave the locker room when Legosi had another thought - an awkward, slightly embarrassing thought, but Kota did suggest it outright… “Actually, uh… Hey, uh, Riz?”

 

The bear looked back before he could open the door. “Yeah?”

 

Timid Legosi scratched the back of his head. His ears were dipping lower as he spoke, “There is something you can help with… This is going to sound weird, but… when Kota was talking to me about getting out of my head, he said I should get more hugs. And, and I’m dating Louis, and you’re dating Tem, but I can’t really hug him in public, and I’m really not sure if it’s even appropriate to ask you… I know you’re always afraid of hurting someone and-”

 

As Legosi kept talking, the big brown bear was trying to hold back a growing grin of amusement. Riz finally interrupted him and gently opened his hands, “Legosi, would you feel better if you had a hug?”

 

The wolf gulped and fussed with his shirt. “Kota seemed to think so?”

 

The big bear rumbled a laugh and stretched out his fingers. “Well, who am I to question the Tiger Thief? Some more hugs would probably do us all some good.”

 

And Legosi had to admit… when Riz wrapped his arms around the wolf… it really was easier to relax. Legosi exhaled slowly, closing his eyes, and for just a few seconds more… he let himself be embraced.



……



Bill was vibrating in his seat at the small group’s table. The tiger’s mouth was locked tight, feline pupils blasted wide. A foot was bouncing rapidly on the floor, and a distinct tremor was building up in his throat. “Hnnngggh!”

 

The noise of the school dining area meant most people wouldn’t hear or notice it, but Legosi sure did. At least Bill wasn’t alone: Els was ready to fangirl right alongside him. She whispered a squeal, “You actually sparred with Kota the…” Someone was passing by and she quickly lied, “…the cousin that you never get to see because he lives so far away??”

 

Legosi had a big bite of dinner in his mouth. He looked at her in confusion, realized, nodded, then swallowed. “Yes. Yes, that cousin. But he had to go back home to… Sirius. That dog town.”

 

Wow, did that sound like a bad lie.

 

Bill looked about ready to pass out when his jaw opened and he wheezed, “What did he do? How did he fight? Right up in your face? Was it badass? It was totally badass, right?!”

 

Legosi was trying to shovel in bites of food and may have put more in his mouth just to buy time. “I mean… he was kind of scaling himself down to my level because he wanted to see what all I could handle… and I think he was teaching me how to fight in a city on purpose… but the lightning arrow thing was pretty cool.”

 

Louis repeated it, “The lightning what?” 

 

And Bill said the same words, but Bill’s voice was a squeak of excitement.

 

Legosi brought his fingertips together then stretched them out like Kota - but he very expressly did not want to add any energy to the movement. Knowing his head, things would explode. “He could do this thing like he was pulling back on an imaginary bow… He was really good at separating the energies on a smaller scale, cause you don’t actually need much lightning to kill someone.” Legosi thought back to the fight and concentrated on the memories of Kota’s life, too. “…It might have taken more of his energy to ignite it though. I can’t remember all the details.”

 

Bill locked his jaw shut again and his legs bounced even harder. His fur and whiskers started fluffing up, and Legosi honestly couldn’t tell if that was just from excitement or if Bill was fluffing with static electricity himself.

 

Els was pondering the matter from an analytical side. She took a sip of her tea, then set the cup down. “I don’t remember anything about arrows in the book. Why a bow?”

 

Legosi gave a simple shrug, “Well, he started out as an archer. The movement was familiar to him.”

 

Bill looked like he got slapped. He leaned in closer to the wolf, “Kota was what?? What do you mean an archer??”

 

Confused Lego had to chew and swallow another bite. “Was that not in your book?”

 

Bill rapidly shook his head. His big muscles flexed unconsciously, “Uh, no! Kota was fast, a huge fighter! A bender! He didn’t need a bow!” Els added, “In the book.” Bill looked slapped again, “Okay, in the book!”

 

Legosi downed his next bite with some water. Maybe he should have read that book after all cause something had been lost in translation. “…Kota was never big. Fast, yeah. But he was an orphan beggar on the street who barely got any food growing up, and he used this kiddie bow to help him steal stuff… And even when the sages found him and fed him, he often used a bow to supplement his bending. A lot of bending is noisy or flashy. Arrows, not as much.”

 

Bill was quick to ask, “What about Tak? He had family. They didn’t throw him out till later, but he was even smaller. Tak always looked up to him.” Els added, “In the book.” Bill hissed under his breath, “Yes, in the book! I know that!”

 

Legosi snorted and had to cover his snout for a moment. The urge to laugh was almost too great. “Um… maybe… that was a metaphor?” Legosi spoke a bit faster, “Tak was like twice his size. He was huge. Kota was barely bigger than Tao - and really gay. Was that not in the book?”

 

“No!” Bill’s brain was about to explode, trying to fit new information against what he thought he knew. The tiger insisted, “But Kota definitely didn’t get help from the sages! When the sages found him, he refused to work for them!”

 

Everyone was looking at Legosi again.

 

Legosi had to chew faster because apparently the questions were not going to stop anytime soon. “Yeah… at first … He didn’t like that they were willing to care for him and not all the other kids… They kept chasing him and pestering him, he kept leaving them, until a few years later when things got bad with the spirits…” 

 

“…So to make a really long story short, the sages agreed to take care of everybody, Kota finally agreed to work with them, and then he pretty much transformed a group of fancy priests into an aid organization.” 

 

Bill covered his little ears and hit his face against the table’s top. “My life is a lie.”

 

Riz gently patted the tiger’s back. “There, there, Bill. Now the healing can begin.”

 

Bill made a tiny mewling noise and Els burst into hysterical laughter.

 

Louis and Legosi shared a more relaxed look of their own (and tried really, really hard not to laugh).

 

Poor Bill.



……



Legosi had to take a deep breath. His hands shook at his sides. “Please don’t say anything for one minute. …Saying this out loud is hard enough without interruptions.”

 

Legosi’s bare feet tapped at training ground dirt. His ears weren’t pointing in the same direction: one turned up, another spread out. His tail swayed in a weird curving shape. He didn’t even feel like he was standing straight, but he came this far.

 

Legosi held out his hands, “Okay. So… I’ve been training. I’ve, I’ve been working really hard. I have a lot of friends from a bunch of clans and they’ve been helping me. I’ve even been sparring with Riz the bear and you know how huge he is.”

 

Legosi glanced at his own clawed hands and then made a point of lowering them to his sides. The wolf tried to put more strength in his posture. “But you were right about so many things, including… I mean, I know people will depend on me to act in time…” 

 

Legosi started talking faster, “and the clan leaders said they were paying your fees before and I don’t know if that’s still true, but you also said you wished you had a month to train me, so… if I have to find the money, I can ask my friends, but I was really hoping your offer was still on the table, because I need a real earthbending master to train me, and I don’t want to keep telling people about the crazy spirit stuff that happened in the woods.” Legosi’s eyes made a complete circle, top to bottom. “I really don’t want more people to think I’m weird and spirit-touched. So… I’m asking you. Are you still… willing to teach me?”

 

The answer was fairly obvious to Legosi by then, but Legosi didn’t want to assume. After all, when a wolf’s tail is wagging so much, it’s usually a good sign and the tail of the brown-furred wolf in front of Legosi was going crazy. Dosei the Dozer had one hand over his mouth and the other on his neck, working overtime to avoid interrupting. A happy murmur was still growing in his throat. 

 

Really, the way Dosei was acting, you’d think it was a marriage proposal. “Yes! Yes, I’d love to!” The brown wolf clapped his hands together and squeaked happily, “This is going to be so much fun, you have so much potential. You’ve been sparring and everything??”

 

Juno’s dad grabbed Legosi’s wrists to inspect his gray hands, “Training hard! That’s so good! I’m so proud of you. Juno will be so relieved.”

 

Legosi pulled his hands away and kept his face fierce, “But you need to know right now that Juno and I will never be a thing. We can’t be. She’s a great woman, but I’m in love with a guy. I will only be into that guy. And if you can’t handle that, then I’ll walk right now and find someone else.”

 

Dosei’s exuberance ground to a slow halt. He was looking at Legosi in a new way, soft yet serious.

 

Legosi might have glanced aside for a moment, but he insisted, “I wasn’t ready to tell you before. But I am now. I don’t want to lead you on and I don’t want to lead her on either. That’s not fair to any of us. And if you care about her happiness, then she deserves the kind of person who could actually love her - and that isn’t me.”

 

And it wasn’t like Legosi was outing himself as a hybrid or interspecies lover yet, but he still expected some kind of frustration or aggression…

 

He wasn’t expecting Dosei to say, “Thank you for trusting me with that.”

 

The confusion was clear on Legosi’s body.

 

Dosei folded his hands in front of him, radiating that same gentle, paternal air from all those weeks ago. It was even in his voice, “It’s not the worst thing in the world, but I know there’s still a lot of prejudice in the clans… I’m an earthbending master and the power structure between us is inherently imbalanced. You took a chance to be honest and vulnerable with me. So I know that took guts for you to admit,” Dosei shifted to joking and waggled his fingers in the air, “even to an avowed eccentric such as myself!”

 

Dosei offered his right hand to Legosi again and Legosi instinctively stepped back on his left foot. Unoffended, Dosei said, “So thank you. And I’d love to work with you.”

 

Skeptical as Legosi was, his right hand only reached halfway but hesitated. “You’re… not mad?”

 

Dosei’s soft smile curled at his lips. He let his right hand fall slowly to his side, trying to seem unthreatening. Dosei didn’t want to push it. “That you felt the need to hide from me? No. That’s natural. Lying is often an act of self-defense and I know all about that.” 

 

Legosi’s muscles were still slightly tense and rigid. “About me lying?”

 

Dosei laughed and pointed at himself, “No! Me lying! Do you think I was always this free?”

 

Legosi’s right ear flicked and he glanced over his shoulder. “Uhhh…”

 

The brown wolf chuckled, shook his head, and put his hands on his hips. “Kid, I spent most of my young life masking. I was never right for people, my parents, the girls or guys I liked. I had too many thoughts - often the wrong thoughts - and I got in the habit of shutting up and just doing what I was told… which made me angry a lot…”

 

Dosei scratched at his jaw and whispered, “I might have joined some quasi-illegal underground bending brawls to blow off some steam and made the wrong kind of name for myself…” 

 

Dosei winced and spoke up again, “But eventually I realized, ‘hey, I’m an earthbending master!’” Dosei hit one hand into the other, “I’ve physically beaten the shit out of pretty much every crew who’s ever squared up to me. Why am I still holding myself back? I can’t be the only one masking in the whole wide world, and I was so tired of diminishing myself so people wouldn’t judge me.”

 

The brown wolf leaned almost completely forward and held a hand near his snout, “And I’ll tell you a secret from the olden days: the root chakra is also the earth chakra, and my security with my identity made me an even better earthbender.” 

 

Dosei stood up proudly and grinned, “To be me takes so much less effort than always trying to be someone else, and-” Dosei raised his hands in surrender, “-no pressure here, but I’d love to see how strong you really are…” Dosei offered his right hand again, “and how strong you could really be…”

 

That time, the young wolf didn’t look so uncertain. Legosi carefully wrapped his own hand around Dosei’s, “I’m not ready to stop masking… but I am ready to train with you… if you’d still have me… sir…”

 

Wolf shook hands with wolf and Dosei nodded with excitement. “Let’s make it happen.”

Chapter 41: Bend the spirit, Balance the scales

Summary:

-Long chapter is a double chapter. Like holy shit, it's over 50 pages. Is this my life now?-

The prophecy is fulfilled. It had to be him.

Also, Haru, are you just mainlining oxygen?

Notes:

The very dramatic conclusion of the Shishigumi arc and the fulfillment of dozens of chapters of foreshadowing. Please resist the urge to comment until you read the whole chapter.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

When every day is packed, two months go by in a flash.

 

Lucky for everyone, Haru was extremely self-motivated and used to filling her own hours.

 

The moment sunlight snuck through the shutters, Haru was jumping out of bed. Breathing exercises, actual exercises, her stretches - she stayed quick and quiet while her dorm mates slept. Silence was a skill that had to be practiced, even for airbenders.

 

By the time her roommates were getting dressed, Haru was power walking to the school kitchens with an old book in hand. Haru was one of the first students to get her breakfast and claim a table.

 

Whoever showed up after her was up to chance - but it was never Legosi. Legosi was notoriously not a morning person, particularly with all the training he crammed in these days.

 

Breakfast tray in hand, Els joined her when Haru was still reading by herself. Haru’s waterbending teammate yawned, “Forgot to study?”

 

“Nah! Did that!” Haru turned another page, eyes racing across the new words. “Sage’s history book, a copy of a copy, you know how it is. Did you know Clan Chiroptera was once part of Rodentia?”

 

The tired goat squinted at her as she drank some of her tea. “The bats? Like Azumo? …Huh?”

 

The rabbit’s ear flicked, but she was still speed-reading. “Yeah, this was ages ago. Like, I’ve heard people call them ‘flying rats,’ but it always sounded like a slur.” Haru turned another page. “Apparently Rodentia has been singing the same tune for a long time: everybody has to walk the same, think the same, so the clan ‘can stand together,’” Haru derisively used air quotes for that, “and when enough people get tired of that, the species will sometimes splinter into new clans or join another. In this case, Clan Chiroptera.”

 

Els kept her small hands wrapped around the tea cup. She still had to blink more of the sleep from her eyes. “…It’s too early for a history lesson.”

 

Haru tried to pay attention in her normal classes, but some were more important than others. Science was often useful in unexpected ways, especially for benders, so she definitely wanted to keep up in that class. The less important ones? She used the tried-and-true method of hiding one book inside another.

 

Lunch was self-care! The pro-benders often got together for lunch, chatting, talking - pretending to be normal kids and not super-powered teenagers. Naturally Els, Legosi, and the others were definitely more awake by then. 

 

Sometimes Team Avatar could use meals like that for subtle messages of their own, or safely passing secrets. Because Legosi had been cramming in so much time with Dosei, Haru had been training him a lot less. But since Legosi could talk about his earthbending lessons without fear, he could keep everyone else in the loop! Even in front of the other students!

 

The rabbit faked a sniffle and rubbed at her eye, “My little leaf is finally getting in touch with his roots. It’s just so moving.”

 

After swallowing a bite of his sandwich, Legosi teased her back, “Ha, ha. Roots. I see what you did there.”

 

But Haru happened to receive a certain report from Gouhin and the other sages last night, and it might have been important. As the gang left for their next classes, she walked a bit closer to Legosi’s side and asked him, “Hey, uh, you haven’t made any overnight excursions across the sea, have you?”

 

The wolf’s slowly wagging tail was interrupted by the question’s weirdness. Legosi glanced around them quick for eavesdroppers, but no one else in the hall seemed to care. “Have I left the country? …No? What’s that about?”

 

Casual as could be, Haru kept walking along with him. “Oh, you know, just kids making rumors.”

 

Haru made a mental note to talk about said rumors later, and weird reports of the avatar obliterating bandits in the west. People make up the strangest stories.

 

Then there were the afternoon classes and those were more of the same for Haru. 

 

But when classes were done? Game time! Haru bounced her way to the locker rooms, got armored up, chatted a bit, then hurried for the practice field.

 

Depending on her work load, maybe she did a bit of her homework when she was resting on the benches. 

 

Raul had pretty much joined the healers on the teams, talking bending and biology with Jack and Tao. Azumo was almost always with them, too. The little bat often laid on the lion’s shoulder to watch the players practice…

 

Sometimes it made Haru wonder, you know?

 

How many people would it take to change the clans again…

 

*

 

After dinner, Haru’s schedule depended on the day. Sometimes it was training Legosi, or Juno, or getting some training of her own from the sages. 

 

She’d helped her ‘beloved panda sensei’ catch more than a few struggling carnivores over the last two months. Gouhin had an eye for that sort of thing. More and more carnivores were avoiding the black market these days, which only stressed out those carnivores even more. Some of them needed some aggressive sage therapy before they snapped and someone got hurt.

 

There had to be a balance - but right now the balance was way off…

 

At least today was Haru’s day with Juno! Haru was definitely enjoying their time together (in her silly Haru way).

 

Juno always seemed to have a smoothness to her movements on the game field, but that was by design - a con to fool her opponents on the field. She could so quickly transition from the fluidity of water to the rigid punches of her dad’s style. Picking up air movements after that had been so easy for Juno, and her training since had just been refinement! 

 

But being Dosei’s daughter was… let’s say ‘a challenge’… So as far as Juno was concerned, the less people who knew about their relationship, the better.

 

Thus it was that Haru’s training with Juno had somehow become one part dance session, one part vent session! Huzzah! Behold the fun times in action.

 

Any open field would do, or even an unused room at school. Wasn’t like they were worried about Juno bending air for real or something, heh. 

 

While Haru shifted through an airbender’s set, Juno mimicked and matched her movements. The wolf complained, “It was awkward enough last month - when my dad randomly showed up with Legosi for our family dinner - but last week??

 

The easily-amused rabbit tried to tease her, “He tried to hook you two up again??”

 

Juno’s eyes rolled upwards, “Nooo… If he did, my dad would be dead - from me - wringing his neck.” She angrily grabbed at the throat of someone imaginary. Then her hands gestured even more wildly in frustration, “No, this time he kept trying to assure Legosi that it was totally okay for him to bring Jack over! Dad wanted to spend more time with Jack, too, because he ‘ knows how important Jack is to Legosi!’”

 

Haru laughed and clutched her stomach. “Oh, nono nono no.~ Your dad thinks ~Legosi, and Jack??~” Haru made an obscene homosexual movement with her hands colliding together.

 

Juno had to cover her eyes and drown it out, “Lalalala!! My dad is INSANE!” Juno looked at her hands only to slap them to her face again, “It’s like every time my dad starts being respectable, he finds new unexpected ways to embarrass me!” She pointed around her like the witnesses were still there, “I was dying! Legosi was dying! My mother was dying - of laughter !! Because of course my traitorous mother just had to enable his latest acts of insanity!”

 

When Haru was done laughing on the floor and wheezing herself silly, she rubbed a tear from her eye. “Spirits, you should just invite ME over for dinner. I’ll pay you. I need to be in the same room as him eventually, but Legosi keeps saying no.”

 

The wolf’s tail promptly went up in alarm. Juno warned her off with a big sweep of her hand, “Haru, I like you, but no! Never. It cannot be allowed. ” 

 

The rabbit giggled and grinned on the ground, feet tapping in place. “You like me?~”

 

Juno distinctly ignored that. The wolf squeezed her hands together like she was squeezing rocks to dust, “You two will spontaneously break a hole into the spirit world or some crazy shit like that. The universe cannot support you two being in the same place at the same time.”

 

Haru was still giggling as she got back up. “You know, it’s funny you say that, cause there are some records that a spirit oasis-”

 

“Sage stuff?” Juno interrupted her.

 

The rabbit laughed as she brushed herself off, “Oh yeah.~ So much sage stuff, so little time!”

 

The wolf seemed just a little more restrained then. Haru was quite familiar with lupine body language at this point, and Juno always had a vague discomfort about her when sage stuff came up.

 

Juno’s left ear flicked for a moment and she looked aside. Fussing with one of the gourds she used for waterbending, she practically whispered the next question, “…Are you still planning to join them?”

 

“I basically have.” Helping desperate carnivores get help was not exactly novice work, but talking about that might have made Juno even more uncomfortable. Haru returned to the formalized movements again, and her very-real airbending nudged Juno into moving like her once more. “I know what I want to do with my life. And it’s not something Rodentia would let me do. Ergo, I had to find myself a different path.”

 

Juno slipped easily into the dance, the flow of air sometimes so similar to a current of water. The wolf sounded a little more guilty, “I know I complain about my dad a lot, but… I still don’t think I could ever turn my back on my family like that.”

 

“No one said you had to.” Without stopping the dance, Haru got a bit closer to adjust Juno’s stance with her own smooth footwork - boot bumping against boot. 

 

Juno muttered, “ You practically do…” The wolf started repositioning on her own just to avoid the rabbit’s touch.

 

Haru insisted without judgment, “I have never once told you that you should turn your back on your family. I want to be a sage. Those are not the same things.”

 

The wolf harrumphed and now she was avoiding Haru’s gaze as well. “You keep saying you have a ‘greater duty to the world’, that ‘helping the world matters more than your clan.’”

 

“Yeah, cause my clan sucks.” Still no emotion on Haru’s part, but as Haru tried to approach, Juno’s fighting hands moved expressly to keep her back - like they were sparring more than dancing.

 

“And I’m training expressly to help my clan!” Juno complained as her smooth movements got aggressive, open palms swatting at the empty spaces between them. “It’s a condemnation of everything I’m doing! Our principles are completely unaligned!”

 

The wolf had longer limbs, but Haru simply leaned like a reed. Even as she avoided Juno’s arms, Haru swayed right back into place. Haru calmly replied, “You’re projecting, Juno. My clan is not your clan.”

 

“Isn’t it?” Juno drew the liquid from the two gourds on her belt, trying to use a line of water to keep Haru back instead. “They’re your family. They’re blood.”

 

The white rabbit slunk and slid, evading the stream of water with so much ease. Haru jumped over it once with effortless grace. “What, cause I have big chompers and so do other rodents?” A cartwheel led into another slide right between Juno’s legs. Haru got behind the wolf and stayed there. “Even if I believed every last member of Rodentia was my family - and I don’t - they still don’t get to decide what I do with my life…”

 

Juno kept trying to turn or catch her with water, maybe kick her, but the rabbit was frustratingly faster. Haru stayed in Juno’s blind spot the whole time and went right on talking, “…and they definitely don’t get to decide who I fight, or what I’m willing to fight for. Do you want us to fight?”

 

The wolf was about to do something bigger with the water, when Juno suddenly stopped moving entirely. Liquid just hung in the air. Juno mumbled, “No… Of course not…”

 

Canine body language made the embarrassment obvious. Juno guided the water back into the gourds on her belt.

 

That time, when Juno turned to face her, Haru stayed still and let her. 

 

The rabbit stood there and started talking with her hands again, “I mean that literally, not verbally - cause that’s what is going to happen, Juno. If I stay in the clan, if I let the leaders of Rodentia draft me into war… then forget us even being here and talking; they’d have me stand with other rabbit benders to overwhelm and kill you with concentrated force.”

 

The wolf’s head hung a little lower. So did her arms, and her ears drooped with an even greater weight. “I know that… but… your family…”

 

“Could leave the clan, too,” Haru said with such simplicity. 

 

The wolf suddenly stared at her silly. “…Huh?”

 

Haru laughed like it was just a joke and brushed some of the dust off her clothes. “They could leave with me. ” Then she started counting up family members, “Like, it’d have long-lasting political consequences. Would even be dangerous if the clan tries to draft my brother first. They’d probably call him a deserter. Mom might be too old to be drafted, I forget…”

 

“…but I’m on my way to be a sage, my mom would kick ass as a sage…” Haru scratched at her cheek, “Dad… uh, he… might have to do some life thinking first. He’s old-fashioned. But the sages help everybody and that would include a family of war-dissenting refugees.”

 

Haru chuckled at herself and bounced in place. “Like, we’ve all got a choice here, Juno. Blood is meaningless without it.” She shifted to the right, “I’m not choosing to fight my family…” Haru shifted to the left, “…and my family can also choose not to fight me. And if Rodentia chooses to fight people I want to protect, that’s on them.” Haru shrugged and crossed her arms.

 

Juno did not reply for a moment. She was just staring, but now she was thinking about her own family, and all the dog students around school. “That… had not actually occurred to me…”

 

Why would the dogs even want to break apart like that? They were forming packs before there were even clans.

 

The rabbit walked a bit closer, “Yeah, and as funny as it is to listen to you complain about your dad… if the whole clan told him to fight you, would he?”

 

The wolf huffed a small laugh and looked off to the side. “No. And he’d probably beat a bunch of them up for even threatening me!”

 

Juno unconsciously crossed her arms like the rabbit, “And I know what you’re saying, but part of it still feels weird to me. Canids support each other. It’s like we know that as soon as we can talk. And you’re not a dog, but…”

 

Mischievous Haru thumbed at her chest with both hands, “Well, maybe I like dogs better!” Haru really leaned into the teasing, long ears flopping side to side, “Oh yeah! That’s me! I love me some dogs. I’m on team dog now.” Haru playfully threw some punches at empty air, “I joined the sages so I can be on everybody’s team now, including team rat AND team dog. I am straight up winning at this! 10/10, would recommend.”

 

As Haru started strutting around, Juno covered her face and groaned good-naturedly, “Aaaghh, I should have known we couldn’t have a serious conversation…”

 

Dancing Haru swayed her hips side to side and leered at the wolf. “Enjoy it while you can, Juno.”



…… 



Don’t go in the forest.

 

There are spirits there.

 

They will find you first and fuck you up - maybe for the rest of your life.

 

Do you want to be abomination? No?

 

Then don’t go in the forest.

 

It’s such an obvious thing, Raul never thought it would even come up.

 

For the first time in a while, Raul was willing to question a superior. Dolph was wearing barely any heavy armor tonight. He was dressed to be stealthy, but he was still subtly intimidating in that rough vibe of his. He and Hino were in the lead of the small group, and Agata was right behind them. Raul had followed them this far without concern.

 

Yet when they left the city and approached the edge of the woods, Raul stopped walking entirely. The young lion stammered, “I thought we were just getting water.”

 

A ton of rivers flowed toward Cherryton. They just had to pick a clean one. 

 

The three lion warriors stopped and turned, looked back at Raul, and Raul felt like he was shrinking. Dolph’s face was impassive, Hino’s slightly worried, but Agata somehow smiled. The lion with the darkest coat of fur was somehow the sunniest, “Yeah! We are.” 

 

Agata hopped over to Raul’s side. He wrapped his arm around Raul’s shoulder, jostled him and whispered, “just a special kind of water.”

 

Agata took out an empty gourd from his shirt and gave it a theatrical flourish for Raul.

 

Agata’s touch was meant to be playful, relaxing, but the whisper unsettled Raul even more. Raul suddenly realized what this was supposed to be and stammered worse, “Oh no. No. Um. We’re - Are we? - No? We can’t.”

 

Hino gripped tighter to the sword sheathed at his side. He silently glared at Dolph as if to say, ‘ I told you this was stupid. ’ Dolph glared right back at Hino and growled.

 

Agata moved in front of Raul’s face instead and put both hands on Raul’s shoulders, trying to be reassuring, “Hey hey hey! Don’t worry. Don’t worry! We got this, little buddy. You don’t have to do a thing.” Agata patted Raul’s shoulder, “First time in the forest?”

 

The youngest lion wheezed and could not get the word ‘Yes’ any further than his lips. Raul suddenly wanted to double check he had some water in the big gourd strapped to his back. And of course he did, he always kept some around to heal, but now he was rethinking everything. 

 

Agata pointed to himself and the others, “Well, you are looking at three pros here! It’s not our first time, and it won’t be the last!” Agata laughed at that like it was somehow supposed to be funny. “This is a real quick job, and you’re just here in case somebody twists their ankle or some idiot tries to rob us. That’s it.”

 

Raul relaxed a little, but the concern on Hino’s face was hardly confidence-inspiring. Hino wasn’t trying to hide that at all. Raul started to ask, “So we’re not-”

 

Hino muttered to the side, “fucking with spirits.”

 

Dolph gave an unfriendly jab to Hino’s arm and growled louder, unspoken threats clear in his eyes. Hino just took it and glared right back, squeezing tighter to the grip of his sword. The wind intensified more than the earth.

 

Smiling Agata tried to keep Raul’s focus on himself, “You’re not! Okay?” Agata leaned directly in front of Raul’s face and added, “Really, if I do my job right, they won’t even know I was there! Everything will be fine!”

 

And when Agata said it with such a cheery face, Raul could almost believe him. 

 

A disgruntled Dolph walked toward Raul. The X-scarred lion half patted, half nudged Agata aside. Dolph bent his knees so he was on the shorter Raul’s eyeline and explained in his gruff way, “I’m going to level with you: we are struggling - the gang, the clan, the market, the city, and Ibuki more than any of us. He’s playing the diplomat so Artio doesn’t attack again, but we still need allies and we need meat. We can get both from Mustelidae…”

 

“…There’s more of them than us, but they’re smaller, they’re weaker - and skirmishes are already breaking out.” Dolph extended a claw, “A single drop of spirit water can save a life. So that’s the cost: life for life, we save theirs, they save ours. This is a down payment.”

 

“Yup!” Agata began stretching out his long limbs, all carefree and confident. “If I get my hands on a single cup of the stuff, our fortunes change overnight! And you’re looking at the fastest sprinter in the gang right here!” Agata jogged in place, “In a straight race, I’m even faster than Hino!” He cast a roguish grin at the other lion, “No offense, Hino! You’re still the better airbender.”

 

The normally-calm swordsman huffed and turned towards the woods. Hino quietly replied, “The only offense I care about right now is the offense the spirits will have. This is not a smuggling run.”

 

Dolph glared daggers at Hino’s back like this argument had happened before. “If Agata says he can do it, he can do it.”

 

But before that could escalate any further, Agata got between them again and told Raul, “And I totally can! Plus Dope already got us a map from some other healers in the biz! He helped us plan! So we know exactly where the water is. Zero fumbling in the dark, we promise.” Agata moved two fingers like they were walking in the woods, “We take a little walk as a group, I sneak around the spirits on my own, and then when I figure the time is right, I run my sexy little tail off!” The dark lion shook his tufted tail just to make a point, “You never have to get close to any of them, Raul! I promise!”

 

Raul was rapidly trying to put all that information together. One foot was still starting to retreat. He looked back and forth between the lion warriors and wondered, “Dope helped you guys? Then… why-”

 

Dolph cut him off, “He’s distracting Ibuki.” 

 

Hino’s nose wrinkled at the forest. As he drew his sword and double checked its blade, he complained under his breath, “ Because Ibuki wouldn’t want us to do this.

 

Dolph rumbled at Hino again and was about to say something sharper, but Agata hugged Dolph from behind and comically slapped Dolph’s mouth shut. The dark lion smiled at Raul over Dolph’s shoulder, “And that’s exactly why we’re doing it! Cause Ibuki would never want us to risk ourselves like this, and he’d certainly never ask us to - but he needs this. And so does the clan. So we’re going for a walk, I go for a run, and we hand Ibuki the answer to all his problems on a silver platter! We’ll make everything better with a single jug of water.”

 

When Agata released Dolph’s mouth, the scarred lion was still grumbling and annoyed. He grabbed Agata by the shirt, but complained more at Hino, “The fact is if we had an alternative, we’d take it. But we don’t. This is the only deal we have.” Dolph let go of Agata and put the decision entirely to Raul, “If you don’t want to come, then don’t. But the three of us are going.” 

 

Hino sighed heavily enough to attract their attention. “And though it pains me to say this…” Hino sheathed his sword again, “the guys are right. Felidae is in trouble and no one is coming to our rescue …” 

 

“…We have to save ourselves… and our mission does have a greater chance of success if we have a healer with us.”

 

Agata leaned on Dolph’s shoulder, “Really, I could probably do it all myself, but Dolph is such a big softy!” Agata playfully patted the bigger lion’s chest, “He wants to make sure I don’t get ~lonely~ or lost.”

 

Dolph grumbled and almost pushed the dark lion away. “Why do you insist on putting words in my mouth?”

 

Agata gave a single tap to Dolph’s nose, “Because someone has to translate for all the grumpy sourpusses here and I’m just the lion to do it.”

 

Raul had to hide a small unexpected laugh. He could have sworn Dolph’s ‘grumpy’ face just blushed, but there was no way in hell Raul would ever call attention to that. 

 

The youngest lion whispered, “Okay…” Raul tried to stand strong and tightened the big gourd strapped to his back. “Okay. I’ll go with you guys. …I don’t like the sound of this, but yeah… I want to help Ibuki, and I want to help everybody else… so as long as you guys look out for me… okay… I’ll go with you.”

 

Agata laughed and moved to give Raul a big hug, even lifting Raul off the ground for a quick second. “That’s the spirit, little buddy! I got this! It’ll all work out. You’ll see.”



……



The spirit oasis wasn’t that far.

 

That detail was almost worrisome.

 

Raul thought it’d be ages away, a consuming trek through the deep and dark…

 

Not so much… a few kilometers maybe…

 

You just had to know it was there - the hidden spring of water, and all the spirits who claimed it as home.

 

The three lions were just waiting among some trees for Agata to get back, or (worst case scenario) to hear him yelling ‘run.’

 

Hino already had his sword drawn, holding it in one hand. Feline eyes were constantly trying to scan the unlit woods, or to sense something foul on the wind. The occasional breeze played with his longer mane.

 

Dolph was making daggers out of compressed sand, just in case a weapon was needed fast. He was still sliding one boot back and forth on the forest floor, scuffing grassy dirt into new sand.

 

They didn’t talk, not even to complain. Less chance of catching a spirit’s attention. 

 

This was the hardest part of the plan: the silent waiting, the suffering without knowing. Four lions would have made too much noise this close. A horde of spirits could have swarmed them before they ever got in arm’s reach of the spring. A single dark airbender could sneak better on his own - creep in, wait for an opening, run like heck.

 

They just had to wait…

 

That was all they had to do… waiting…

 

In a dark, infested forest…

 

Even darker at this hour of the night…

 

Raul was pretty sure he could hear Dolph’s heartbeat.

 

Then again, maybe it was just his own.

 

And when Raul heard someone crying, he nearly screamed.

 

His fur bristled everywhere all at once. Tail stiff, he almost jumped straight up.

 

But before Raul could even think his ears were playing tricks on him, Hino raised his sword with both hands.

 

Hino must have heard the crying, too, and so had Dolph. 

 

It only took them a second more for them to recognize the voice.

 

Hino swore under his breath, “Aw, fuck! Kid!”

 

Agata was trying to cover his face with his right sleeve. He was crying and stumbling into trees, trying just to stay standing, but one leg didn’t seem to be working right, and something was dragging heavily behind his feet. There was so much pain in the whisper, “Guys? …Guys, um… I fucked up… I fucked up so bad.”

 

Hino and Dolph both ran to him. Raul froze, hands grabbing at his mouth and neck - fighting back the urge to yell.

 

Hino took a defensive stance while Agata just about fell into Dolph’s chest. The dark lion was whispering, “I didn’t see him. The spirit. He - I fucked up. ” Agata gasped on some mix of unseen pain and sadness, “ He wasn’t there, then he was. I dropped the water. He got my arm, I couldn’t hold it. ” Agata’s voice cut out with another grimacing hiss.

 

Dolph cradled the dark lion even as fearful eyes scanned him over for injuries. “It doesn’t matter! You hear me? It doesn’t! We’ll work the problem!!”

 

Dolph looked back at Raul and yelled, “Help him!!”

 

Raul didn’t have words. Hands shook as he drew water from the gourd at his back. Agata’s right hand had lost all its fur. Raul knelt and applied water to it as fast as he could. The white glow of that healing energy finally broke the crushing black, only to make the affliction abundantly clear.

 

Wincing, Agata looked at them with mismatched eyes and reptilian scales on part of his face, struggling to breathe or speak. “ Please don’t kill me. Please. I don’t want to die. I fucked up. I’m sorry.

 

Dolph growled the answer, “No one’s killing anyone!” He yelled at Raul, “Help him faster!!”

 

“I’m trying!!” Glowing water began to flicker. Raul kept shifting the water from place to place, silently trying different areas of the body, fur or scale, anything, anywhere, something!

 

Raul was starting to hyperventilate just like Agata, but the location wasn’t making a difference. “I… can’t.”

 

Water stopped shimmering. Dark woods again.

 

Dolph grabbed Raul by the sleeve, “What do you mean you can’t!?”

 

Unfocused hands dropped the water entirely. Raul hissed back, “I mean I can’t! This isn’t a wound! There’s nothing to heal! Nothing bleeding! He’s not hurt, he’s cursed! I can’t heal that!!”

 

Hino finally yelled, “Fuck it!” He shoved Dolph aside with a hammering wind, then he scooped up Agata in both arms, thick tail included. The fury of air was shaking trees and plants all around them. “I’m getting him to Ibuki! Dolph, get Raul home safe and catch up! He’s your responsibility!”

 

Hino didn’t even wait for Dolph to reply. The atmosphere cracked and the airbender took off through the forest with all the speed of a hurricane, faster than Hino ever had, sprinting and leaping and flying through the woods with all the desperation of a curse at his feet.

 

He crashed through branches and tore through shrubs. He didn’t care.

 

The misshapen Agata weakly clung to Hino and kept trying to say, “ I’m sorry. I fucked up. I’m sorry.

 

Hino was running the fastest, shortest, most direct line straight back to the city. Fuck the spirits and anybody else; Hino had to get him home. 

 

Footsteps shattered the surface of a river as he blitzed across it.

 

Hino gasped as he ran for everything he ever had, holding Agata close to himself. “Hang on, kid! You hear me?! Just hang on! We’re getting Dope and Ibuki and they’ll make everything better! Just hang on!!”

 

The wind howled in his wake and spirits looked on in worry.

 

*

 

Dolph couldn’t muster the strength to get up from the ground, haunted and paralyzed, misty eyes threatening to abandon his composure. Dolph was just staring at the other young lion in horror and apology. “He said he was fast enough. He said… He said he was fast enough…”

 

Glowing hand against his chest, Raul finally remembered something else: he used his waterbending to forcefully slow down his own panic. “We have to get home, Dolph… They still might need us.”



…… 



A carriage raced through the city streets, shoved along by buffalo earthbender. 

 

A hasty explanation was given to the school guards, who then got out of the way. 

 

It was an emergency. And the extra guards were on Oguma’s payroll anyway. 

 

Louis was asleep in his private dorm, when a heavy fist knocked at his door. 

 

The young deer bolted up fast, annoyed and puffing a single breath of fire for light. It was way too early in the morning for a student’s prank. It was practically black out.

 

At least Louis had some fancy pajamas on before answering. 

 

Louis wasn’t expecting to see Oguma. “Father? …What’s going on?”

 

And Louis most certainly was not expecting to see Ibuki either! 

 

The lion was standing right behind the older deer, clothing wrinkled and worn.

 

Louis’ fists readied to fight, snapping to defense, embers churning at his knuckles. The young deer sneered at the lion, “You again.”

 

Oguma spoke faster as he stepped in between them, “There’s been an accident.”

 

Oguma maneuvered Louis back into the room like he was just a child, and the lion dared to follow inside. Ibuki closed the door behind him so the three had a moment’s privacy.

 

Irritation was painting itself all over Louis’ features. The young deer practically growled, “What kind of accident? And why is he here?”

 

Honest and afraid, Ibuki said outright, “To beg for help.”

 

Louis hadn’t noticed it in the dark, but something was different. This wasn’t the same warrior from all those months ago. There was a sadness, a tiredness, a weariness deep in his bones, and on the lion’s face… Ibuki was wearing glasses.

 

Louis glanced between the two of them, his father and the lion, only to confirm a suspicion: they were both wearing the exact same kind of glasses at that.

 

The young red deer paused in the face of that knowledge.

 

Louis asked, “Since when does Felidae beg for help? Much less from us?”

 

Ibuki’s jaw was tense. Hands were held loosely in front of him. He kept looking aside from Louis, as if even looking at Louis was a crime and Ibuki was scared to offend. “Since a kid got hurt, and you are the only person I know that has a connection to the avatar.”

 

Louis stayed ready to fight, but the fire had already vanished from his fingers. He glanced at Oguma, a Lord of Artio, his father - always so smart, but now clearly at a loss for what he should do. Louis hesitated again, “I thought we established that I had nothing to do with your little avatar encounter.”

 

Ibuki clasped his hands together in prayer, “Please!”

 

The lion’s sincerity cut through the moment much better than a fire. 

 

Eyes shut behind the glasses, Ibuki was pleading, “ Please. Agata is just a kid and he’s been hurt. My men can’t heal it. I can’t heal it. We don’t know what to do. The avatar is supposed to be the bridge between mortals and spirits. Please. If there is any chance someone can help him, if the avatar can help him … we’ll do anything.”

 

Louis lowered his guard by degrees. Instinctual suspicion was weathered by his father’s proximity and the lion’s intensity. Louis said, “This seems like a very good way to get revenge on the avatar.”

 

“We don’t care about that!” The lion grimaced, glasses glistening, knuckles bulging with the strain. Claws were close to breaking his own skin. “The avatar made it clear he’d kill us if he even thought we were approaching you, and I’m risking everything just trying to talk to you. But if anyone can help -”

 

Ibuki just bowed his head and prayed, and hoped that for once the lions might get lucky. 

 

Then Oguma did the unthinkable: he stood right next to the lion and placed his hand on Ibuki’s shoulder. Oguma’s touch was meant as comfort and kindness - an action from his father that Louis could not remember ever seeing at all.

 

Oguma added his voice to the request, “Louis, a life is in your hands now. No one else knows who or where the avatar is-”

 

Louis automatically lied, “And neither do I…”

 

A sharp pain went clear through Ibuki’s chest and he gasped. The huge lion seemed to sink down into himself, under some great weight crushing down on his shoulders. The biggest man in the room seemed like the weakest instead.

 

Mercy.

 

The young deer told half a truth, “…but I am friends with a sage… and she might.”

 

Ibuki swallowed hard and opened his eyes, reluctant to start hoping so soon. 

 

Louis hurried to get properly dressed, grabbing real clothes and boots. “Get your man to the temple. …I’ll pass on the message and we’ll meet you there.”



……



It was only a few minutes more. Everyone was rushing. Legosi’s team had planned for this, a night where everything goes wrong. 

 

They didn’t have time to gather all their friends, but it was easy for Haru to sneak in a window and silently grab Legosi and Jack, and Riz was probably a necessity. Louis didn’t bother masking his appearance, but the others still had their masks and outfits from the drama club.

 

Armored in sand and stone, the oversized avatar was disguised and especially prepared for battle. Adler’s cloak was around his shoulders. The skull mask was recreated from stone today and so were the false antlers - the illusion of Artio’s avatar inside.

 

The team rushed over rooftops and fences, through back alleys and empty streets. Legosi and Haru could help the others with a burst of air as needed. Jack clung to the bear’s back for part of it and it didn’t even slow Riz down.

 

The temple stretched high in the city center: a great building with an old-fashioned pagoda, a tiered tower trying to touch the sky. 

 

They didn’t bother knocking at the temple’s high gates. They vaulted right over it. 

 

A wide courtyard circled the buildings. The land was used for the occasional farming and fruiting trees. That didn’t catch their eyes, though.

 

The main path was lined with new weapons - purposefully placed and likely surrendered by the lions before getting any further.

 

Legosi pushed his hands downwards as he walked and the weapons shot deep underground - just to be safe.

 

The temple’s front doors had already been opened by a female owl sage. She’d been flapping on the lookout for them. She ushered the five of them inside, and then they were greeted by the sight of at least two dozen lions in the front hall, probably more…

 

More than two dozen lions on their knees… 

 

Drooping ears… Worried faces… Empty hands and anxious tails… 

 

Legosi’s sharp nose could smell wet salt on some of their faces.

 

Old torches hung from pillars, crackling and casting more shadows from feline forms.

 

At the other end of the hall, Lord Oguma was standing with Ibuki. Legosi was pretty sure he heard the old deer whisper, “ Why didn’t you tell me sooner?

 

The armored avatar walked forward, antlered head held high and shoulders squared, hoping to project an aura of strength.

 

The lions started bowing their faces almost completely to the floor as the avatar walked by. 

 

Legosi looked at them through the eyeholes of his armor, before his gaze settled on the lions’ leader. Legosi took the last few steps between them and tried to sound tough, “What happened?”

 

Ibuki was already lowering his head. “My men were trying to retrieve spirit water from the woods.”

 

The flapping owl chided him, “Which was a stupid idea.”

 

Ibuki closed his eyes and clenched his fists, “ I know that. They were desperate and made a mistake.”

 

Kneeling near to the front, the X-scarred Dolph crept a single pace closer to the avatar and said, “Please! We needed it for a trade deal! Agata wanted to help us all! He shouldn’t have to suffer his whole life for that!!”

 

The voice of that pain echoed in the large hall, and made them all hurt in empathy. 

 

The emotionless skull mask turned so slowly to look back at Dolph, and then at Ibuki. The avatar asked more softly, “How bad is it?”

 

Ibuki whispered like he was afraid of the gang overhearing, “Worse than we’ve ever seen… We can’t heal it… The spirits cursed him… warped him… but you’re the avatar. You’re the bridge. If anyone could help him now…” Ibuki held out his hands toward the stone warrior, unable to even ask for it out loud - if the avatar came this far just to turn them down out of spite.

 

The owl perched on Legosi’s cloaked shoulder. The sage explained, “Gouhin is doing what he can to draw out the spirit’s energy, but it is likely too late already. I doubt it will be enough to restore him.”

 

Dolph spoke up again, the only person in the room willing to raise his voice, “If someone has to suffer for this, I’ll do it! Punish me, not Agata! He’s just a kid!!”

 

Dolph started to get up, only for the nearest two lions to grab his arms and yank him back down, pinned flat to the ground. The scarred lion still fought and yelled, “For fuck’s sake, please! Please, he’s just a kid! You want us to beg, we’ll do it!!”

 

Legosi’s heart had been screaming at him already and then his stupid memories started nagging at him, too. Why did they always have to get involved? What Kota asked him still rang so sharply, the clarity of its accusation and everything else…

 

*

 

“Can you honestly tell me if someone was suffering right in front of you - and you knew it was dangerous, you knew you might die, and maybe someone else gets hurt later cause you got involved - but if they’re suffering right in front of you, right now … would you not risk yourself to help them?”

 

*

 

Legosi knew the answer then and he knew it now, too.

 

And in that moment, Legosi stopped playing pretend. He stopped trying to seem tough. Tough hurt too much. He walked straight toward Dolph in careful, measured steps. He let the thicker plates of stone fall from his torso and limbs - he didn’t need them - keeping a thin layer of earth for disguise alone. 

 

The other two lions let Dolph go as the antlered avatar got close.

 

Legosi took a knee and offered an earth-gloved hand to Dolph.

 

The skull mask could hide Legosi’s head, but not the feeling in his voice.

 

“I’ll try to help him,” Legosi said softly, and he encouraged Dolph to take his hand. “That’s the only thing I can promise. I’m sorry.”

 

The lion swallowed so hard, it hurt. He gripped the offered hand, let the avatar help a little, but Dolph remained on his knees. “Please… Please help him…”

 

Around the hall, several more lions repeated the words like a prayer. 



…… 



The weary Gouhin opened a door to a small healing room. He whispered to Legosi, “I did what I could, but it wasn’t much.”

 

Too late. Too slow. Too weak.

 

A few candles were the only light. There were several beds for healing purposes, but Agata wasn’t laying in any of them. He had moved already. He was curled up in a ball in an unlit corner of the room, hiding behind medicinal cabinets. His arms were wrapped tightly around his legs, and he was trying to bury his face in his knees.

 

The antlered avatar walked in as quietly as he could, preparing himself for what he might see… 

 

Gouhin closed the door when they were inside, then held up a brighter flame in his hand - something for Legosi to work by, but it put the skull mask in greater shadow. 

 

The lion flinched on the floor. He glanced up for only a second - and then in more terror. Agata saw that face all those months ago, towering over him. That spirit of death was here again.

 

The dark-furred lion started breathing faster in fear. “ Please don’t kill me, please.

 

Legosi could see it clearly now. The lion wasn’t a lion anymore - not entirely. He was a patchwork person, parts of him lion and parts of him lizard. He had scales on the right half of his face and that eye was reptilian - the other eye, feline. His right arm didn’t lead to a furry paw, it was scales that led to massive claws. 

 

He didn’t have the slender, tufted tail of a lion. It was the huge tail of a reptile instead, thick and long and awkward. 

 

A foot looked wrong, too, like it broke through his boot. His whole body was unbalanced and in conflict.

 

A spirit’s vengeance in the dark.

 

Yet for Legosi… everything was familiar more than frightening. On Leano’s worst day, she never looked this bad, but the parallels were right there. 

 

No, whatever spirit did this just wanted the lion to suffer.

 

What little hesitation remained in Legosi’s heart, it broke that fast. “I’m not here to hurt you… Your friends asked for help… so that’s what I’m here to do…”

 

Legosi used his waterbending and carefully floated up some water from a healer’s basin. 

 

More slowly, he took a knee in front of Agata, and stretched out his earth-gloved hand toward the warped lion. 

 

Legosi kept his voice kind, “Give me your hand… and I’ll see what I can do.”

 

Agata sniffled again, before stretching out his unsteady scaled forearm. 

 

Legosi gently wrapped the water around Agata’s hand and wrist, and put his energy into it. The water started glowing white, but kept glowing brighter and brighter. It shined more than Gouhin’s fire, casting luminescent patterns on their bodies and the walls.

 

The lion had to look away. Agata still had some tears left and started to ramble, “ I thought I could do it. I thought I was fast enough, but I wasn’t. He wasn’t even there and then he was suddenly on me. I fucked up. We just needed one cup, one cup to help everybody and I fucked up so bad, and I’m cursed, and they’re going to kill me. I’m breaking inside. I feel it. They’ll have to kill me. I’m abomination now.

 

Legosi whispered, “Hey… I’m not going to let that happen. No one is going to kill you.”

 

Healing water wasn’t doing it, even with the avatar’s greater energy.

 

The scales weren’t changing. 

 

Agata started squirming, limbs getting ready to run, “ I can’t live like this, I can’t, I’m all screwed up.

 

Legosi gripped tighter to the reptilian wrist. He was careful not to raise his voice, “Listen to me. Listen to me, okay? You’re different and something bad happened, but we can get through this together . This isn’t the end. So far it’s just been a really, really bad night.”

 

The miserable lion whimpered, “ I don’t want to die.

 

“I won’t let that happen,” Legosi quietly insisted. Then Legosi said more warmly, “You got the avatar here now! Historically speaking, I have a very high success rate of making things better. So we are going to figure this out one way or another.”

 

Legosi didn’t let go of Agata’s hand. The avatar looked to Gouhin and asked, “What’s the most spiritual room in the building?”

 

The bear pointed upwards, “Top floor, the meditation chamber. Heartbeat of the city and open to all winds.”

 

Legosi nodded. “Take us there.”

 

Legosi offered his other hand to the lion and said, “Come on… We’ll go together.”

 

Agata sniffled and nodded, and the avatar helped him stand. 

 

*

 

Gouhin and the owl hurried on ahead.

 

Legosi helped the lion limp up the spiraling staircase, taking more of Agata’s awkward weight. Why did this place have so many floors?

 

The injured lion stumbled and tripped with his lopsided limbs.

 

Too slow. They had to move faster.

 

Legosi chose instead to pick him up entirely. Like Hino before him, he carried Agata in his arms. Airbending made it easier, but Legosi wanted to go faster still. He was jumping up stairs, four at a time, six at a time. More.

 

Statues of past avatars lined the staircase. Legosi rushed past them with the lion, and stone eyes lit up in his wake. 

 

He jumped right past Gouhin and kept on going.

 

The top of the tower was all one great room. 

 

The small owl was already up there and opening window shutters in every direction. She let in the breeze. The flow of air began turning bells, nudging wind chimes that hung here and there.

 

Symbols and writings were scrawled on pillars, on the walls. Crystals sat glowing a peaceful green in bronze bowls, arranged at edges around the room.

 

There were statues of giants and spirits that Legosi vaguely recognized, but he could feel it. There was a shift here, a movement of energy around them, like the pull of a great ocean current. 

 

Legosi felt something in the wide-open center. He said, “Here,” and helped Agata sit down on a rug. 

 

Gouhin was panting when he got to the top, but he hastened to help. He began lighting old candles, burning incense. On wisps of pale smoke, the scent carried through the room.

 

The owl used her waterbending, too: while wings flapped, her clawed feet floated new water into basins around them. 

 

Legosi sat down right in front of Agata, face to face, but so many things were going on around them at once. The statues must have looked scary, too. Stone eyes are not supposed to glow!

 

The patchwork lion still looked terrified and was beginning to tremble openly, “What are you going to do?”

 

And that fear was an old enemy of Legosi. He knew it so well and how horrible it felt, and it made everything else a million times worse…

 

Legosi had a sudden urge. He felt an instinct to do something and he knew it was probably a terrible idea, but the lion had already suffered so very much tonight. Legosi couldn’t even promise this would work.

 

Legosi just knew he had to do something now … 

 

So Legosi reached up to his face and pulled away the earthen helmet. Stone and sand, the artificial skull and antlers: he took off the mask and set it aside.

 

He let Agata see him for the silly, anxious, awkward wolf he was, the only face he ever had. 

 

Legosi tried to smile in a reassuring way. He said, “I’m going to ask for help.” He set his open palms in front of him and let the earthen gloves fall away just the same. “Hold my hands.”

 

Bristly gray fur, the sharp claws of a fellow carnivore… just waiting beneath the surface.

 

Agata was teary-eyed and overwhelmed and so very confused. All he could do was agree. “ Okay.

 

The feline left hand gently wrapped around Legosi’s right. Then the shaky reptilian hand tried to hold the other. 

 

Legosi took a deep breath, and closed his eyes. “I’m right here. I’m not going anywhere. No matter what happens next, I will still be right here with you - until we get to the other side of this together.”

 

Legosi paced his breathing, trying to stretch out the inhale and exhale. “I’ll be… right here…”

 

He inhaled scent and incense, the winds over Cherryton, all the districts of the clans.

 

He exhaled energy to the universe.

 

Meeting point of sky and land and ocean, a city on the edge of the sea.

 

All those rivers.

 

The other avatars were so very close.

 

He just had to reach back in himself and they were there.

 

And if any of them had an answer, he needed that answer now!

 

Wind chimes clinked louder, faster. 

 

Embers strengthened their light.

 

The wolf inhaled again. 

 

*

 

Legosi opened his eyes. 

 

The room around him had changed.

 

Clouds hung around the edges of the room and ceiling.

 

Much of the room was just gone, save for the statues and burning lights. 

 

In the distance, Legosi saw stars and suns dancing across an impossible night sky.

 

In place of Agata, there was Avatar Jakhara. The small fruit bat looked solid like she had in life, wrapped in a big bundle of blue robes. 

 

Her golden eyes were bright with warmth and she smiled, “Hello, Legosi. It has been some time.”

 

Legosi couldn’t let himself relax. He tried not to move his body, hoping physical hands were still holding onto Agata’s. “Yes. And I’m sorry, but I don’t have much time to talk.”

 

Jakhara nodded as if she knew it all already. “Yes, I can see. Your friend has been grievously afflicted.”

 

Legosi hesitated. “He’s not actually my friend - but he is suffering.”

 

The bat’s eyes were sharper now. Jakhara was clearly staring at the wolf, searching him for something more. Trying to feel through their connected spirit?

 

Legosi persisted in the face of silence, “My waterbending couldn’t heal him. Someone had to have dealt with this before now, but I don’t have time to mess around with memories. Do you know how to help him? Or rather, do we? Do any of the others?”

 

Jakhara gave him an approving nod. “That is a better question.” The bat extended some of her winged fingers from the robe, “But it is not about repairing wounded flesh. The flesh is not wounded, it is changed. …To change it back requires bending not the elements, but those spiritual energies… and will likely require your own spiritual power as well… in the fullness of the avatar state.”

 

There was a chance.

 

That was all Legosi needed to hear. “Tell me what to do. If we can help him, I want to try.”

 

Jakhara looked at him with such fondness on her face, like a grandmother’s affection and pride. “You’ve grown, Legosi.”

 

Legosi started to open his mouth, then stopped. Legosi said instead, “He may not have much time.”

 

“Yes.” Jakhara started to stand up and stretched her wings, blue robes billowing around her. She called the wind to them and flapped her wings even more. “Then let us see what we can do.”

 

*

 

The avatar opened his eyes. Blue light was shining from them again. 

 

It was bright enough that Agata had to turn his face away, to squeeze his own eyes shut. The wolf was still holding his hands, an anchor when Agata couldn’t see.

 

The air in that place responded first. A breeze turned into a gale, and that gale was rushing toward them and around them - a pocket of safety. The chimes and bells rattled faster in the growing wind, rattled louder with every single second. 

 

Gouhin distantly yelled at the owl, “Out out out out!!”

 

The panda was rushing towards the stairs, the bird was diving to leave.

 

Barely a second more and wisps of fire stretched away from candles and incense sticks. The flames were joining and flying with the twisting air - motes of light and heat and growing larger all the time.

 

The green crystals seemed to catch and echo the light, and the room-sized cyclone dragged them up to join the dancing flames. Unsecured window shutters were smacking against the building’s walls.

 

Water reacted right after. The force of wind was already catching droplets from the basins, but now it was demanded! Liquid floated upwards in spiraling lines, warping and wrapping around the dome of air and everything else.

 

Lupine hands held tighter to Agata’s as the wind howled louder, the scream of a hurricane, as energy got brighter and brighter. There was no letting go. Legosi would never let him go. Not now. Not here. Not afraid.

 

Four lines of elements were rushing faster, flowing, forming, nothing fighting, and yet they blurred . There was so much light, the blue, the red, green, white, merging and connecting and somehow it all turned radiant and divine, a golden glow like the afternoon sun. Silence.

 

Illumination filled the place so much, it stretched out from the tower’s open windows…

 

And then it dimmed with a comforting softness. Slowly… gently… no more need to hurry. So it all drifted apart. Air began to still. Fiery wisps faded. Fragments of crystal sparkled and softly fell, and water dispersed as mist and dew.

 

Light gave way to a tranquil dark, the stillness of a quiet night.

 

The avatar’s eyes were normal and his own. 

 

Unharmed, Agata fearfully opened his own eyes at last. Was it safe to do that?

 

Agata anxiously faced the wolf once more. 

 

The wolf took a deep breath again and Legosi found a reason to smile. Fingers gently rubbed at the lion’s hands and he said, “Take a look.”

 

Agata’s chest froze in the middle of an inhale, but he glanced down.

 

When the avatar let go, Agata had two lion hands again. 

 

Agata pulled up his sleeve, but it was scale-free. It was back to dark fur like the fur never left. His tail whipped at the floor behind him, slender and tufted once again.

 

The breath left Agata’s lungs in a huge heave, and then he gasped. He reached up to feel his face, his jaws, his eyes - and then the lion somehow laughed and cried at the same time. 

 

Agata lurched forward to grab the wolf in the tightest of hugs, crying and laughing into Legosi’s shoulder. 

 

The wolf softly hugged him and rubbed his back. Legosi said, “You’re going to be okay now.”

 

Across the room, a ghostly blue Jakhara smiled brightly and bowed. Then she, too, disappeared. 

 

Legosi closed his eyes, and felt his own eyes water as that smile tugged at his lips.

 

He said it again, “You’re going to be okay.”



*



Tears never last forever.

 

The owl sage quickly closed the shutters, just in case any midnight fliers got suspicious. That got bright for a moment.

 

Gouhin still needed a breather after running up all those many flights of stairs. He was getting too old for this. He sat on the stairs and turned away a pair of sages who woke up from all the noise.

 

Legosi reformed the stone antlers for his skull mask, and then secured it around his head. After that he covered his hands again in the rock and sand - gloved and disguised once more. He stretched out his armored fingers to test it, the way he moved the earth like an extension of his flesh.

 

Agata rubbed his nose (his very normal, feline nose), but now that he was on the other side of disaster, the lion was still uncertain. “Who are you? You aren’t a deer at all.”

 

The skull-like face showed no emotion as Legosi stood up. “You should really forget you ever saw that…” 

 

The avatar tried to clean up a bit of the debris around the room and reformed some of those fancy green crystals. 

 

Agata was utterly perplexed. He stammered and walked after the wolf, “How could I do that? How could I ever - ever forget something like this?”

 

“Try. I told you I’d be with you till we got to the other side of this… Well, here we are.” Legosi floated the crystal back towards one of those bronze bowls, and it landed with the softness of a feather. He learned that trick from Haru.

 

Agata grabbed the avatar by the wrist, eyes scanning up and down the wolf’s disguise - as if there was some secret in the sand or the antlers. “You saved me. I was going to die, my life was over and what, I’m just supposed to forget that?”

 

Gouhin struggled to get back up on his feet and approached the pair. He sighed at Legosi, “Avatar, that heart of yours is going to get you killed.”

 

An earthen hand carefully took hold of Agata’s wrist in turn. Legosi told the lion, “I need you to forget. You needed help… Now you don’t. …Please don’t mess with the spirits again.”

 

Agata glanced between them, sure that there was something here they weren’t saying. “I don’t understand.”

 

Gouhin gripped Agata firmly by the shoulder, “Kid, I hate to say this, but you don’t need to understand. The avatar deals with many secret things, and if you’re the least bit grateful to him, you need to do as he’s asked. His own life might depend on it.”

 

The dark lion swallowed hard. His words started and stopped several times, hands moving then pulling back. He let the wolf go.

 

Agata finally managed a conflicted, “Okay…”

 

Legosi breathed the smallest sigh of relief. 

 

Then Agata added, “…so how can I help?”

 

Gouhin barked a laugh. 

 

The skull mask faced Agata fully again, but it was less intimidating now that Agata had seen the wolf inside.

 

Agata crossed his arms, “What? If the avatar needs to ‘deal with something,’ he just saved my life. There has to be something I can do to help him.”

 

Gouhin was smirking terribly at Legosi and shook the wolf’s stony shoulder instead, teasing him, “You certainly know how to find them…”

 

Legosi resisted the urge to roll his eyes. The wolf sighed and waved the lion away, “Just go home, Agata. You get to greet the sunrise without fear, and I don’t know about you guys, but I’d like a few more hours of sleep.”

 

Gouhin was annoyingly cheerful as he added, “And when the avatar needs you, I’ll pass along the message. We know where you live.”

 

Agata’s tail flicked happily and the smiling lion stood up straighter. “Good. Great. …Oh shit, the guys!!”

 

Agata grasped his mane in shock. He suddenly remembered all the other lions in the front hall, and then he went racing, bounding, sprinting down the many stairs. 

 

Legosi wanted to rub at his forehead, but now the mask was in the way. 

 

Gouhin nudged and teased him again, “You just had to show him your face, didn’t you?”

 

Okay, that time, Legosi did roll his eyes. 



……



There was a party going on in the temple’s front hall.

 

Several dozen lions were hollering, hugging, or playfully hitting each other. A few shared a hit off silvervine.

 

Several kept picking Agata up and throwing him into the air. There might have been a few happy tears this time.

 

A handful of other sages had woken up and come to see what all the noise was about - a female sheep, a male camel, a male saint bernard - and then they stayed because holy shit, that’s a lot of lions. What the hell did they miss?

 

Ibuki was clearly relieved, but the exhaustion hit soon after Agata’s return. At some point, the tired boss sat down right there on the floor. Dope came over to help him recover though. Oguma viewed it all with an awkward detachment, unaccustomed to such enthusiasm. The noble red deer deigned to take a knee next to Ibuki and they kept whispering about something to themselves. 

 

Legosi and Gouhin came down the stairs more slowly. The avatar was internally readying himself for a fight and keeping his footsteps impossibly soft. 

 

The rest of his team was still grouped together and on guard. The masks hid their expressions, but not the tension in limbs, in the readiness for battle. No one knew how quick the scene might change.

 

At least Legosi could see Louis’ face. Louis was equally worried and impressed! The moment he saw Legosi, he quietly hurried to Legosi’s side. Louis whispered his own concern, “Are you okay? That did not sound quiet up there.”

 

Legosi kept his wary eyes largely on the lions. He muttered back, “Well enough, sorry. That was me. I had to get loud to fix it.”

 

The crowd got a lot less rowdy when they noticed the avatar. 

 

So many lions were looking at him with serious but confused expressions on their faces. Uncertain, awed, and wondering?

 

Where does a person even go from here?

 

Ibuki hurried to get standing again and Dope helped him up. Ibuki said his name almost reverently, “Avatar…”

 

Three confused sages slapped their ears, their eyes, their mouth.

 

Legosi held out a hand to stop him from saying more, “He’s okay. Now, please, just go home. It’s way too early in the morning - and I’m sure we could all use some more sleep tonight.”

 

Dolph nudged his way past several other lions in the crowd, so they weren’t between him and the avatar. The scarred lion raised his voice all gravelly and loud, “No. We aren’t done here.”

 

Legosi squeezed his fists at his sides. Parts of the loose sand armor were hardening into stone.

 

Still stuck surrounded by all the lions, Agata raised his arm and voice for attention, “Yeah, uh, lion huddle! One moment, avatar!”

 

Legosi huffed in frustration and really did not want to look at the other sages now.

 

Ibuki squinted behind those glasses, but he had some ideas of what this meant. He gave a rushed bow to the avatar, then said, “Excuse us. I need to discuss something with my men, very quickly.”

 

Ibuki joined the others in a great big circle of lions. Some kneeled to make it easier. Faces pressed close together. 

 

Tails were flicking. Whispers were rasping. Legosi only caught parts of it. “He what?!” “No way.” “We can’t.” “We fucking can.” “It’s the same thing.” “It’s been ages!”

 

Without taking his gaze off the strangely-arranged lions, Legosi whispered to Gouhin, “Can I count on you all in a fight?”

 

Gouhin gave a bass rumble of a laugh in his chest. He roughly clasped Legosi on the back and said, “I don’t think we have to worry about that.”

 

Haru tiptoed her way closer to Legosi’s side and whispered a question of her own, “What the hell did you do up there, little leaf?”

 

Legosi crossed his stony arms and replied with a measure of sleepy sarcasm, “I don’t know, aggressively rebalanced universal energies? It’s spirit shit, I’ll tell you more later. The avatar state is weird.”

 

The lion huddle broke apart, leaving the lions looking determined, eager, sure of themselves - a combination that did little to bolster Legosi’s confidence. The wolf was still wondering how many he could block at once. 

 

Hino helped get the gang started, “The Shishigumi is not a clan, or an army. We’re useful tools at best and disposable weapons at worst, and we get stuck with a lot of things no one else wants to do.”

 

A bit of the night’s emotion was still clear in Dolph’s demeanor, but he was trying to stand tougher, “We aren’t all blood - but we become family. For some of us, we’re all we even have.”

 

Agata had hands on Dolph’s shoulders and leaned around him, “And a few months ago, you had so many chances to kill us - myself included - but you didn’t. Thanks for that.”

 

Miguel laughed in that huge chest of his and shook another nearby lion, “And in the middle of a suicidal assault on our base, you even stopped to heal Bastien so he wouldn’t die on the floor!” Bastien muttered for himself, “Yeah, I like not dying, thanks.”

 

Ibuki placed his hand over his heart, “And despite having no reason to care and every reason to expect an attack… you still showed up tonight to help, and saved another precious member of our family.”

 

The always-masked Sabu was slouching off to the side and growled the admission, “We’re a bunch of fuck-ups and you keep being outrageously merciful, for some fucked-up who-knows-why reason. It’s fucking weird.”

 

Legosi finally waved his armored hands in front of him to interrupt, “I told you then and I’ll tell you now: I didn’t want anyone to die.” Legosi’s hands fell again, “I just wanted to get them home safe, and that’s still true right now. So go home already. That’s all I want.” 

 

Smirking, smiling, grinning lions were clearly just getting started. Tails were curling gently behind them. Feline eyes were just a bit wider. Dare one say it, they might have even looked affectionate.

 

Ibuki continued right along, “It may be all you want, but you deserve much more. And we owe you more than we can ever repay, for being the only one to treat our family with so much kindness… so whatever the nobles of Felidae might think of this… we still owe you our gratitude… and we have neither resources or wealth to give you. At this point, our allegiance and assistance is all we have to offer.”

 

Legosi thought he heard a sage gasp. His mind went blank and Legosi turned his head to glance at his friends. “Allegiance?”

 

What the hell is happening.

 

Ibuki began an old promise, “By rising moon and crashing ocean.”

 

Sabu growled, “By sun above and hearth below.”

 

Dolph said, “By firmament of stone.”

 

Hino: “And mercurial wind.”

 

Ibuki brought it back together, “As we aided Avatar Kota, we will aid the avatar again. The Shishigumi is yours to call or command, at your need and leisure. We have nothing more we can offer you.”

 

The gears in Legosi’s brain were struggling to catch up. Was Kota laughing at him? Legosi glanced again at his friends, moved a hand like he wanted them to jump in, but they were unhelpfully silent. Even Haru backed away, “This is all you, big guy. They’re your lions.”

 

Kota was most assuredly laughing at Legosi. Legosi was tempted to drag the ghost out just to yell at him! 

 

Again the mask got in the way of rubbing his forehead. Legosi stammered at the lions, “You can not want me.”

 

Several lions laughed and playfully pushed each other around. 

 

Carefully adjusting his glasses, even Ibuki had a weird grin. “I’m fairly certain that no one is more deserving than you - or could use our support in a better way.”

 

Grumbly Sabu had his arms crossed and tucked close to his body. He muttered a complaint, “Our allegiance is not given lightly, especially not to a wolf.

 

The wide-eyed saint bernard sage tried to step away, but the female sheep sage grabbed him by the sleeve.

 

Legosi’s glare could have killed, if anyone could see it past the shadowed mask at all. With squeezing fists, the earth about him tensed and tightened up. A line might have cracked in the stone. “You have no idea what you’re talking about or who I really am. You can’t want me.”

 

The lions were largely ignorant of the change. Several were still being playful with each other and whispering. 

 

With his new glasses, Ibuki did notice, but he just seemed incredibly amused. “What, is that the problem?” He glanced at the other lions and laughed once, “You’ve been hiding all this time because you weren’t born a child of the reptiles?”

 

It all felt too much like mockery and a growl was burning in Legosi’s throat. What’s a wolf gotta do to get some sleep around here? This whole fiasco had gone on long enough. The ground was shaking beneath his feet. Old torches were flaring brighter. He practically bit the words, “You want me to spell it out for you? You need me to say it so we can end this farce? Fine! Here it is!”

 

Plates of stone, abandoned earlier when we went to comfort Dolph, flew back to the avatar now. They added back to the armor, shored up his defenses, chest, arms, legs, fierce and unassailable as he took each threatening step forward. Flames doubled in size, then tripled.

 

“I’m not Artio’s avatar! I’m not even Canida’s avatar! I am the one and only lost reptile and I have been here the whole time! Descended from Clan Squamata as you pointed out - because my grandpa loved a wolf with all his heart! Agata is no longer the abomination in the room, but I still am! Now go home! You don’t want me!”

 

Silence. Two dozen cats had wider eyes. 

 

The shoulders of several clenched up, their manes and tails all equally shocked.

 

Frightened Oguma’s antlers had somehow pointed up in alarm. The three sages were doing those things with their faces again. The dog broke out in a sweat.

 

Legosi’s friends were quiet but uncertain. Several moved closer to him like they expected that fight to break out now.

 

Louis saw the look on his dad’s face, but it couldn’t stop him. Sympathetic and concerned, Louis drew nearer to Legosi just to whisper, “Avatar…”

 

And then, of all the cats, Free raised his arms and cheered, “That’s fucking awesome!!”

 

Legosi was going to get whiplash, turning his head that fast.

 

Several lions laughed again and outright applauded.

 

What the fuck. The sweaty, nervous dog sage was trying to escape again, only for the owl to expressly land on his shoulder - pointy clawed feet making ‘the point’ for her.

 

Sabu gave Free a tiny electrical zap, just enough shock to make the crazy lion jump to the side. The masked lion growled, “You can’t just say something like that.”

 

Legosi growled right back, “I told you: you don’t want me!” His eyes flashed blue, torches flared, and he pointed at the exit, “Just go home and forget I exist! We’ll call it even!”

 

Sabu pushed some of the lions out of his way and started stalking towards the avatar, eyes some new level of sharp. The masked lion demanded, “That bullshit would work on someone else, but not me. Show me.”

 

“What?? No, I’m not showing you!” Dangerous limbs moved with Legosi’s sleep-deprived agitation, “Why would I lie about that?? I’ve only survived this long because no one knows it’s me! Because no one in their right mind would ever assume I could be!” 

 

Annoyingly relaxed, Gouhin proudly called attention to himself, “I figured it out.~”

 

Legosi angrily turned on him, “Are you in your right mind? No! My point still stands!”

 

The panda chuckled and casually shrugged that off, “Yeah, that checks out.”

 

Agata stood a bit more guiltily behind the others when he said, “You showed me.” 

 

The armored avatar hesitated for only a second. Legosi started softly, “I only showed you because you were terrified,” then he got louder, and rock hit rock as he smacked a hand to his chest, “and I’ve spent my entire life terrified of the exact same things! …That my insides are wrong! That my head is busted! That they all want me dead for things I could never control! That the moment people find out about me, it’s over!” 

 

And when Legosi stomped, the floor shook beneath them again. “Well right now, I want this over! Whatever this is!” Legosi threw an arm out wide, “My existence is a disaster waiting to happen and everyone here knows it! So your words are meaningless to me because you would never keep someone like me around!

 

Some of the lions were smirking again.

 

Why the fuck were some of the lions smirking.

 

Legosi was really hating this morning.

 

Even as steam puffed from the avatar’s mask, some of the cats nudged each other and chuckled. It was like there was a private joke they all shared in the past, but Legosi lacked the reference.

 

Ibuki exchanged a knowing glance with several other grinning lions. The leader tapped a finger to his lips, then motioned for them to wait just a little bit longer.

 

Sabu hadn’t backed away. No, despite the danger, he took another step nearer to the avatar.

 

The emotion in Sabu’s face had shifted at some point. Eyes reflected more? It was hard to tell with the cloth mask he always wore.

 

Sabu made it a nicer request this time, hands gently gesturing for Legosi to come closer. “Please.” Sabu took another step like he could meet him in the middle, “If you’re not fucking with me right now, then please. I gotta see you for myself.”

 

Something in the phrasing made Legosi look again. Legosi wasn’t glaring, he was thinking. 

 

That bandana mask covered most of Sabu’s face. It nearly reached up to his eyes. It hid his snout, his nose, his jaws. Was he ever seen without it?

 

…How much of a mask do you actually need to hide your species?

 

Legosi’s angry breaths slowed down, but skepticism was still burning a hole through his chest. Earthen armor was grating, emotions still so heavily on guard. The avatar quietly demanded, “Do not mess with me right now. I’m tired. If you just pissed off the spirits like Agata?”

 

“Nah.” Slow as Sabu could, too slow to be dangerous, Sabu reached his hand toward that bandana mask… and gradually tugged it down. “When a daddy lion and a mommy cougar love each other very much…”

 

The black markings on Sabu’s snout were undeniably ‘not pure.’ The blood of a mountain lion was mixed in that lion.

 

The fire was still burning inside. Weary Legosi started to say, “You’re not…?”

 

The feline hybrid had a single, tiny chuckle. “I kinda am! …Are you?”

 

‘…you would never keep someone like me around…’

 

Yeah. Legosi realized what was so funny now.

 

Unmasked, Sabu’s face was full of a curious, awkward hope - a thing that couldn’t ever be considered, and yet it was right here.

 

Legosi moved with the same careful lack of speed. He removed his own mask so he could face the feline fully, hybrid to hybrid.

 

Legosi looked at Sabu with his own lupine face, and the wolf had to wonder if he had the exact same expression of awe and disbelief. 

 

A huge wolf with eyes more akin to komodo. A wolf from reptiles. 

 

From behind the crowd of other lions, shorter Raul craned his head around to see. Then he softly swore, “ Holy shit, it’s Legosi.

 

Raul promptly hid behind the others again, but the room was so quiet, everyone already heard him. There was a bit more chuckling, and Legosi was shocked to find he chuckled once himself. 

 

For the first time all morning, Legosi felt like making a joke. The wolf raised his voice, “You’re ruining the moment, Raul.~ We’re having an existential crisis over here.”

 

Sabu started laughing in crazed, ecstatic joy, “This is the opposite of a crisis!” The unmasked lion tried to hug the avatar tight. Blocky stones made that difficult, but Sabu was trying to do it all the same!

 

Several others laughed around the room, and it wasn’t just the lions laughing this time. The whole Shishigumi looked on in quiet, happy approval. Surprised sages breathed a sigh of relief themselves, and the sheep had a teary eye. The nervous dog almost passed out onto the floor and the owl had to flap to stay airborne.

 

Content and satisfied, Ibuki took a moment to clean his glasses. “As I stated… no one is more deserving than you.”

 

Dolph mumbled, “We aren’t a clan… just a fucked-up family.” Agata was trying to nudge several lions closer, including Dolph. The grizzled earthbender was doing little to stand his ground.

 

They all wanted to shake Legosi’s hand. He was part of the family now, too. 

 

Haru sniffled and for once it might not have been faked. She lifted up her mask to rub her tiny nose, “Are we done being emotional and standoffish now? Cause I really think we should tell them: this is what happens when Legosi doesn’t get enough sleep. He’s really not a morning person…”

 

“Hey!” The wolf yelled back at her even as three lions were trying to greet him at the same time, “I’ve had a little going on, Haru! This was not all sleep deprivation!”

 

Ibuki waved over the group and reassured the wolf, “Oh, this won’t be happening again! Agata is going to be grounded for life.”

 

Agata gasped in horror. He clutched his chest and his tail went straight. “Boss?!”

 

For life. ” Several lions burst into laughter again.

 

The dark lion groaned even more and hid his eyes.

 

Raul was still further in the back and fussing with the tuft of his tail. “This week is going to be so freaking awkward…”

Notes:

Getting that glow on...

Oh, I think I shared this in the past, but I can't remember. My husband helped set me up a Bsky a few months ago. I think they've been opened up to everybody now though? So if people want to follow me there, that's a thing they can do.

https://bsky.app/profile/therapybearwriter.bsky.social

Chapter 42: The Bridge is back

Summary:

The avatar has leveled up.

A bridge has two sides, you know? Legosi just casually bridging the gap everywhere he goes...

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

So… Legosi had a lion gang. 

 

That was unexpected. 

 

More introductions were going around - several lions that Legosi vaguely recognized, but many he didn’t. 

 

That one lion still kept his mane tied back with a string. “Dope the waterbender, gang healer.” He was offering Legosi some coffee beans, “Have some of these, big guy. They’ll get you waking up pronto!”

 

The wolf gave them a few curious sniffs before cautiously eating a few. They smelled strong, but not inherently bad. “I’d prefer my bed, but I’m probably not getting that.”

 

The huge lion with a braided mane was introducing himself, too. “Miguel the earthbender. I’m the muscle - or I used to be before you ripped open half of the base! Ha!” He heartily clapped Legosi on the back. Earth armor or not, Legosi still felt the force behind that hand. Miguel declared, “I gotta see how much you can really lift!”

 

Another earthbender followed, the lion with a dark spot over his right eye. He gave a thumbs-up with a strangely flat expression, “Jinma, tunnels and construction. I know the most about the market.” 

 

Miguel cheerily shook Jinma by the shoulder and added, “Yeah, he keeps it solid - above ground and below it! Mind like a steel trap! No idea how he fits it all in that head of his.”

 

Rigid-limbed, Jinma gave him a muted stare and mumbled in protest. “I just do.”

 

The owl sage decided to keep an eye on the perimeter outside, just to make sure nobody walked in on the crowd. This was not a good time for visitors.

 

Riz took off his mask like Haru, then bent at the knee to get closer to her level. The two of them started whispering something to each other. 

 

Jack kept his mask on for now, but he did want to check in with those other three sages because, “Hey, uh, is he okay?” The sweaty saint bernard was on the ground and breathing heavily. The camel was bending a slight breeze for him, and the sheep answered, “Yeahhh, he panics around important people. …He’ll be fine.”

 

And as nice as this turn of events was, Legosi really needed to pump the brakes. Eyes scrunched shut and he gestured for them to quiet down, “Wait. Wait wait. One moment. Need a moment here! Big moment here!”

 

The crowd stopped chatting and started to pay attention. Then Legosi pointed at Sabu and said aloud, “I have a million questions and I would love to spend hours talking to you… but if there’s still an angry spirit in the woods, this might not be over.”  

 

Legosi turned slowly to look at Agata. The dark-furred lion had been leaning over Dolph’s shoulder, but then Agata shrunk a little further behind him. Dolph was glancing back at Agata and was equally concerned about where this was going.

 

The wolf had a wince himself, but Legosi had to ask, “The spirit that attacked you: do you remember what it looked like? How it acted?”

 

Clearly an unpleasant memory for the dark lion, with the way Agata reacted, but Agata gave a tiny nod. “Vaguely… It was this giant reptile thing… as big as a house… Long snout, long tail… It stood on all four limbs…”

 

Some of the lions spread out to make more room. Legosi gradually approached Agata and asked him a few more things, “Did it change colors at any time? Did it suddenly get darker? Lose color? Was it transparent and became solid, or the other way around? Did the number of limbs ever change?”

 

Dolph kept trying to see Agata’s expressions in the corner of his eye. Agata just shrunk a bit more behind Dolph and apologized, “I’m sorry. It happened so fast, I don’t know…”

 

Legosi murmured in quiet contemplation, tapping at his lips with one hand and supporting his elbow with the other. His tail curved in weird ways.

 

Again Louis moved to get close to Legosi. The red deer was worried as well, “This is the part where you tell us what you’re thinking, because I’m really, really not liking where you’re taking this…”

 

A few of the sages and his school friends looked at each other, already expecting the worst. Haru started doing stretches.

 

Eyes sharp and discerning, Ibuki assumed, “You’re going out there, aren’t you? After the spirit?”

 

Legosi sighed downwards and let his arms fall. “Well, I am the bridge… and I gotta make sure no one else gets hurt by this thing.”

 

Oguma was right behind Ibuki. The noble deer spoke up in surprise, “You can’t be serious.”

 

Agata broke out into an immediate sweat and his hands clung tighter to Dolph. Dolph was his unflinching rock to hide behind and Agata exclaimed, “There's no way. You can’t fight that thing! No one can! I barely saw it move!”

 

Legosi awkwardly shrugged with his earthen armor, “Yeah, and that’s the thing: I already know how to make this situation better, and if we do this right, we don’t have to fight at all.”

 

Ibuki wondered out loud, “You’re that confident of your success?”

 

“I’m confident I need to do this,” Legosi grumbled. 

 

Louis drew near enough to put a hand on the wolf’s chest and whisper, “Please tell me this is not you showing off in front of your pals?”

 

Legosi might have rolled his eyes at that. He talked louder for everyone’s benefit and started gesturing, “Spirits don’t follow material rules like us. They’ve got their own magic. Some aren’t physical at all unless they’re in their world. So Agata might not have seen it move because maybe it couldn’t be seen. ” 

 

A few lions were already saying, “Ohhh…”

 

Legosi used his hands to demonstrate for the rest, “Maybe it was just jumping through space.” He started a fire in one hand. Then he put it out at the same time he started an identical flame in his other hand. “Or hiding itself from sight. Maybe it was hiding in solid matter, in a tree or the earth.” He hid a flame under the other hand, then snuffed it entirely. “And if you’ve never encountered that stuff, you won’t know how to deal with it… but I have a dozen lifetimes in my skull, so… I do.”

 

People were staring at him again: lions in awe or surprise, sages proud and pleased. Friends were still cautious. 

 

The wolf coughed to the side and awkwardly shrugged again, “Plus the spirits usually recognize me on sight and most of them like me.” Legosi grimaced for the next part, “But I should actually take one of you with me… and my instincts say it should be you.” Legosi pointed at the lion Agata was hiding behind, “The, uh, sandbender? What’s your name?”

 

“Dolph,” named himself, standing proud and resolute - even as Agata clung to him tighter and whined.

 

Legosi’s right ear flicked. His tail bent at a curious angle. The wolf tilted his head at the X-scarred lion and wondered, “Wait, your name is Dolph?”

 

“Yes.” The cold sandbender was trying not to react to Agata’s clinginess. “Is that a problem?”

 

“Huh.” Legosi blinked to himself in thought. “If I had a gold coin for every time a guy named Dolph tried to kill me with sandbending, I’d have two gold coins. Which isn’t a lot, but it’s weird that it happened twice.” 

 

Free started giggling at that, “You must have the best luck ever - or the worst.” Legosi shook it off, “Nevermind.”

 

Ibuki stepped forward to get more involved. “If someone still has to make things right with the spirits, they’re my men. They’re my responsibility.”

 

Oguma and three lions all tried to grab Ibuki at once. Even more began protesting, “Boss, no!” 

 

The slightly sleepy Legosi let them argue amongst themselves for seconds, before whistling so sharply, everyone flinched. That got them all quiet again. 

 

The wolf stared across the crowd, locking eyes with one then moving to another. “If you guys are really throwing your lot behind me, then this is where we need to start. I’m the bridge… and sometimes that means making things right with the spirits, too… I need one of you with me to do that - only one - and my instincts say it has to be Dolph. The two of us will go do that, we’ll come back, and then we can all pretend this night never happened.” Legosi spread his arms out wide like that was it. End of story.

 

There were still a few unpleasant lion noises around the room, but their resistance ended there.

 

Legosi motioned for Dope to come closer, “Dope? Hey. Water please.”

 

Dope was quick to offer the gourd he carried around to heal, and Legosi borrowed some to make his hand glow. Then Legosi extended that hand toward Dolph like he wanted to shake hands. “I know what I’m doing. So give me your hand.”

 

Dolph gave Agata’s arms a pat and as Dolph stepped forward, Agata let him go. The sandbender was still stern and unaffected, “You tell me what to do, I’ll do it.”

 

Dolph made a point of grasping Legosi’s hand tight, with no hesitation. The water began to glow even brighter, but Dolph didn’t let go. As Dolph felt a strange flow of energy into his arm, he still didn’t question it.

 

Yet with so many watching, Legosi would have felt weirder if he didn’t explain it. “Spirits see things differently from us - and I mean that literally and figuratively. A dragon-eel showed me once. I know my energy looks different to them, makes them look twice. I think they could tell when I healed my friends in the past. So-”

 

Dope stayed near to analyze the energetic exchange and assumed, “You’re giving him some of yours. You’re marking him so they won’t attack on sight.”

 

“Ooo, kinky,~” Free teased them, only for several lions to complain and hit the chaos cat. “Free!” “Ugh!” “The fuck, man!” “I do not need that image in my mind. I hate you.”

 

If Dolph was dying inside, he hid it behind that stony resolve. 

 

Awkward Legosi coughed aside. “Uh… not the words I would have used… but yeah, that’s the intent, I guess. They’ll look twice before doing anything.”

 

The fur on Dolph’s arm was starting to stand on end, and Legosi took that as a sign to stop. Legosi said, “That should be more than enough, but I wanted to be safe.” The wolf started to fit the stone mask around his head again. “So we’ll go over there, get the spirit to relax, then come right back.”

 

Oguma didn’t want this opportunity to escape him, “Avatar!” Legosi turned to look at him even as the noble deer passed Ibuki’s side. Oguma hurried to say, “I don’t wish to delay you, but I do desire to see you amply compensated for everything tonight - and for saving my son on what I can only assume has been multiple encounters. The lions might not have money, but I do - and I will be sharing it.”

 

Legosi huffed once in amusement and finished shaping his fake earthen antlers. “You know what, I’m gonna stop questioning the offers of financial assistance. I am not going to have a normal day job at this rate. So sure. Thanks. I’d appreciate not being poor.”



……



They were losing the night. Around the city, a few people were even waking up and heading to their day jobs. Overhead, the owl was still circling the building and keeping an eye out, but sun and moon were trading shifts. Legosi didn’t want to waste anymore time. Even armored in stone, he could move quicker than Dolph. So he carried Dolph on his back like he did for his grandpa.

 

They escaped the city in seconds. Dolph couldn’t ever remember traveling so fast. He rooted himself to Legosi’s stone armor even as Legosi flew between branches, threaded between trees. It almost seemed like the plants were leaning out of their way.

 

The lion noticed the wisps first, small glowing spirit lights. They rose up from secret places and tried to follow. Then he saw other spirits, other strange forms in ghostly array - so open, so obvious, so fearless in their interest.

 

Dawn was rising in the east and solar rays were streaking through the deep woods. Somehow it didn’t make Dolph feel any better. The lion asked, “You know where you’re going?”

 

Legosi didn’t slow at all. He talked so casually, “Yeah, I got a map to the place ages ago. A lady goat had to heal my eyes. Thought of going there a time or two myself.”

 

Closer and closer, they drew near to the secret spring. Dolph was starting to recognize the route they took earlier in the night. The tense lion finally asked, “What are your orders, avatar?”

 

Legosi leapt them across a whole river, buoyed along by the wind. Then Legosi just kept on racing through the trees. “I need you to stay cool and quiet, okay? No bending. Do not attack or defend yourself unless I explicitly tell you to. Keep your head bowed. Even if a spirit roars in your face, do nothing. And do not make excuses.” Legosi added with mild sarcasm, “…Honestly, it’d be better if you don’t even talk until I give you a signal, and when it’s time to bow, you need to be just as humble and sincere as you were when you begged me for help.”

 

Dolph let the words process even as Legosi started to slow down. When they came to a small clearing, Legosi jumped down to the ground and stopped running entirely.

 

He let Dolph get off his back, and then Legosi began discarding the excess stone and even removed his helmet. Dolph scanned the woods around them and saw at least three spirits peering through forest foliage. One had most of its body still within a tree.

 

Someone else might have been asking questions, but Dolph had his orders. The lion kept silent and bowed his head as instructed.

 

He still wasn’t expecting Legosi to purposefully grab him by the hand and start leading him forward.

 

One of the small translucent spirits began flapping towards them, zigging and zagging through the forest air. It suddenly stopped right in front of Legosi, and Legosi recognized the bunny-dragonfly from days in the past.

 

Dolph suppressed the instinct to attack or defend. He didn’t even look up. He’d never been so close to a spirit in his whole life and that closeness was disconcerting, an unpleasant ripple through his flesh. 

 

Legosi gripped the lion’s hand to reassure him. The wolf quietly addressed the spirit, “We’re here to apologize. May we please do that in person?”

 

For a moment the only noise was the buzzing of the spirit’s quick wings. Then it finally answered, “I will ask.”

 

The bunny-dragonfly was gone as fast as it came, lighting a strange streak through the trees.

 

Legosi gave Dolph’s hand another friendly squeeze and said, “Wait for it, okay? This won’t take long.”

 

What crazy world did Dolph wake up to, that a hybrid dog would be holding his hand in the woods?

 

The bunny-dragonfly returned in a flash and passed on the message. “It is allowed.”

 

The spirit guided them forward, buzzing away the whole time. Legosi was still leading, Dolph kept his eyes down, but - in the corners of his eyes - the lion couldn’t help from seeing all the spirits lining the path. 

 

So many mixed shapes, alien forms, combinations that defied all normal reality. A bunch of them weren’t even fully animal, but plant or stone in creature form.

 

Sure, Dolph had seen a few spirits over the decades, but never so many - and never as open as this.

 

The scent of pure water tickled the lion’s nose. Somehow it overwhelmed the dense forest atmosphere and all the plants growing around them.

 

Legosi squeezed Dolph’s hand right before some monstrous thing crashed down in front of them, quaking the ground and roaring even louder - so loud Dolph felt it in his chest. Feline muscles tightened everywhere as Dolph resisted instinct to defend himself.

 

A great shadow loomed over them as if the thing was raising a limb to strike.

 

Legosi calmly said, “We’re sorry.”

 

Hesitation. Silence but for the flap of some wings, but then even those quieted down.

 

The shadows in front of Dolph shifted again. Was the limb lowering?

 

Legosi tugged down on Dolph’s hand and then let go. Legosi was bowing forward at the waist, but Dolph could do better. The lion moved slowly so as not to alarm, carefully dropping to one knee, then another. He bowed like the other lions had before, face to the ground and hands on the earth.

 

Legosi whispered down at him, “You, too, Dolph. Apologize to them like you apologized to me.”

 

Was this fear? Dolph thought he was beyond something silly like that. The discomfort in his veins made his whole body hurt and want to run. 

 

No excuses, he was ordered. 

 

Dolph gave the apology with sincerity and severity, “We are sorry… All of us… We crept through your woods and violated your sacred space. We tried to take from you. That was wrong. I … am sorry. …If you still want to punish someone, you can punish me. I’ll take it. No one else should have to suffer because of our mistakes.”

 

The great looming shadow was growling deep in its core. The monster began to pace to one side, then another. It got close enough for Dolph to see a huge scaled paw walking near to his head, so Dolph shut his eyes entirely.

 

An angry breath huffed near to his mane and blew against his fur. The discomfort in Dolph’s veins rose to a feeling of actual pain, and it took intense effort for Dolph to hold perfectly still.

 

Another huff… and the breath felt like it was cooling down…

 

A reptilian rasp sounded far too close to the lion’s ears, “Not… safe…”

 

Dolph heard a strange shifting breath, and suddenly the looming shadow was gone that fast. The pressure inside left with it, the pain disappeared, but Dolph stayed exactly where he was. He didn’t even open his eyes.

 

Legosi’s voice spoke next, “If you want us to leave now, we will. But as the bridge, may I have permission to intercede on their behalf?” 

 

Dolph could hear all the whispers that created. There was a muttering in different directions, even up above them in the trees or bubbling in the water - though he could hardly tell what anyone was saying. They weren’t all using a language he understood. 

 

One of the spirits finally gave their consensus, “You are the bridge.”

 

That must have meant yes.

 

Dolph heard the wolf take a deep breath in, then Legosi blew it out.

 

“Something is broken in the world… I don’t know what yet, but I have to think that’s why I was born this way.”

 

“There is so much anger and violence between the clans and it is getting worse. You must have felt it, too. It’s in the air. Something is wrong.”

 

“The people are divided and feel so alone, and so many are struggling just like these lions.”

 

“Felidae is desperate. And afraid. They feel hopeless, and stuck, and they don’t even know how they’ll survive. They feel like everyone is against them - and many actually are.”

 

“They thought your water could save them… but they’re so used to no one caring about them, they can’t believe anyone would help them at all… I think they might even be afraid to ask for help… That asking for help would mean they’re weak, and people will attack them while they’re vulnerable…”

 

Dolph flinched when the wolf suddenly gripped him by the arm. Legosi was trying to make him stand and the lion got the message. Dolph got his legs under him again, but he kept his head bowed and eyes shut - just to be safe.

 

“…so I’m going to take him home now. And I’m going to see how else I can help them. I’m only one person,” Legosi spoke with a little more cheer, “but that’s my job, right? Balance helps to make things better. …And I appreciate you letting me speak on their behalf… Heh. I guess people are really just terrible at talking these days…”

 

Legosi started to turn and was guiding Dolph away from the spring. 

 

Dolph finally opened his eyes so he could see where his feet were walking. Yet they had only gone a few paces when the bunny-dragonfly flapped in front of them again.

 

Dolph didn’t mean to look directly at it, but once he did, he couldn’t look away.

 

Those strange insect wings were buzzing so fast. It looked even stranger this close, the clarity of its narrow face and obsidian eyes. And now that the dawn was here, the spirit was bright and colorful in a way that didn’t even look possible - a creature of stained glass.

 

It spoke as much to Dolph as to Legosi, “Spirits… are also bad… at talking.”

 

The bunny-dragonfly used its very tiny paw to point back toward the spring.

 

Dolph didn’t think to stop himself; he just looked back and saw the spring with his own eyes. He saw the early morning sunlight that danced on its surface, shifting liquid like iridescent gems. Everything around it looked more alive, more vibrant. Even the plants and trees seemed to be breathing like they were made of flesh, and Dolph almost expected them to stand up and walk around. 

 

He saw two dozen spirits, maybe three, with so many shapes and combinations - small, big, bigger. Some were perched on branches, or poking their heads above the water or the earth nearby - a hodge-podge of existence. It all threatened to be enchanting in some unforeseen way, delivering with them an impossible desire for Dolph to return and lose himself in that sacred space, to dive in the water no matter the consequence…

 

…but the very large badger-mole and the gator-catfish were in fact waddling after them. The cat-gator’s whiskers were perky, its fishy eyes excited, and its four stubby feet flopped its way forward. The badger-mole was as big as a room and earthbending, carefully pushing a stone basin in front of it. 

 

The basin was big enough you could do some of your laundry in it, but the water inside shimmered with that same, spiritual luminescence. It could only have come from the spring itself.

 

The massive badger beast made a soft, bass gurgle of a noise. The bunny-dragonfly buzzed in between Dolph and the other spirits, and interpreted for it, “Badger-mole says be careful. Too much… is dangerous. It is… easily lost.”

 

Dolph swallowed hard and didn’t move. He looked at the basin of water, then at the spirit and Legosi. Dolph half expected he’d been walking to his death in this place, and instead…

 

‘One drop could save a life.’

 

Legosi just smiled and gestured at the water, “Yeahhh, that’s for you… It’d be rude to turn them down now.”

 

The serious lion felt something very different inside. His hands slowly reached toward the basin, then hesitated again. His mouth hung open for another moment, struggling with words. Dolph bowed his head even as he floated up the precious stone carrier. He had trouble even raising his voice to say, “Thank you…”

 

The gator-catfish waddled within arm’s reach of Legosi, and those unnaturally long whiskers waved the wolf closer. Legosi bent down at the knees.

 

The silly cat-gator whispered, “You were funny, flopping in the mud! Gave us many laughs! …But you have much to do, so… I help you, too.”

 

Two of those long whiskers curved toward the wolf. They felt through the fur on his head, then rested on the sides of his skull. The spirit’s eyes glowed for a moment, and then so did Legosi’s.

 

Dolph wasn’t sure what that meant, but the wolf’s tail did wag a bit faster.

 

Legosi chuckled quietly, placed his hands together, and gave another quick bow of the head. “Thank you, cat-gator. That’s gonna help a lot! …I’ll try to do some river-side flopping another day, just for you.”

 

The gator-catfish started giggling, and somehow managed to frolick back to the spring on those weird little legs of his.

 

The smiling wolf seemed utterly at ease now. Legosi stood back up and faced the lion, “Well, we can get out of here.” 

 

On second thought, Legosi turned to the flying spirit and clasped his hands together again, asking him for a favor. “Mr. Bunny-dragonfly, you’re so much faster than us and my friends are probably worried. Would you mind going to the temple in town and telling them we’re safely on our way back?”

 

The spirit actually seemed excited at the concept. “I can do this, yes! I will be very fast.”

 

Its wings flapped ever faster, louder, and then it took off toward the city like a glowing rocket through the trees.

 

Legosi yelled after it, “Thank you, Mr. Bunny!” The wolf chuckled and smiled at Dolph. He held out his hands toward the big stone basin with all the water inside, “Do you need a hand with that? That looks awfully heavy.”

 

And Dolph had been using his earthbending to hold it up, but in that moment it wasn’t the weight that bothered him. The serious lion was looking particularly confused and possibly even shell-shocked. He actually stammered, “We didn’t need this much for the trade deal…”

 

Legosi’s touch was warm as he rubbed Dolph’s shoulder, “Yeah, think of it as an apology gift… Very few spirits are malicious by nature - they don’t like seeing people suffer - but it can be easy for spirits to break inside… The guardian broke like that earlier tonight, but he’s better now! You did good.” 

 

The wolf carefully made a stone lid for the basin so none of the water would spill. “Why don’t I carry this till we get a bit closer to town?” Then Legosi slipped his arms under the basin, “I think you’ve got some sand in your eye. I know how it is though: it's coarse and rough and irritating, and it gets everywhere.” 

 

It could even make a sandbender cry.

 

Dolph rubbed a single eye even as the wolf casually headed back to town - as if Legosi was completely unaware of how much he just changed their whole world.

 

Dolph walked to keep up. His voice was still hushed, “Did you know all that would happen?”

 

Legosi hummed for a second. “Hoped!” An ear flicked at the sound of some insects nearby. “Didn’t know. But I hoped! …It helped a lot that you were sincere.”

 

Dolph glanced back after another moment, but the spirits were already out of sight and so was the spring.

 

And there was Legosi, almost half the lion’s age, but Dolph was overwhelmed by the gap between them - a child and a giant in lupine form.

 

The lion suddenly realized, “You didn’t choose me out of instinct.”

 

“Nope!” Bright Legosi laughed! “I knew it had to be you when you begged me to help Agata. Buuut I didn’t want to say that to the rest of your friends. Might have turned into a big argument, or embarrassed you. You seem like you’ve got your pride.”

 

The lion sniffled once as he walked beside the wolf. “…Was that a joke?”

 

Legosi laughed once when he realized. “Heh. ‘Pride.’ Wasn’t meant to be a pun, I swear! That was an accident.”

 

The serious lion rumbled and let his hands relax at his sides. “Well… I won’t tell if you don’t.” Dolph walked a bit further on in silence, but he eventually pointed out, “Spirits are still following us…”

 

The weird, awkward wolf boy smiled just a little more modestly. “I told you they’d look twice.” Legosi gave him a wink and his wagging tail picked up speed, “You’ll get used to it.”



……



Shortly after Legosi and Dolph left the temple, the others all started talking again.

 

Some of them were confident, others concerned. Agata was still stressed out after the two left, but he wasn’t the only one upset tonight. A number of lions were uncharacteristically touchy-feely, but no one would hold that against them either. Not today. Some extra hugs would do them all a world of good. 

 

Free, however, had a different dance partner in mind. His tongue was already lolling out of his mouth. He popped open the front of his shirt and slicked back his mane. Then he sidestepped his way over to Haru. The lanky lion waved at her with his fingers, “Hi.~ I’m Free.~”

 

“And I’m not,” Haru replied right away, eyeing up this walking disaster cat. She only let him get that close because she thought it’d be hilarious, and he’d yet to prove her wrong. 

 

The lion, Free, was trying to sound suave, “That’s my name and that’s my spirit.” He traced a line down the tattoos on his trim torso, “It was an honor getting beaten up by you. I like dancing, drugs, alcohol, violence, partying, gambling, long walks, and beautiful women.”

 

“And I’m immediately a lesbian.” It took everything Haru had to not burst out laughing.

 

Free got excited anyway, “You love women?? That’s so great! We’ve already got things in common. You can totally beat me up on a friend basis, no strings attached.”

 

Miguel was more interested in the unmasked Riz. “You’re a bear? A fucking bear?” Miguel crossed his incredibly well-built arms, “Okay, I’m no longer sour about getting outmuscled.”

 

Riz held his mask under one arm like a sports helmet. His snout wrinkled at the memory, “Yeah, if it makes you feel better, you’re the only lion who even came close.” Then Riz looked closer at the feline bodybuilder and started to wonder. “What kind of training do you do? Cause whatever it is, it’s working.”

 

Miguel got an excited rumble in his chest and playfully jabbed the bear’s shoulder, “I’ve got it down to a science! You interested? The others can’t keep up with me anymore!”

 

Riz sighed and pretended it was an inconvenience, “Well, I guess we are all on Team Avatar now… technically… It wouldn’t hurt for me to see how a proper warrior trains.”

 

This had been a really weird night, ok? 

 

Further away, the camel sage tried to double check something with Gouhin because, “Wait, did the avatar really mean that earlier? That he’s been in Cherryton the whole time?”

 

The panda squeezed the back of the camel’s neck, “Yeah, for years, but do me a favor: don’t bring that up today.”

 

Oguma had a different question for the panda, “Excuse me, kind sage. May I trouble you for a private room or office? As a Lord of Artio, I need to discuss a sensitive legal matter with a certain lion and the scion of my clan.”

 

Gouhin clapped the deer on the back, “Oh, I bet you do! Haha!” 

 

*

 

A few moments later, Ibuki was waiting in a dark corner of an unused office. Oguma led Louis into the same room after him.

 

The young deer was already defending himself before he got inside, “Dad, I know what you’re going to say, but Legosi has been looking out for me-” 

 

Oguma locked the door behind them. “I’m fucking Ibuki.” 

 

Louis got whiplash and nearly fell over. “…I do not know what you’re going to say.” 

 

Deer ears went high. Oguma grabbed his snout and nearly yelled to correct himself, “Courting!! I said courting. I’m courting him.” 

 

Leaning against the wall, Ibuki pretended to be more interested in the state of his claws. “Yeah, the courting has been an accident in progress. We like the same games. The fucking, that was an unexpected blessing the other night, but what can I say? I’m weak for deer meat.”

 

Louis stared. Oguma glared. Ibuki carefully adjusted his glasses and grinned, “I’m helping.”

 

“Not helping!” Oguma wheezed through his teeth, fussed with his clothes, and turned completely around in place. 

 

It took another moment for Louis to snort a laugh, and then his hands fought to compose himself. “Ohhh, fucking spirits, we’re all gay.”

 

Oguma loomed close to his son and hissed, “I am not! I am no such thing! We are not telling people that!”

 

Ibuki chuckled a little himself. He gestured at his feline body in mischievous pride, “Oggy, I don’t know what to tell you: the naked things we did the other day were not straight.”

 

The older deer whistled like a steaming kettle and almost became a firebender right there. He hurried over and weakly swatted at the lion’s shoulder, “Not!! Do not! Do not tell him that!!”

 

Even as Ibuki weakly defended himself, Ibuki and Louis both started laughing. Eventually the lion caught Oguma in his arms and drew him into a very solid kiss. 

 

The older deer protested only a little through the kiss, before leaning back and poking hard at the lion’s chest. Oguma accused him, “White lotus?? Really?? You’re pulling a gambit now??”

 

The lion had a shameless look on his features, “Waterbender! Adaptation and accommodation. Make your enemy’s force your own. You saw your son with his boyfriend, he saw you with yours. One of you is dating a hybrid avatar, the other is dating a Felidae gangster - both so completely scandalous, yet he’s probably been stressing about this very conversation with you for months.” Ibuki distinctly turned his gaze to the younger deer, “Louis, are you feeling stressed out right now?”

 

Even as Louis glanced aside, Louis couldn’t keep from smirking. Louis crossed his arms and sighed out, “No… Actually that felt really good. I needed a laugh.”

 

Oguma huffed in annoyance. “So glad my embarrassment could provide.”

 

Ibuki looked thoughtful for another second. Then he leaned in to give Oguma a slower, sweeter kiss. The lion hugged him nearer and nuzzled against the deer’s thick scruff. Ibuki confessed more seriously, “Admittedly, this night was terrible for me as well, and I was powerless to do anything. So thank you - the both of you - for helping to save Agata… He’s not a bad kid… I’m sure he and the others really were just trying to help…”

 

Ibuki hugged a bit tighter to the noble deer and added, “And I’m sure you two have a lot to talk about, now that we’ve broken the ice… and I should probably make sure the gang isn’t freaking out again, so… I can leave you two to that.”

 

But even when he said that, he sounded so weary and somber about it - like having to let go was the furthest thing from his desires. Oguma stroked a hand through the lion’s mane with such simple affection.

 

Somehow Louis felt sad and happy for them at the very same time.

 

The young deer took a step back and put his hands behind him, “Actually… dad and I can talk about things whenever… and I know how hard it is to find a secret moment with the guy you love, so… why don’t I keep an eye on the lions for you?”

 

Ibuki and Oguma both looked at him in muted surprise - the same look with the same glasses. Ibuki started to protest, “Louis…”

 

“I mean it,” smiling Louis took another step back and put his hand on the door knob. “My dad is far overdue for some romantic happiness, and it seems like you are, too. So get your hugs in while you can.” Louis opened the door and joked, “And I’ll make sure they don’t burn anything down.”

 

The older deer was still flustered and embarrassed, but now Oguma was grateful, too. His ears actually drooped a little! Oguma and Ibuki said, “Thank you, Louis,” almost simultaneously.

 

Louis just smiled and nodded as he left and closed the door behind him.

 

Ibuki nuzzled the deer again and gave a romantic whisper, “How awake are you feeling right now?”

 

Oguma threatened to change colors again. He failed to push the lion away, “We are not doing that in a temple.”

 

The happy lion rumbled nearer. “But I’ve had such a bad night, Oggy… and it’s not a religious temple…”



……



Raul sat on the temple’s stone steps outside, watching the first bit of daylight scratch away the night. He felt so exhausted, but he was too unsettled to sleep or even to leave.

 

And he tried very hard to just slip away from the crowd, but he figured it was inevitable someone would notice his absence. The only question was who’d be first. 

 

Hino walked up quietly and stood on the steps beside him. “You missed the spirit… weird little thing with insect wings… It said Dolph and Legosi are fine. They’ll be here soon.”

 

Raul didn’t say anything, but the silence shared a message anyway. 

 

Hino gradually sat down next to him. He tried to stay soft out of respect, “This night was not fair to you - and we’re sorry for our part in that.” 

 

The young lion couldn’t keep from scoffing. He leaned his arms on his knees, “Yeah, so I guess I’m just done going to school.”

 

Hino turned on his seat to face him, “What? You love school.”

 

Raul’s eyes momentarily widened and then he looked further away. “Yeah. I did. Past tense. And if there’s one thing this night taught me, it’s that school is a luxury I can no longer afford… It’s time I get real.”

 

The older lion hummed in thought. “…I’m going to need you to walk me through that one. That’s not the conclusion I would have drawn.”

 

Raul sharpened his claws against the stone steps. “You guys made it abundantly clear how bad things were. We tried to steal from the spirits cause it was our one chance, ‘the only deal’ - and not only did we get nothing, Agata got screwed up, I was useless at my one job, we somehow got the avatar to help, and it turns out he’s Legosi - and his chances are probably even worse than our own.” Raul’s anxious scratching left furrows in the stone, “So it’s just like you warned me weeks ago, Hino: I’m part of the Shishigumi… and we’re always in trouble.”

 

Hino gave him a soft silence in case Raul intended to say more. The young lion shifted and fidgeted, but that was it. Hino gently rubbed Raul’s shoulder, trying to be encouraging because, “Can I tell you how I saw tonight? Cause I think I saw something very different than you.”

 

Raul gave a shrug - not that he wanted Hino to let go of him, just that he didn’t want to speak. 

 

Hino took it as permission anyway. “Tonight I got to see the impossible… not what happened to Agata, not what happened in the woods… Yeah, we were desperate, trying to make something out of our shit luck… and all of this was so much bigger than a kid like you should have ever had to deal with, and you have every right to feel helpless and hopeless…”

 

The young lion looked at him and gave him a face like this was the worst pep talk in the world. 

 

Hino held up his index finger and spoke more excitedly, “But somehow we got Ibuki. And somehow a Lord of Artio cared enough to get out of bed in the middle of the night… Somehow he got a legend to come out of hiding - Balance walking like a person - a person who should have had no reason to tolerate our existence, much less come to our aid…” 

 

“…and he fixed the unfixable…” Hino ran a hand back through his mane, pushing a few long strands away from his eye. “An avatar who’s just as fucked as we are and goes out of his way to help us?” Hino had to laugh, “What the hell, man? If you asked me a few years ago, I wasn’t sure if the avatar was even real. And he turned up here? …Kid, you want to talk about chances? This is probably the luckiest thing to ever happen to us.”

 

The younger lion squirmed and complained, “You’ll forgive me if I don’t share your enthusiasm. I go to school with the guy. My friend is his best friend. He’s…” Raul threw up his hands because he wasn’t even sure what to say next.

 

Hino leaned closer, “He’s already back.”

 

Raul startled and his body went rigid, limbs closer and tighter. He looked around wildly before noticing the two guys approaching on the temple path: a notably unharmed Dolph and Legosi who, for some reason, was carrying a boulder in his arms.

 

Hino stood up in a more relaxed way, then he even gave a laidback salute, “Our returning heroes! You look like you fared better. What’s with the rock?”

 

Legosi shouted, “An apology gift!” The wolf waited till he got a bit closer to add, “You’re going to need like, a ton of jars or pots or something - stuff you can seal up - but NOT gourds!” 

 

Raul had stood up by that point as well. He nervously brushed his hands off on his pants, “For rocks?”

 

Legosi seemed remarkably cheery after everything else. “Nah, it’s spirit water. Hey, Raul. Glad you’re still here. Small world, right? Have you talked to Jack yet? We’ve probably got a lot to catch you up on.”

 

Hino and Raul both did a double take and included Dolph in that. Dolph curled his hands into the shape of a square. “It’s a box.”

 

Raul said, “Huh?” Hino said, “I’m sorry?”

 

*

 

The gang of lions gave a cheer at their return. Agata jumped to hug Dolph the moment he was inside, and the overly-affectionate Agata didn’t want to let go afterwards.

 

And then the crowd heard the second part about the water. That led to a whole lot of swearing, astonishment. One or two were muttering prayers. Even some of the sages were taken off guard.

 

With his bending, Legosi carefully set the stone down on a secure part of the temple’s floor. “I was just gonna carry it most of the way and let Dolph bring it in, but he very firmly refused to take credit. I, however, have more energy than you guys so it really wasn’t a big deal for me.”

 

Legosi carefully removed the lid he’d made for the stone basin. He let them see the glittering water inside, but cautioned them, “That said, the charge in this stuff is very powerful and very easy to lose. Do NOT put this in a gourd; it will do strange plant things. You need something less reactive like metal or clay, or glass.”

 

Mouths were hanging open. Someone was still swearing, “Holy shit, that’s a lot.” The saint bernard completely flopped down on his ass. Free was vibrating in excitement, and Miguel roughly grabbed the chaos cat in a chokehold - before Free could do anything crazy.

 

Dope bent his knees to get a bit closer, but he didn’t dare use his bending on the liquid. “Um, Mr. Boss-man, Avatar, sir…” His mouth formed a very big O, “You do realize how ridiculously expensive this stuff is on the open market, right?”

 

The wolf was distinctly trying not to make a big deal of it. Legosi shoved his hands in his pockets and glanced aside, “Yeah. I do. And Dolph and Agata said you guys just needed a cup for a trade deal with Mustelidae, and I wanted you guys to make a trade deal. So here you go. You’ve got way, way more than a cup here. Use it in good faith.”

 

Ibuki only hesitated to ask, “This isn’t… you trying to buy our silence, is it?” Ibuki put his hand over his heart, “Because I swear we were still going to support you without this.”

 

Legosi laughed and scratched the back of his head, “Uh, no. Like I said, this is an apology gift from the spirits. I just carried it. Dolph did most of the work.”

 

Naturally Dolph still wanted credit to go where it belonged. Despite clingy Agata, Dolph spoke loud and serious, “He stared down an army of spirits, he knew what to say and how to say it, and he went out of his way to speak on our behalf. I followed his orders.” Dolph pointed at the water, “This was him.”

 

Several lions started chuckling. Haru shook her head knowingly and her long ears swayed.

 

Legosi gave an aggrieved sigh and he looked at the ceiling. He shrugged his hands up, “Can we please not make a big deal of this?? You guys needed help. So I helped. That’s all. It’s what I’m supposed to do.”

 

Yet the wolf’s tail was wagging faster anyway.

 

The cats could see how it was now. Gratitude still put a lot of purring in a lot of chests. Others were slowly blinking at him. 

 

Haru finally decided to jump in and translate, “Yeah, new members of the team, please take note: Legosi is really bad at accepting appreciation! He’s a low-key, self-conscious doggo who tries to avoid notice. But he can be bribed with eggs, bending books and demonstrations, positive reinforcement, and personal time with his sexy red deer boyfriend.”

 

An annoyed Legosi was already groaning before that last part, then he suddenly clapped his hands in her direction, “Hey! Do not tell the gangster lions how to bribe me! I’m a dog! I have a type! Bending is cool!”

 

Free escaped Miguel’s chokehold long enough to say, “So what we’re hearing is eggs, bending lessons, and a sex pad for your boy toy!”

 

Legosi slapped himself in the face and almost screamed.

 

Oguma brushed off his hands, “Well, this seems like a perfect time for me to make my exit. Busy day ahead. So very busy. Avatar? Thank you again for your invaluable assistance.”

 

At last Agata was perky and bright, “What if it’s a low-key sex pad?? Think less Free, more Hino?”

 

Oguma was trying to leave faster. “I’m not hearing this, I’m not hearing this…”

 

Pretty-lion Hino crossed his arms and complained, “I really don’t like being compared to Free in a sentence, but I’ll let it slide this time. I think he gets what you mean.”

 

Legosi was dying inside. 

 

Ibuki finally interrupted, “We are not making a sex pad for the avatar…”

 

Several groaned, “Awww…” Legosi looked up in relief. 

 

Ibuki winked, “Until he’s eighteen.”

 

Legosi slapped a hand over his heart and stared in betrayal.

 

Louis playfully rubbed the wolf’s back, “Actually a low-key sex pad would be kind of nice. The secret base is pretty far away.”

 

Every fur on Legosi’s body was fluffing up in embarrassment and he made an X of his arms, “Not helping!!” He looked elsewhere, “Haru! Can you please talk some sense into these crazy people?”

 

The terrible rabbit chuckled darkly, rubbing her hands together, “Oh-hohoho. Legosi? You had to know I would be on Team Sex Pad.”

 

Miguel was back to strangling Free, but the big lion added, “Dibs on the eggs! I know a guy who knows a guy - well, a woman.”

 

Ibuki carefully adjusted his glasses, “Your bending did seem a little rough around the edges…”

 

An overfluffed Legosi gestured at the spirit water, “Can we just bottle this now and scar me for life later? Please? K. Thanks.”

 

And everybody, even Raul, was smiling at last.



……



When things seemed to be calming down again, Jack finally decided to make his move.

 

He had to build himself up for it - well, he’d been trying to build himself up to it since Legosi first took off the mask, but the longer this went on, the weirder it was going to get.

 

The yellow dog took a deep breath and made a roundabout way over to Raul. It was a rare moment of nerves for the canine. “Hey, uh, Raul? Can we talk about… the really obvious stuff?”

 

The lion promptly started fussing with the strap of the gourd he carried, rambling right away, “Please don’t hate me, please, I wasn’t - I wasn’t trying to play you about stuff, I swear, I didn’t have much choice-”

 

Jack held up a hand to interrupt because, “Whoa, hold on. I wanted to apologize to you.”

 

“To me??” That confused the young lion even more. His tail curled in a weird way. “You’re working with the avatar. I’m the bad guy here.”

 

The dog just looked guiltier, “You’re a healer with anxiety who happened to be born a lion. I’ve heard all about how it works in Felidae; I can’t hold that against you. Meanwhile I had to lie about a bunch of stuff because the world can’t find out about Legosi,” Jack held his hands in prayer, “and I swear that was never a judgment or comment about your character. It wasn’t my secret to tell.”

 

The awkward lion was breathing faster and stammering, “I wasn’t even thinking about that. Of course you’d want to keep that a secret. That’s about the world. Meanwhile I had to join the Shishigumi, and me lying about that is just cause…” the lion’s head hung lower and he ended up hugging his own arms, “I didn’t want you to hate me.”

 

Softly smiling, Jack got closer and put his hand on the lion’s shoulder, “No way. I’ve touched your chakras more than once - and that sounded way less sexual in my head, sorry. But what I mean is… I know you’re not a bad guy. And I’ve really liked hanging out with you and Azumo. Heh. Legosi is basically my brother, but we have different interests!”

 

The young lion gave a very muted whine of a noise. He was having trouble looking straight at Jack for more than a second, but the desire was clearly there. “I’ve really liked hanging out with you. It’s like the only time I can relax and be me.” Raul started fussing with the strap and stammering more, “B-but if you don’t want to be friends anymore, I, I get it. I’ll stop pestering you. I’m not even sure if I should go back to school.”

 

Jack gently insisted, “I’ve never once ever thought of you as ‘pestering’ me. Of course I still want to be friends! I want to see you at school! I want to keep talking biology, history, mathematics, everything. …I didn’t think you’d want to be friends with me.”

 

The whine in Raul’s throat got bigger and bigger, and the edges of his eyes misted over. “I want to be friends, Jack. I really really want to be friends.”

 

Jack’s tail picked up speed and the yellow dog finally grabbed the lion in a big, tight hug. “I really want that, too.”

Notes:

If enough people care, maybe I'll write a side thing for Jack and Raul, or Dolph Agata...

Chapter 43: Please repeat that for the record

Summary:

It's a very confusing world that everyone woke up to.

"This is a joke, right?"

Notes:

I've been writing up a storm this past month, getting all sorts of things done in prep for the next arcs here and in Signs. Unintentionally spit out a side fic prequel to the Agata-Dolph stuff. It's NSFW, but my usual brand of intimate conversation and emotional development, so if you haven't seen it yet, I posted it over here: https://archiveofourown.org/works/56529637

Chapter Text

The shutters in Gon’s dining room were locked and covered by curtains. In that darkened space, the candle flames actually twitched. 

 

The old tiger was trying to stay calm and composed, but he hardly expected all these students on a weekend morning. At the table Louis, Jack and Raul were sitting across from Gon. Riz was carefully resting against the wall, more wary about accidentally breaking a chair.

 

Gon had a cup of coffee halfway to his mouth and said, “Can you please repeat that last part?”

 

Louis had his arms crossed and was leaning back in his chair. “The lions adopted him… They’ll fight for him now.”

 

Candleflames twitched again.

 

Jack politely raised a hand to speak, “It would be more accurately described as extremely-ritualized oaths of allegiance to an important pseudo-spiritual figurehead, but-”

 

Raul kept his head down, “But yeah, he’s basically family now.”

 

Gon took a deep breath through his nose, exhaled, then sipped his coffee. He chose to ask a different question, “And you saw this for yourselves? You’re certain this wasn’t a trick?”

 

The students looked to each other as if to double check. Louis grumbled, “Haru, Gouhin and Legosi all thought it was legitimate.”

 

Again Jack gave more details, “We saw the lions on their hands and knees when we arrived. Some smelled like they’d even been crying. Legosi left with Gouhin to do the healing, they were gone for a bit, then we heard an incredibly powerful storm upstairs - but it only lasted a few seconds. A bit after that, a dark young lion returned and they all started cheering. Their joy and relief were palpable.” Jack glanced at Raul for a second and then added, “All things considered… I don’t think that many gangsters could all fake it that well.”

 

The young lion, Raul, was too drained to look up. Knees turned inwards, Raul anxiously rubbed at the cloth over his thighs. “It wasn’t a trick. Agata really did get messed up… and we couldn’t heal it on our own…”

 

The word ‘we’ stood out in Gon’s mind, but the old principal kindly decided not to draw attention to it. He could already see how the other pieces fit together with Raul and the Shishigumi. 

 

Jack, however, tried to lie for him, “The gang asked Raul for help first, cause they thought a lion healer would be more sympathetic, but we don’t need to tell that part to anyone else.”

 

Jack glanced at the lion and saw a flash of gratitude in weary eyes. 

 

Gon saw it too, and heard the lie in Jack's meticulous word choice. The old tiger still chose not to call them on it. Raul looked more tired than anyone else, stressed and exhausted, and it cost Gon nothing to be nice.

 

Let children be children for just a little more.

 

Gon sipped his coffee and looked at the others, “I hope you all have your cover story straight. I can talk to the dorm mothers to clear this up with them, but if this incident was as large as you describe… then eventually other people will be asking questions.”

 

Louis scoffed and rocked back on two legs of his chair. “Thankfully, my father and the sages already gave us one: there was an incident in the woods, people got hurt, and they begged us for additional assistance. The sages needed a bunch of strong young benders immediately and my dad knew I was friends with several. But as this involves an extremely sensitive matter with the spirits and none of us want to get cursed, we have been forbidden from saying anything further.”

 

Gon gestured at the group with his coffee cup, “And - spirits forbid - if there are any rumors of the avatar being involved?”

 

Raul repeated Louis word for word: “As this involves an extremely sensitive matter with the spirits and none of us want to get cursed, we have been forbidden from saying anything further.”

 

The old tiger sighed and set his cup back down on the table. “Well then… maybe the world won’t end today.” Gon rubbed at his eyes for a moment, “And you’re absolutely certain Legosi is safe with them?”

 

Louis huffed as if the idea amused him. “Yeah, Haru is still with him and he couldn’t ask for a better bodyguard.” The red deer yawned into his hand, as he was pretty tired himself. “If any of the lions have nefarious intentions, she’ll know it before they even enter the room - and then she’ll take their souls.”

 

Louis glanced back at the massive bear, “No offense, Riz.” The bear smirked and carefully shrugged with those broad shoulders of his, “None taken. I know what I’m about.”

 

Gon opened his mouth to reply, then stopped to think. “…If it was literally anyone but this group, I wouldn’t have to ask this question, but… was that an evocative metaphor or has Haru actually learned to take souls now?”

 

Louis, Jack, and Riz all looked far too entertained at the prospect. Now Raul was concerned and the young lion asked, “What else did I miss that Haru is secretly the scariest bender?”

 

Jack gently rubbed the lion’s shoulder, “I’ll tell you all about it later.”



……



“43!” Sabu could smile just like the rest of the cats, when he wasn’t covering his maw. The middle-aged hybrid relaxed back in the chair, unmasked and secure in his victory. 

 

An office in the temple tower made a convenient location for their chat. Some of the other lions would still be working downstairs. Legosi was sitting just across from him, but the wolf still leaned closer. “Seriously?”

 

Sabu delicately touched the side of his feline face, highlighting the cougar stripes, “I know, right? I age so gracefully, I don’t look a day over 60.”

 

Haru chuckled at that. The white rabbit sat on the window ledge, letting her feet sway beneath her. The occasional breeze tugged at her long ears, and across the city people were embracing the morning. A few distant boats were already headed out to sea.

 

Yet the wolf only had eyes for Sabu. Legosi was still staring at him in disbelief, “No… It’s just…”

 

Sabu nodded understandingly, “I know… Oldest one you’ve met, right?”

 

“The only one,” Legosi said at first. Then he corrected himself, “I mean, my mom would be 36 now, I think. But I haven’t seen her in years…”

 

Concern passed quickly over Sabu’s eyes, but Sabu tried to hide it. “Did you get separated or…?”

 

Legosi winced and glanced down. “She left.” Not much reason to beat around the bush. “Five or six years ago… Grandpa’s been trying to find her. She didn’t say anything, but… I’m pretty sure she’s looking for a way to fix us.”

 

“Ah…” Sabu empathized, but didn’t look surprised. “That type…”

 

Legosi rubbed at the front of his head. “She started growing scales before I was born. And grandpa and I never said anything bad about her appearance, but sometimes… I feel like me just being the avatar put pressure on her…”

 

Giving a slight shrug, Sabu hoped this would sound encouraging: “Moms will do crazy things for their kids… don’t have to be an avatar or a hybrid for that.”

 

Legosi huffed and reversed the conversation, pointing at the feline instead, “Are you talking from experience or in general?”

 

Sabu gave a musical sigh and put his hand over his heart, “Ahh… my mother!” Sabu clapped his hands and leaned forward, “Okay. Picture this: 40 years ago, the Shishigumi. It’s the ‘meat market’ behind the meat market, dozens of rowdy male lions in one stronghold…”

 

“…until this one fearless cougar comes along and starts freezing their asses. Sure, if anybody asked from outside, she was just a healer, cleaner and occasional babysitter. But!” Sabu used both hands to thumb at his chest, “My mom! The Cougar Queen Of The Tides, who will not be intimidated by your macho posturing!” 

 

Legosi said in disbelief, “She joined the Shishigumi?? I thought it was a lion thing!”

 

“It is!” Sabu moved his hands like he was trying to pull back and correct himself, “‘Joined’ isn’t the right word. My dad totally fell for her, she fell for him, and eventually they realized she was pregnant. It wasn’t safe for me to grow up elsewhere. I’m told the boss back then was nicer - though as you saw from Free, some gangsters actually get a kick out of our infamous reputation.”

 

After admitting the whole hybrid thing to the gang, Legosi keenly remembered how Free reacted - raising his arms and cheering, ‘That’s fucking awesome!!’ Legosi acknowledged, “Yeah, uh, that was definitely not the response I expected. Even my friends from school were freaked about it at first.”

 

“Well, it's a gang: when everybody already thinks the Shishigumi are monsters, accepting another monster is no big.” Sabu chuckled, “Honestly, my mom was a better gangster than my dad and my dad was a better babysitter. Heh. And it was embarrassing how in love they were.”

 

“Were?” Legosi repeated with a growing hint of worry.

 

The smiling feline shrugged, unbothered. He pointed toward the window and the ocean beyond the city, “They've been gone for a while. Probably for the best with how crazy things have been.”

 

“Oh,” the wolf’s ears started to lower. “Sorry… I should have known-”

 

Sabu dramatically waved both arms, “Whoa whoa! Gone like on a boat, little buddy! Dad had to retire!”

 

Legosi’s ear flicked at the weird-sounding concept. “Retire?”

 

The feline hybrid laughed, “He’s in his sixties! You know many foot soldiers in their sixties?” Sabu moved his arms like ocean waves, “They sailed away like a decade ago to warmer suns and calmer waters.” 

 

Sabu relaxed back with that big smile still locked on his face. “They sail back to visit every so often, but the journey gets harder every year.”

 

Legosi’s ears returned to their upright position and his tail started wagging. “I didn’t realize you guys actually could retire.”

 

Sabu was pleased to see the difference in the canine’s mood. “Well yeah! It’s a dangerous job at times, but there’s a point where an old soldier is more a liability than a help. The Chief before Ibuki was a tyrant, but even he knew that.” Sabu held his right shoulder and rotated the arm, “I know I’m slowing down a bit, so… I probably got a few more years in me before I have to retire, too.”

 

The older hybrid tested the stiffness in his elbow. “It’ll be weird finding something else to do though. I’ve lived in that place my whole life. Maybe I’ll track my sister down and see how her business is going.”

 

“You have a sister?!” Legosi’s tail threatened to wag him right off the chair. 

 

“Yup. Sammy - I mean, Samaira, she hates when I call her Sammy - she can pretty much pass for a big cougar. Go anywhere she wants.” Sabu laughed again, “That whole embarrassingly-in-love thing with my parents? Yeah, I’m pretty sure they had sex way more than once.” Sabu pretended to look grossed out for a second, then joked, “Really, it’s a miracle they didn’t have more kids!”

 

It made Legosi think for a moment. “I just… I never really thought we’d get a real family at all. Hybrids, I mean. Us. My mom never said anything bad about my dad, he’s just… never been in the picture.”

 

Abandoned? Bailed? A one-night-stand or accidental conception? Sabu could hazard many guesses, but he didn’t say them out loud. The older hybrid remembered, “What about your grandparents? Your grandpa loved a wolf, right? You’re a second generation hybrid already.”

 

Legosi shrugged at the unpleasant memories. “Yeah, they were in love, too, but grandma died young.” His feet shifted on the floor. “For most of my life it was just the three of us… then mom left, grandpa started searching for her, and I barely got to talk to him in years… I guess at some point I just figured I’d end up alone or dead.”

 

Sabu tried to cheer him up again, tapping the wolf’s leg, “Well, now you have thirty new uncles, cousins, and brothers - of varying sanity, sorry. I hope you like the smell of lions.”

 

The wolf snorted and giggled at that, covering his nose before groaning playfully, “Oh nooo. So many lions.~”

 

The lion-cougar yawned and leaned back in his chair. “For what it’s worth, even if I retire, this city is still my home. Maybe I’ll just manage a shop with Jinma or something. Not a lot of people are gonna want bending lessons from a hybrid, you know?”

 

Legosi pumped his arms, tail once more wagging so fast, “Why would I not want bending lessons from you?? You’re a firebending combat veteran who’s also mastered lightning, and I only know like two people who can shoot that!”

 

Sabu scoffed and waved it off, “You don’t count! You’re a hybrid, too! Plus - Oh!!” A sudden thought interrupted the flow and Sabu had to ask, “Do you have something special?? Like, with your bending!”

 

The wolf snorted and gestured at himself, “I’m sorry, is that a real question? Avatar!”

 

Sabu blinked, considered it, then waved that aside, too. “Nah, nah, like… I’ve got lightning.” Sabu held up his right hand and electricity danced over his fingertips. A few sparks made the ends of his mane spikier. “And lightning is supposed to be rare and hard to do, but for me it’s always been easy.”

 

Curious Legosi still wanted to know more, “How easy? Define easy?” 

 

“Like I never had to be taught and barely have to concentrate.” Sabu made a game of passing electricity back and forth between his hands, “If I want to do some real damage, I gotta build it up like normal, but my mental state doesn’t affect it. Free wanted me to teach him, but he’s too chaotic and emotional. When he tries, his fire just blows up in front of him.”

 

“Heh,” Legosi shook his head, “Yeah, uh, that’s exactly why I have not tried to bend lightning. My head is a wreck.” Legosi knocked at the side of his crazy skull, though his curiosity still had center stage. “But you’re not just talking about lightning, are you? You asked if I had something special? Like you assumed it could be unrelated to fire?”

 

“Yeah!” Sabu let the lightning fade from his fingertips, “Cause my little sis, Samaira, she can move rocks with her mind - a fact she never fails to lord over me - and I’m not even the first hybrid in the Shishigumi. When we were kids, we heard legends of this lion who could bend lava, and Sammy met a cat who could fly without wings-”

 

Without leaving her perch on the window, Haru interrupted, “I’m sorry, did you just say lava?? Someone could bend lava?”

 

Legosi’s tail was a wagging blur and an excited squeal was growing in his throat. “It’s totally a thing - forcing energetic changes into the earth, like shifting water to ice, but impossibly harder - and are you serious right now?? Being hybrid can positively impact our bending in some way?? Cause I’ve been getting the exact same feeling this year and it’s like something in the universe is crying out for me to wake up!”

 

The lion-cougar softly laughed and leaned back with his hands up, “I don’t know for sure! I’ve got a sample size of like three. We know there’s gotta be more of us somewhere. Lava and lightning just stand out.” 

 

Haru felt a bit more motivated to join the conversation at that point. She left the ledge and approached the two, “Yeah, uh, sage in training here! Possibly relevant to this: there are a lot of stories of ‘cursed’ people going crazy and being ‘dangerous,’ but a recurring problem is historians using the A-word for them…” 

 

“…Lightning, lava, that sounds pretty dangerous.” Haru gestured like she was trying to separate the ideas, “If people got confused about who’s a natural-born hybrid and who got cursed, it wouldn’t surprise me if the ‘dangerous’ part got confused, too. So like, if you both feel this way and there’s a pattern… there might be something to this.”

 

Legosi was so excited, he had to stand up and move around. He was silently cheering, ‘I knew it! I knew it! I felt it!’ 

 

Sabu was taken back by the display and chuckled a bit more. He gestured at the wolf, “Well, what about you? Your mom? Your bending?”

 

Legosi’s enthusiasm hit a speed bump. “My mom… isn’t actually a bender.”

 

Sabu paused on that, too. “Huh. Really? Not at all?”

 

“No,” Legosi tried to think about it, reflecting on memories of his own. “At least not that I knew.” He tapped a finger to his lower lip, “Grandpa handled most of the problems with his earthbending. I’d have been less worried for her if she did have an element to defend herself.”

 

“Hmm,” the thoughtful feline shifted in his chair. “Maybe she’s a late bloomer or something?”

 

Haru wondered out loud, “Gouhin’s talked to me before about how traumatic events can give a kick to our spiritual sides. If Gosha was handling all the problems for her, and she was trying not to attract attention like Legosi… maybe her spirit just didn’t have the right moment to wake up yet.”

 

Legosi rumbled and looked down at his claws, but really he was thinking back over lifetimes - all the vague pictures in his brain. “I know some benders have gotten their powers when they’re in danger, but it always seemed a small chance. Same with wild talents, a sliver of a sliver - Gon can make blue flames, but like no one else can.”

 

Sabu thumbed backwards, “Yeah, I’ve seen the guy at clan meetings. And the old Chief could do that psychic water stuff, so I never wanted to sound arrogant about being hybrid when I’ve got no way to prove this.” Sabu put his hand over his stomach, “It’s just this feeling in my gut, like there’s - an extra spark or something. Like something made me… more. I’m a firebender but more.”

 

Legosi felt the strangest sense of deja vu, like he had heard those words in one life or another - but now the source was veiled in static. 

 

It seemed so important and just out of reach. “Something… made…”

 

Legosi squeezed his fist and concentrated, and a faint spiritual light flickered in his eyes. “Or… someone…”

 

Sabu had continued saying, “My sister’s an earthbender, but she’s way more and - uh, little buddy? What’s going on?”

 

Haru waved a breeze at the wolf, “Legosi, your eyes are doing the avatar thing.”

 

A shadowy memory formed halfway: an image of a still, quiet blackness that gave birth to a loud white, spiraling outwards together into new things, new pairs, new forms, new shapes and faces, dozens and hundreds, new - something interrupted by static again. 

 

Frustration replaced it and Legosi rubbed at his dimming eyes, complaining, “I have that.”

 

The wolf grunted and felt like pacing, needing to move his limbs, “I’m the avatar, but I’m… more connected, I guess. I remember way more from my past lives than the other avatars did… And it used to just be random, meaningless daydreams of the others, but the more I use the avatar state, more of them gets left behind - the easier it is for me to remember things, to feel things.”

 

Sabu was blinking and processing that for himself. Hands hesitated on his knees, “That… sounds like a good thing?”

 

The wolf scratched aggressively at the sides of his skull, “It didn’t feel good growing up! I’m finally at a point where I can appreciate it,” Legosi started rambling faster, “but the more I remember, the more I know I remember, and the more obvious it is that something is inherently wrong with the planet and it’s even fucking with my head!”

 

Legosi threw his arms out wide, “What kind of spirit do you have to fuck with to do that? How far up the cosmic hierarchy do you need to go such that it affects the fabric of existence?” He pressed hard at his chest, “I am one of those! There aren’t that many!”

 

Sabu suddenly felt far out of his depth and glanced at the rabbit. He scooted back in his chair, “I, uh… I can honestly not tell if that was a rhetorical question.”

 

Haru’s hand waffled in the air, “Eh, it’s 50/50 with him. Maybe the sleep deprivation is kicking in again.” She turned more to Legosi, “And I’d love to say I have an answer from all my sage readings, but it wouldn’t be the first time a spirit messed with people’s heads, or made people forget them. Broken spirits are a breed apart.”

 

The wolf huffed in her direction. His hands ended up on his hips, “Was that supposed to be encouraging?”

 

The rabbit chuckled and bounced in place, “More like dampening! Cause this heavy brain stuff always gets you down, little leaf - and you are totally overtired.” Haru stopped bouncing to get a little serious, “I know you want to keep talking to your hybrid elder, but you so need a nap.”

 

Groaning Legosi fussed with his face. “I just felt so close to something…”

 

Haru approached like she might need to lead the sleepy wolf away herself. “The secrets of the universe can wait a little longer.”

 

Sabu smirked as he started to stand up. “Yeah, and it’s not like I’m leaving the country. You literally know where I live - in a not creepy way. I’m sure the gang will clear you with the guard so you guys can drop by any time.”

 

Legosi grumbled to himself and changed the weight on his feet. He rubbed at his left arm, “Yeah, that’ll be great. No way that can… go wrong…” Legosi might have been sleepy, but he wasn’t unconscious yet. He tentatively grabbed Sabu’s shoulder, “Actually there is one very important thing I need to know, and I wasn’t sure if it was safe to bring this up with all the others around, but - hybrid to hybrid, I need your honest opinion, cause someone’s life is at stake…”



……



Raul still had his head bowed as the group left Gon. Riz the bear went one way to check in with Tem, then maybe he’d hit the kitchens. Louis wanted to discuss a few more things with his father off campus.

 

That left Jack and Raul heading to the carnivore dorm alone. The lion had none of Jack’s confidence though. Raul muttered, “You didn’t have to cover for me. I’m pretty sure Gon knows…”

 

The dog was standing straight and tall. “Do you want Gon to know?”

 

Raul scoffed, “No. Of course not.” The lion slouched a bit shorter than the dog, and held his arms closer into himself. “I’d rather no one know.”

 

Jack ‘accidentally’ walked too close, bumping arms with the lion. The dog smiled bigger, “Well, it wasn’t a problem for me. I’m used to covering for Legosi. So it’s no big deal.”

 

The lion still made tiny noises of displeasure. His tufted tail swayed awkwardly behind him. “It’s… It’s not like I sought them out, okay? A bunch of people were hurt, and, and they needed another healer.”

 

It made Jack chuckle, just a little. “Yeah, uh, I was outside when all the fighting went down. So I don’t doubt it.” Raul opened his mouth like he was about to protest, but Jack grabbed him firmly by the wrist. Jack reassured him, “Hey. It’s no big deal. And you don’t have to be defensive with me. I get it.” Then Jack let him go, but he was still facing the lion. “And this was probably the worst night in your life, so… the real question is what you’d like to do next.”

 

The mumbling, fidgety lion held his own wrist - where Jack’s hand had just been. Raul muttered, “I’d kinda like to sleep for a week or somehow erase my own memories… That’s not gonna happen, so I think I’ll settle for sleeping.”

 

“If you want, I could help you loosen up first.” The dog offered his hand like he was prepared to waterbend, “You said it’s like the only thing that helps you relax.”

 

The lion looked a little more embarrassed about that and nervously stepped aside. “Any other day I’d, I’d take you up on that in a heartbeat… b-but I’m already asleep on my feet, so I should just go to bed.”

 

For some reason, that made the dog’s tail wag a bit more. Jack put his hands in his pockets, “Well if you change your mind, come look for me. I’ll be around.”

 

Raul wasn’t sure if it was his imagination or not, but he thought Jack just winked at him. The lion stammered, “Th-thanks. Thanks. I appreciate that…” Raul walked rather faster the rest of his way, tufted tail swishing behind him.

 

It might have just… drawn Jack’s eyes a little more…

 

It’s kind of a cute tail, isn’t it??



……



It wasn’t the first time Agata found Dolph sitting on the edge of his bed. 

 

It was, however, the first time Dolph looked this sad. 

 

Hips swaying, Agata tried to force his usual levity, “Wow, Dolphy.~ I didn’t think you’d be in the mood for it after the night we just had.”

 

Dolph’s X-scarred face looked particularly miserable. He quietly pleaded, “Please don’t do that right now.”

 

“Do what?” Agata tried to feign ignorance, “Offered to sex up the coolest lion in the gang?”

 

“Please,” Dolph muttered and looked away. “Not right now. …Can we just talk?”

 

Something had to be wrong in the universe: Dolph wanted to communicate. Agata let his poor attempt at humor drift away, and he carefully sat down next to Dolph. Agata quietly agreed, “Yeah… we can talk…”

 

The air still sounded tight in Dolph’s lungs. “I never doubted you, you know… not for a minute…”

 

“I know,” the dark lion whispered back, and Agata placed his hand on the thicker lion’s thigh.

 

“Not for a minute,” Dolph repeated himself. His big hand ended up holding tight to Agata’s. “I’ve heard all the same horror stories, never ever wanted to take risks… but you insisted that you could do it and… I believed you completely.”

 

Agata muttered back, “I appreciate that…”

 

“You shouldn’t.” Dolph’s eyes were still haunted by everything he saw last night, all the time he spent helpless to save Agata. “I should have stopped you. I could have kept you from going and you never would have gotten hurt like that. I should have…” Dolph trailed off and had to hide his eyes behind his free hand.

 

The darker lion scooted closer on the bed. Agata wrapped his other hand around Dolph’s arm and said, “If I never got hurt… we wouldn’t have met the avatar again.”

 

Dolph tensed up and glared with misty eyes, “And that makes it okay??”

 

“No,” Agata admitted reluctantly. “It wasn’t… I’m just trying to stay positive here…” The airbender lowered his gaze and shifted uncomfortably, “Cause if I start thinking about how bad that was, I still want to scratch my own skin off and run as fast as I possibly can and-”

 

“I can’t lose you,” terrified, Dolph tightened his grasp. 

 

Something in Dolph’s expression frightened Agata. When had Dolph ever looked scared about anything? But just as quickly, Dolph looked down and felt disgusted with himself, “And I’m still being stupid. You nearly died and I’m making this about me, because my stupid fucking feelings got hurt. I’m an idiot.” 

 

But Agata didn’t let go or leave. “There was a lot of that going around today…” Carefully he tried to stroke some of Dolph’s mane away from his scarred eyes, which just drew more attention to the fear in them. Agata held his bearded jaw, “but on that subject, I did not like you going back to the spirits like that. Please don’t be so quick to throw yourself away – even if you are trying to pick up after my mistakes. I don’t want to lose you either.”

 

Looking at Agata still felt so much like trying to face the sun. Dolph struggled now just the same. He mumbled, “The avatar already saved you… If he asked for anything, I wouldn’t say no. Besides… you matter more than me. You could have anyone you wanted. If I was out of the picture, you’d find someone better.”

 

Agata only let him talk like that for a few seconds. Then Agata very pointedly flicked the sensitive nose of his lion partner. 

 

Dolph growled and covered his snout, “Ow! What was that for??”

 

Agata complained right back, “What did I just say?” Prodding the earthbender in the chest, Agata repeated himself, “‘I don’t want to lose you either.’ Do you want to make me sad?”

 

Dolph lowered his gaze and his hand along with it. “No…” The earthbender’s broad shoulders fell lower like he was a child yelled at by his teacher. “I want you to be happy…”

 

That time, Agata held Dolph by the jaw and very purposefully drew him into a kiss. Agata smiled with such radiance and promised, “I’m happiest with you, Dolph. And I’ll fight anybody for that.”

 

Apologetic and sad, Dolph said even softer, “I’m sorry…”

 

“I don’t want sorry, Dolph.” The dark lion held Dolph tighter by the back of his neck. Agata looked at him with such fearless reverence, “I want you.”

 

Dolph wrapped his arms around Agata’s sides and whispered his agreement, “I want you, too…”



……



At least Legosi had his nose. Sleepy and slow, he’d still known Bill’s scent for the longest time. So when Legosi got back to campus, he just had to follow Bill’s trail to the library.

 

The tiger had secreted himself away to a side room in the deeper recesses of the library, sitting at a table alone. A variety of books were laid out across it, and Bill was in the middle of one book even then.

 

“Bill?” Legosi said his name soft as the wolf came around the corner, but the tiger still flinched. 

 

“H-hey!” Nervous Bill hurried to hide the one book under another, then stood up from the table. He slightly stammered, “Did you, uh, need something?” Bill whispered through gritted teeth, “Please say no.”

 

The tiger may not have been happy to see him, but Legosi was. “No, nothing. Um… so I don’t quite know how exactly I should explain this, but…” Legosi glanced around again and sniffed at the air, just to make sure no eavesdroppers were near. Then he whispered, “The Shishigumi are sort of… under new guidance.”

 

Bill’s uncomfortable grimace became a frown. “New… what?”

 

Legosi scratched the back of his neck and averted his eyes. “Some big things happened last night. It’s a long story. I really need a nap. But the short of it is… they owed me… a lot… so you’re fine now. The Shishigumi know you’re my friend and you’re protected.” Legosi scuffed his boot on the floor, “It’s, uh, kinda funny, but some of them already figured you were the tiger involved - but they took my ‘I’ll bury them’ threat super seriously, so they were already going nowhere near my friends. …So, uh, you can go back home anytime you want.”

 

Bill had a conflicted look all twisted up on his face. He rushed around the table to the door, looking all about for someone to spring the joke on him - but nobody was there. Bill stared at the wolf in shock, “Don’t mess with me, man.”

 

At first Legosi had stepped out of the way, so Bill could look for himself. Then Legosi stepped closer again and said, “Bill, I don't mess with anyone - and especially not about this. You risked your life to help us and I know you’ve been avoiding the Felidae district ever since, and the Shishigumi owed me big, so…” Legosi gave a weak shrug, “so I made sure you’re protected. No reprisals.”

 

Wrapping his head around that was still a challenge for Bill. “How? What - what did you do?”

 

Legosi rubbed his knuckles at his sleepy right eye. “It’s a long story, okay? Haru can tell you more. She’s willing to shadow you. And I really, really need a nap.”

 

Bill swallowed hard. One hand was already reaching for the exit, “So I can go home?”

 

“Yeah.” The wolf had a big yawn then and had to stretch. “You probably shouldn’t brag about killing the Chief or anything like that, but-”

 

Bill lurched forward and squeezed Legosi in the fiercest hug. The tiger held that a few seconds, absolutely shaking with the strength of his purring, before the feline pulled away again. 

 

Bill said just as fast, “Shit, I gotta see my family!” Then he bolted away from the dark library room, and sprinted to the Felidae district. 

 

Sleepy Legosi was left with an awkward smile and a slowly swaying tail. He covered his mouth for another yawn. “Okay… bed time.”

 

*

 

By the time Legosi got to his dorm room, he was sleepwalking. 

 

He fell forward onto his bed with a huge groan, then rolled around till the blanket circled him like a cocoon.

 

Jack was in the other bed and turned a page in his book. “So I really thought you’d be back before now, and I hate having to point this out, but… you do still have lessons with Dosei today, don’t you?”

 

Like a dramatic husky, Legosi clung tighter to his blanket and groaned so loud - all aggrieved pain and inconsolable despair.

 

Jack left a marker in his book and set it aside. “Want me to talk to him?”

 

Legosi buried his head in the covers and wailed, “Please…”

 

*

 

Jack gave Dosei a similar version of their ‘I can’t tell you anything because spirits’ bit, but the brown wolf was grinning more by the second. 

 

Crossing his thick bare arms, Dosei teased the canine, “Jack, you didn’t happen to keep him up late, did you?”

 

The smaller dog restrained from laughing, “No, sir. I am responsible for zero late nights in his life.”

 

The blocky earthbender changed the way he stood to be less threatening, “I’m not judging! But his health is pretty important,” Dosei switched to the rapid parental ramble, “so please be careful with his body, lubricate, and if you must be rough, heal him sooner rather than later. Don’t let him tough it out. He’s more sensitive than you know. Also, lubricate. Generously.”

 

An unavoidable smile tugged at Jack’s lips. He had to cover his eyes if only  to compose himself. “I assure you, sir, my only interest in his ass… is to cover it.”

 

It took Dosei a split second to laugh at that and he jostled Jack by the shoulder. “I like you, Jack. You’re good people. Come by the house some time. I’d love to hear more about you and Legosi.”



……



Legosi slept right through his lessons and pro-bending practice with the rest of the school roster. At least his absence wasn’t too note-worthy: Raul slept through it, too. Bill didn’t show up either. Haru mentioned certain things to Gon in secret, like how Bill was visiting his family in town and didn’t want to leave them so soon. Then she left to continue her watch on Bill, ‘just in case.’

 

Jack told their roommates to let Legosi sleep, but the dog did want to be at practice himself. He figured Raul wouldn’t be, and that left Jack and Tao as the roster’s healers. While Jack didn’t expect any disasters, it was just safe to have more than one healer on hand.

 

So when Jack decided it was finally time to wake the wolf, it was almost evening. He nudged the sleeping beast, “Legosi. …Legosi? Legosi, it’s dinner time. I don’t know if you had lunch, but if you want food, you should really be getting up now…”

 

The wolf groaned and it still took greater effort for Legosi to get moving. 

 

And when he finally arrived at the dining table with all his friends on team Avatar? He could see it on all their faces… They knew…

 

Legosi blearily blinked his eyes, staring at Kibi, Tao, Tem, and to a lesser degree Els as well. Over the school’s noisy dinner crowd, Legosi spoke only loud enough for his group to hear, “It hasn’t even been one day. How did you all find out so fast?”

 

Tao blamed, “Kibi.” Kibi, “I got it from Tem.” Tem pointed to Riz, “He told me.” A confused Riz was eating a sandwich and covered his mouth, “I tell Tem everything. That isn’t new.” Els added in, “I got it from Haru and Tem.” 

 

Tem leaned over the table and complained, “Okay, I talk a lot! We know this!” He dropped his voice and stared at Legosi, “But can you at least tell us if the lions on their knees was a real thing that happened? Because it is causing problems in my tiny brain.”

 

Legosi snorted and rolled his eyes, “Uh, yes, that happened.”

 

Tem whispered the conspiracy, “Bowing muscular shirtless lions?”

 

Legosi started to answer before having to correct himself, “Yeah-uh, no , they were not shirtless.” 

 

“Damn,” Tem swore softly, to the chuckles of several others. 

 

Legosi asked, “Wait, did Riz tell you they were shirtless?” Yet Riz was already choking on a laugh, “I told you I was joking about that. I was trying to stop you from freaking out!”

 

The short alpaca had his arms close to his body, “Yeah, well, it worked. So can I just have this small fantasy for one afternoon? You know, before the overwhelming terror drags me down to panic town?”

 

Tao mumbled a tease of his own, “Like a dozen shirtless lions dragging you down?”

 

Tem slapped his hands over his eyes, “Not helping! Not helping!!” Tem hit his head down against the table.

 

Louis clicked his tongue and shook his head, “Tem, the buff carnivore brainrot is really doing a number on your psyche.” 

 

Kibi squinted over the drink he was slurping, “Not all carnivores have to be musclebound, okay? Some of us prefer the comfy, fluffy look.” Tao looked happier for the comment, feline eyes slowly blinking, “Muscles are hard - like Kibi’s.”

 

Playfully Riz groaned and leaned back in his chair, “Something tells me that isn’t the only ‘hard’ thing right now.” The big bear stretched his arms, and may have been subtly flexing them as well, “Tem is probably going to want a long walk after dinner - and I will just have to be his ‘bodyguard.’”

 

“Escort,” Els suggested it as a gag. “It sounds more professional.”

 

Legosi had a small laugh even as he resisted the urge to joke about the lion’s offer of a sex pad. “You know what, Tem, if it means that much to you, I’m sure I can get a few shirtless lions - just for you. Free’s easy. Maybe Miguel. Dolph owes me.”

 

The group giggled and Tao looked at him in horrified wonder, “Oh spirits, you already know their names.”

 

Tem held up his finger threateningly, “I love and hate all of you.”



……



After dinner, Legosi was suddenly struck by another realization - and he wanted to hit himself for forgetting it. He had to see Sabu again, right away, ASAP. He couldn’t go to sleep without knowing.

 

He ran across town, resisting the urge to airbend even as much as he desired the information. Enough risks had been taken in the last day already. 

 

He ran to the edge of the Felidae district and talked to the guard, and in his excitement he lied terribly, “I have a message for - FROM, uh, the boss of the Shishigumi. From the NEW boss! Really important message. Can I go through?”

 

The two guards both stared at him like he was crazy. The tigress asked, “How old are you??” The panther whispered, “Kid, I don’t know who told you what, but this is not how you access the market.”

 

Legosi huffed and his tail slowed down, “Can you please let me through, or at least tell them the weird wolf boy wants to see them?”

 

The panther rolled his eyes and turned to leave. “Ah huh. Sure. ‘The weird wolf boy’… I’ll quote you.”

 

Hardly a minute and the panther hurried back, but someone else was even faster: Agata. The dark lion was outright sprinting over. His feet slid as he tried to stop, and ended up hugging Legosi by accident. The lion cheered, “You’re already here! We weren’t expecting you yet, but we can totally talk inside.”

 

The tigress and the panther were both in a state of shock. “Agata?” “Seriously??” “The wolf boy?”

 

With an arm around Legosi’s shoulder, Agata was leading him away. “Serious Shishigumi business! Strictly need-to-know basis, sorry.”

 

Legosi chuckled as he was escorted to the stronghold. “Yeah, that’s not going to be problematic at all…”

 

*

 

Legosi still hadn’t planned to be back so soon himself. The last time he entered the lions’ base, it had hardly been pleasant.

 

Now as he walked through, the atmosphere had changed so much. Everybody was happy, everybody excited. So many people wanted to say hi again, thank him again, ask if there was anything they could do to help him or if there was something he wanted… Legosi answered with a smile, “Just to see Sabu. I forgot to ask him something.”

 

“He’s in the bender’s sparring room!” “With Free!” “Do NOT open the door. They’re going crazy in there!” “My money’s on Sabu.”

 

Agata kept leading Legosi along and whispered, “It’s easy money.”

 

The Shishigumi was busy this evening, but a good kind of busy - eager to be active cause their fortunes had finally changed.

 

The wolf’s tail just kept going wag, wag, wag…

 

A lot of lions were working out or wrestling, sharpening their combat skills or literally sharpening their weapons. But Legosi knew they had to be close to Sabu and Free as he felt the ambient temperature rising rapidly.

 

Firebursts had a particular sound - the explosions, the way fire burned through the air.

 

Along the hall, a dozen lions were all trying to see through a horizontal slit in the wall. They were cheering and yelling as if watching a sport, bets held tight in their hands. Yellow light flared through the slit and across their faces, and sometimes the lions ducked when an errant flame threatened the narrow opening. 

 

Two lions laughed louder when they sensed Legosi, but Agata got them to shut up just as fast - an almost silent command, ‘nobody say anything.’ The onlookers got back to cheering without break, and quickly made room for Legosi to watch it, too. 

 

The wolf was so eager to see it for himself - the beauty and power of fire unleashed. His tail wagged faster at the incredible display.

 

Crescents of flame were slashed in one direction, then another. 

 

Fire whipped through the air, only to be shunted aside. Stone walls were smudged with ash in every direction. A pool of water circled the edges of the training room like a moat, and each explosion cast ripples over the liquid surface.

 

Free was laughing wildly as he fought, chaos in his heart and movements. There was no style there at all, just a flurry and fire that hurried his limbs. 

 

He danced in that inferno like a drunken airbender. 

 

Sabu fought so differently, real training in his punches. He was a firebender controlled, breaking through one attack to shoot his own.

 

So many stances seemed just like Louis’, but Sabu was taller, fiercer, longer-limbed. Legosi could barely see him in the blaze. 

 

Free swayed with gravity and every surge, expending so much energy, but he was having so much fun in the fight! Like winning didn’t even matter!

 

Sabu kicked waves of fire along the ground, trying to unbalance him, but Free just spiraled back into battle.

 

A concentrated blast surged from Sabu’s hands, a cone of fire that Free had no choice but to block. One flame battled another, crashing and searching for an opening. 

 

The slit in the wall was getting hotter, making Legosi’s eyes water. Two lions had to duck away. Legosi held up a hand to keep the flame at bay and still had to squint.

 

Sabu dug his feet in deep and pushed, and ramped up the blast all at once. Free was so unsuspecting on the other side, the surge completely overwhelmed him.

 

The wild lion hit the wall and fell into the pool of water below.

 

A few places were still sizzling and on fire, but with a few quick gestures Sabu extinguished everything but the torchlight.

 

Onlookers groaned or cheered, and money changed hands in turn.

 

As Free’s head popped up from the pool, looking a bit singed, he promptly laughed again. “That was wicked!~”

 

The tips of a few whiskers were still smoking and he clung to the pool edge.

 

Something told Legosi that this was far from Free’s first time in the moat.

 

Between the two fighters, Sabu was breathing much harder. The front of his cloth mask puffed with each exhale. “You okay, Free?”

 

Despite being awestruck, Legosi yelled, “I got him!”

 

Tired Sabu turned to see the wolf enter by the heavy door. “Legosi?”

 

Free perked up in the pool, “It’s the miniboss!”

 

Water was starting to glow white before Legosi even got close. The wolf exclaimed, “Do you guys always train that intensely??”

 

“Nah.” Sabu exhaled hard and decided to have a seat on the floor. “It’s a special occasion. …That being you. You’re the occasion.”

 

Agata knelt by Sabu and handed him a drink. The airbender joked, “You could say they’re… all fired up about it!”

 

A few of the onlookers and Sabu groaned at the pun, but it just made Free laugh harder. He happily splashed in the pool with all its shiny luminescence. 

 

Then Sabu pulled down his mask so he could talk for real, “What are you doing here? I didn’t think you’d be back this soon.”

 

“And I didn’t plan to be either,” Legosi said readily, barely focused on healing Free at all. He held one hand against the water and it just kept on glowing. “But we were talking about all that hybrid stuff earlier and I forgot something super important to the conversation and I had to ask you right away.”

 

For that Sabu hesitated a bit, glancing at Agata and the betting lions. Sabu asked to clarify, “The potentially-embarrassing conversation that I don’t want to repeat in front of others, or something else entirely?”

 

“Something else entirely!” Despite that last battle, Free was barely burned for real - like he could block the heat, but not the raw force. Legosi could tell Free was healed up in seconds, and then the wolf let the water stop glowing. 

 

Wolf tail wagging up a storm, Legosi hurried over to Sabu and knelt in front of him. “Is it safe to talk hybrid stuff here?”

 

Sabu glanced back at the other lions just to verify who was there, but he already knew, “Yeah, they’re all fine. Like everybody knows about us already.”

 

The younger hybrid could hardly contain himself, “I told you my mom left and my grandpa is searching for her. You said your parents sailed away to some place warmer!” Legosi started talking faster, “I forgot to mention that grandpa encountered a spirit and it gave him a vision that supposedly said she’s with a bunch of other hybrids on some island in the southwest and grandpa said it was called the Halfway House!”

 

Sabu’s face lit up right away. “That place exists?!”

 

One of the onlookers tried to repeat the name.

 

Legosi’s ears went high and he almost jumped forward, “You’ve heard of it?!”

 

“I thought it was a legend!” Sabu said, and he hit himself in the face. “My parents heard about it a few years ago, but they didn’t think it was real either. It was somebody’s horror story at a bar! A spirit tale!”

 

“Sabu!!~” Free’s clothes made a squelching noise as he pulled himself out of the pool, and he complained louder, “An island chock full of abominations is the coolest fucking thing ever, and you never told me?!” He pointed at the feline hybrid, “~You’ve been holding out on me!~”

 

“Free, shut the fuck up.” Sabu flicked a tiny electric shot at the wet lion. It was just enough static to make Free jump and yowl like a wounded cat. Free ran on all fours straight off the edge and into the pool again, where he spluttered for breath. Then he fought to crawl out of the pool once more.

 

Agata was trying to follow the conversation, but that was a ton of information all at once, and he was still stuck on one specific part. “Your mom… left you? Like without telling you?”

 

“Yes!” Legosi said excitedly and he grabbed Agata by the arms. 

 

The dark lion was worried for something else, “She’s missing and you’re happy?”

 

The wolf shook his head wildly, “I’m happy because she’s really alive!!” Legosi picked the lion clear up off the floor and suddenly they were both off the ground, spinning around like there was an indoor whirlwind. “The myth is real! The island! The House! We have a people!!”

 

Agata could only accept the canine’s celebration and laugh with him. Even when Legosi let the lion go, the wolf was still bouncing off of walls and dancing off the floor. Water splashed every which way.

 

Entering by the door, Ibuki was already groaning and covering his eyes. “Please tell me no one set fire to the avatar? It hasn’t been one day, people!”

 

Legosi rushed over to the new lion, barely even touching the ground, hands clasping in excitement, “Ibuki! You’re the best waterbender I’ve ever faced and you were totally right: my bending really is rough around the edges, and you all have such amazing skills! It’s so crazy cool! Please teach me what you know!”

 

Faced with such unbridled enthusiasm, sheer jubilation, Ibuki only hesitated to ask, “Waterbending?”

 

“Waterbending! Any bending! Anything! I have a planet to fix and I’ve gotta hurry up!” Legosi laughed and cheered and danced and threw himself a party. He even grabbed Free and Sabu at one point and tried to carry them off the ground in his wake. 

 

Five more lions leaned their heads past the door to see what was going on.

 

The moment put a big smile on Ibuki as well. He stood up straighter and gestured at the ashy training room, “I confess, I predicted you’d ask eventually, but not this soon.” He offered his hand to the wolf, “When would you like to begin?”



……



Legosi made it back to the carnivore dorm just before curfew. 

 

By then he’d finally got the partying out of his system and locked his feet securely to the ground.

 

Miguno was at a work desk by the window, trying to finish his reading, but nightfall was there in force. Durham stood by the desk, holding a firelight to help the struggling hyena. Jack was doing his own reading in bed.

 

Collot and Voss were tossing a ball of dirt back and forth across the room. The tiny fox was using his earthbending and ‘caught’ the ball as Legosi entered. The fox floated the dirt ball and teased him, “The delinquent returns!” And then he suddenly chucked the dirt ball at the wolf.

 

Legosi was in the middle of undoing his left boot and caught the ball without looking or standing up straight. He laughed sarcastically, “Ha ha…” Legosi flicked it back to Voss, then finished taking the boots off. “I am not a delinquent. I’m… busy!”

 

Turning his desk chair, Miguno squinted at him. “Ah huh, and where were you ‘busy’ this time?”

 

“Uhhh…” Legosi opened his mouth and hesitated. “It was a sage thing.”

 

Durham huffed a tiny breath of fire, “Again with the sage things!” He looked at the others as if to back him up, “Are you seriously considering joining them?”

 

“I don’t know.” The wolf was a bit slower about changing and putting on different clothes for sleep. “Maybe? I get to help people.”

 

“Maybe??” Durham repeated it in shock. 

 

Voss had moved closer and picked up Legosi’s discarded shirt, “Who is ‘people’? Cause your clothes smell of lion, fire, a bear, a cougar, and,” after another sniff, Voss wrinkled his nose, “even more lions? What the fuck is that about??”

 

Jack had been getting more concerned by the moment and sat up on the edge of his bed. “Was it the same sage thing, or a different sage thing?”

 

“Being thanked for the first,” Legosi persisted in a half-truth, but apparently that wasn’t enough. He tried to take back his shirt, but Voss tossed it over to Collot, who also took a sniff. Legosi complained, “Guys, come on. That’s gross. I run a lot.”

 

Collot tossed the shirt to Jack, thinking Jack was worried for a very different reason. Jack didn’t bother sniffing it though, he just held it at his side and continued the lie, “Guys, we couldn’t tell you about today if we wanted to. The spirits were very specific about that.”

 

Shoulders tense, Durham was far more agitated. He leveled an accusing finger at the wolf, “This isn’t about spirits, it’s about Legosi. …We’re your friends, man!” Durham put his hands over his heart, “We’re your roomies! And we used to do everything together, but we’ve barely seen you at all this year! Every time we think we know what’s going on in your life, things get weirder and you say even less!”

 

Squirming in his chair, Miguno softly commented, “You’re always running off for practice or training or whatever else it is you do… We get to eat breakfast with you, but you’re barely conscious then. Some days we don’t even get that.” 

 

Collot was trying to stay loose. He partially understood, “I get that you’re on a real team now and you’ve forged new friendships with the other players, but… Dosei? Sages? Lions? Fires?? You’re not even a firebender! What are they all having you do?” 

 

Durham highlighted that point, “Especially with the Shishigumi so near! You mess with lions, the butchers could mess with you. That’s so out of your league, it’s not funny!” 

 

The worried sheepdog got close enough to grip Legosi’s shoulders. Collot made it clear, “This sounds way too big for you. They’re taking advantage of you.”

 

Miguno tacked on, “What are they making you do? Can you even say no to them?”

 

Tiny Voss raised his voice louder than the others, “Is this all because of the tsunami??”

 

Everyone turned to look at the little fox, and that part confused Legosi more than the rest. 

 

The wolf didn’t have to ask for a clarity before Voss stepped closer, “The tsunami. It happened. I was there with you… So was Jack, but the others weren’t. They didn’t see what we saw. And it feels like ever since that day, things have been different. You’ve been different.” Voss spoke softer, feet unsettled on the ground, “And it was terrifying and deadly and it felt like the whole world was going to drown…” 

 

“…We couldn’t stop it! We could barely slow it down! And that was right after Dolph nearly killed you.” Voss gestured side to side, “Helpless, lucky, helpless, lucky, helpless… If I were you, I’d be asking myself, ‘How long is my luck going to last?’ So are you doing all this crazy stuff to just… get stronger? Before something bad happens again?”

 

The room was tense and quiet. Miguno whispered his name, “Legosi…”

 

The wolf’s mouth struggled with how to form words, or what was safe to admit. He slowly sat down on the edge of his bed.

 

Jack wasn’t sure if he should interrupt anymore. The next choice had to be Legosi’s.

 

The wolf finally muttered his agreement, “I can’t… say that you’re wrong.”

 

Suddenly Durham looked more sad than anything else. “Dude… you can’t-”

 

Legosi interrupted, “I can.” Resolved and direct, it didn’t even matter what Durham had been going to say. “Cause, yeah… my life has been changing so much since Dolph attacked and today was completely crazy - and I don’t know how to reassure you all that it’s still been good.”

 

Legosi had a huge smile on his face, but he couldn’t look at any of them. Hands fussed with the fabric of his pants, “Today has been one of the best days of my life.” He laughed, “I didn’t like being dragged out of my bed that early! But Jack and I helped people. I really helped people. I saved someone’s life and made a ton of friends, and the future had been so scary, and suddenly I feel… so much hope I didn’t have before. This whole crazy year has given me so much hope.”

 

Legosi held his hands over his head and heart, and a look of joy crossed his smile, “I’m not drowning, I’m… I’m flying … and I want to fly.”

 

He was instantly embarrassed by the admission. To hide his eyes, Legosi rubbed at his forehead. “I never got a chance to do anything great or stand out growing up. It couldn’t happen. Fighting Dolph the hippo involved so much more than I can say, with the spirits and the guards, and I don’t know how to talk about that, cause if I admit certain things, you may not want to be my friends anymore.” Realization suddenly followed, and Legosi whispered, “And I guess I don’t want to lose that… I’m not ready to… to lose you guys.”

 

Collot calmly said, “We are your friends, Legosi. We’re only worried because we care - because we never stopped wanting to be your friend.” Miguno agreed, “Drowning or flying, we still want the best for you. We’re still in your corner.”

 

Grinning, Durham slammed his fists together, “Dolph can get fucked! That doesn’t even matter to us! If you broke him, good for you! You can’t shake us with something like that!”

 

Voss stomped his foot, “And we all saw how he fucked you up!” Voss pointed at his eyes. “That killer deserved everything he got and then some!”

 

Miguno shifted uncomfortably in his chair, “Plus a lot of the herbivore guards are assholes to carnivores for even existing… I wouldn’t put it past them to harass you even after Dolph blinded you… It’s not like you have to protect their reputation to us - or protect us from them.”

 

Their support was so insistent and heartfelt, Legosi’s tail wagged in spite of himself. He wanted to say, ‘I didn’t break him,’ but technically Legosi did. 

 

“There are so many things I wish I could tell you… but I can’t.” Legosi shrugged awkwardly, “Not yet. But soon. And I’m going to be even busier, but I can promise: Gon knows, he’s looking out for me, and someday soon I’ll tell you everything. So if you guys really mean it, then… I hope that’ll be okay for now… I have to keep certain secrets for just a little longer… If you still want to be my friends, I need you to respect that…” 

 

The others glanced at each other, but Collot spoke for most of them. “Then fly high, Legosi. Don’t let us hold you back.”

 

Legosi’s tail wagged a bit faster. “If I even get off the ground, it’s cause I had you guys to help me so much…”



……



The Shishigumi were never going to be ‘by the book’ educators, but they still had a lot to teach.

 

Miguel felt up the wolf’s arm, “What’s the biggest thing you’ve ever lifted?

 

Legosi was having flashbacks. “I have no idea how to accurately quantify that. Also, what is it with people and touching me?”

 

“It’s just a quick way of gauging strength, if you know what to look for.” Miguel thought again and smirked, “Why? You got a lot of people touching you?”

 

Legosi fake laughed and stepped back, “Oh, there is no way to safely answer that one.”

 

The huge lion rumbled at it like a joke and clapped Legosi on the back. “Well then, we need to hit the quarry! Put you through some proper stress testing!”

 

Legosi tugged at the neck of his shirt, “Great. Stress and tests, my two favorite words.”

 

Riz would probably like that though. Legosi made a mental note to invite him.

 

*

 

Free held up his deadly hook swords, “Can I teach him weapons??”

 

A dozen lions roared, “NO!” Legosi’s ears were still ringing afterwards and he had to rub them.

 

Hino took out a pair of wooden swords, one for him and one for Legosi. “I’ll cover weapons. Free, you can be target practice.”

 

The lion lunatic twirled with his blades and cheered, “Yes!”

 

Legosi held the wooden sword in one hand and pointed at Free with the other. “He’s excited to be target practice? …What am I targeting him with??”

 

“Anything you want.” Hino gave a testing flourish with the wooden sword, and his airbending sent a breeze from the false blade. “Free has taken too many explosions to the face.”

 

Awkwardly holding the wooden sword, Legosi squinted at the weirdly-cheery chaos cat. “One too many?”

 

Hino scoffed a laugh, “Ha ha ha, no. Too many. Way too many.” He adjusted his stance with the sword and faced the wolf properly. “Now let’s see what you can do.”

 

*

 

Target practice came up far sooner than Legosi expected. 

 

He and Sabu were running a combination attack, exchanging blasts of fire, when Sabu noticed something important. “What’s wrong with your output?”

 

Confused, Legosi double checked his stance and movements. He thought he was following the sequence as taught, “Am I not doing it right?”

 

“Right but weak,” Sabu phrased it. Punching through Legosi’s fire was too easy. “Your attacks have no bite. The guys said you burned through stone; I’m not sure you’d burn a tree right now.”

 

“That was the avatar state.” Wolf ears lowered, and he could block just fine, but his attacks only got more hesitant. “I don’t know if I even can hold back in that state. It’s too powerful. I barely stopped it from killing a bunch of you.”

 

Sabu slowed down on purpose, and then stopped attacking at all. “Can you use it on command?”

 

“That’s…” Legosi winced, but not for any attack. “…an extremely loaded question. Like I said, it messes with my head. …Let’s just say it’s for emergencies only.”

 

The feline hybrid walked closer and scanned the wolf’s face, his posture and bearing. Sabu stated, “If you’re in a fight… it’s already an emergency. And if you practice your firebending like this - constantly holding back - then that is going to be ingrained in your muscle memory.”

 

“I know…” Legosi sighed wearily and his arms hung lower at his sides. “It’s a block, I don’t like hurting people. I’ve been working really hard at overcoming that. I’ve been doing full-contact sparring with my friend, Riz the bear. Dosei can handle any earth I throw at him. Haru’s as good as Hino. Water is safer. Louis can-”

 

“Stop.” Sabu squeezed the wolf’s shoulders with parental affection, “Just, just stop, okay? You’re overcomplicating it.”

 

Legosi resisted the urge to roll his eyes. He gestured to the side, “My life is overcomplicated.”

 

Sabu laughed, “Well, this isn’t! It’s fire!” He jabbed to the right and made a quick fireburst. “It explodes. You know how to control it. You know how to hold it back. You don’t know… how to let it go.”

 

Legosi blinked and didn’t see why this mattered. “Yeah? …So?”

 

Sabu let his hands trail lower on the wolf’s upper arms. “Who are you going to use fire against?”

 

The wolf kept frowning and looked around the training room. “Ideally? No one.”

 

“That’s great,” Sabu said casually. “So why are you holding back?”

 

Legosi was still confused. “To make sure I don’t burn anyone?”

 

“But you’re not going to use it on anyone. So why bother holding back?”

 

Legosi’s mouth hung open. His head tilted to the side. “Cause I might not have the choice?”

 

Sabu laughed, “You’ve got more elements than anybody in the world! If you don’t want to use fire, you’ve still got three to pick from! You’ve always got a choice. Forget using fire on people for a while: you need a ton of rock or metal. You ramp up your flame as hot and as strong as you can possibly make it. You practice melting it as fast as you can - fry it in an instant!”

 

That sounded like Louis’ technique, so Legosi already had a sense for the mechanics. What he was missing was why.

 

Legosi held his hands to pause, “I’m still not following here. If you don’t want me shooting fire at people, why bother training like that?”

 

Sabu gestured to his face, “Why did you bother wearing a scary skull mask, deepening your voice, or masquerading as a giant warrior?”

 

Gears turned in Legosi’s head and suddenly the answer was obvious. The wolf’s tail wagged and he turned as if he could follow the thought in front of him, “Because I can prevent conflict just by giving the illusion of danger. If people see I can melt rock, even firebenders won’t want to get hit by that!”

 

“Yes!!” Sabu used his pointer fingers to send up several tiny sparks, popping like fireworks above them. “This is like Felidae Battle Strategy Number 1: act tough, look fierce. You don’t have to burn anybody…”

 

Legosi could see it all so easily now, “Because an enemy may not take that chance! I know how to control it, I’ll learn how to let it go. I figure out how hot and how fast I can really make it, then I can practice on getting it closer and closer to someone without actually hitting them! Someone totally crazy and resistant to burning like Free!”

 

The feline hybrid faked a sniffle and rubbed at his eye, “I’m so proud of you. You’re the best student I’ve ever had.”

 

The smirking wolf reflected on that for only a second. He prodded the lion, “Wait, if the only other person you’ve tried to teach is Free… is that really a high bar?”

 

“Let’s focus on the positive.” Sabu lit a fiery halo above his head and put on his most innocent expression. 



……



These days, Ibuki often had this small smirk on his face. Around the edges of the training room, the pool of water had been refilled and even featured several new icebergs. 

 

His right hand gestured to the moat like Ibuki was conducting a wave, and the water rolled back and forth. “Water is the element of change. It moves easily. It embraces what you throw at it. Of all the elements, it accepts and responds to our energy the best.”

 

The wolf’s tail was already wagging and they’d barely begun. Legosi quickly rattled off old lessons, “Right! And air is the element of freedom. It prefers to move, to avoid, not so good at carrying things. Earth is stubborn, doesn’t want to move unless you force it. ” 

 

Legosi let his limbs flow smoothly through the air, floating up a stream of the liquid. His body swayed left and right, emulating the push and pull of water itself. “Fire wants to grow, but it needs more fuel, more power, or it fades fast.”

 

Ibuki traced his finger along the edge of the streaming water. “As the avatar, you are uniquely qualified to be a waterbender: change, acceptance, adaptation, improvisation - these are already aspects of your unique bending skills.”

 

With slight movements of his hand and fingers, Ibuki formed the water into a variety of weapons out of ice: spikes, a spear, a bladed disk. “As a lion of the Shishigumi, my own style has been heavily informed by combat and necessity. If I was teaching you like the Chief taught me, my priority would be ‘how to ensure you always have water’ and then ‘how to kill with as little water as possible.’”

 

Ibuki sharply clenched his fists close like a boxer. In a flash, water promptly covered his forearms and froze into armor. He flicked one finger toward the right and an icicle arrow shot from his wrist into the stone wall.

 

The wolf’s face was unable to hide a grimace. Legosi stepped back and shifted more slowly into a basic stance, “Y-yeah, uh, about that?” 

 

The feline playfully continued, “You, however, went to absurd lengths to avoid killing us in the past.” Ibuki drew his finger back, and the ice arrow returned to the armor on his wrists - water spent, water retrieved. “Which is not me complaining. I appreciate being alive.”

 

Legosi adjusted the weight on his feet, but kept his hands ready to defend. “I also appreciate you being alive. This works out way, way better for everyone…”

 

“Heh. Indeed!” The lion waved both hands aside and the ice melted right off his wrists. “And you have the other elements to rely on if water is ever lacking. So! If your time is in short supply, the thing you would most benefit from… is training your speed.”

 

As Ibuki abandoned that combat stance, Legosi relaxed as well. The wolf still wanted to verify, “And by speed, do you mean the movement of my body, the water, or changing the state of water?”

 

The lion blinked slowly in that feline way, approval in his gaze. “All of the above.” Ibuki gathered a small amount of water on his hand and made it glow, “May I have permission to check your chi lines? As the avatar, I am uncertain exactly how developed they might be for your age.”

 

“Oh! Uh, sure,” Legosi held out his hands readily. Ibuki gently touched the glowing water to the wolf’s right hand, and then slowly traced it up his arm. Legosi remembered, “Energy pathways in the body. My earthbending teacher talked about those. He said mine are-”

 

“Weirdly well-developed for your age?” Ibuki assumed, having followed the internal lines to Legosi’s shoulder and back. 

 

“Like a bender twice my age, I think he said.” The wolf twitched at the strange contact near the middle of his back. “He thought I got possessed and the spirit’s energy blasted them wide open. Made me strong enough to fight.”

 

“And what did you say?” The lion circled back to the front after that cursory examination.

 

Legosi gave an awkward wince, “I kinda just let him believe that… I didn’t know how else to explain my avatar-ness and I really needed earthbending lessons. So if that made sense to him, sure, I’ll go with that.”

 

Ibuki nodded along, glancing him over for another moment. The lion seemed to be deep in thought. “I’m not a trained medic, so my breadth of experience with that technique is not so great as Dope, but I can still say the amount of chi in your body is… incomparable.”

 

Legosi rubbed his arm. “Uh. Thank you? …Raul thought I had a lot, too.”

 

Technically that was a few months ago.

 

“It is… curious.” The lion carefully adjusted his glasses with one hand, “You look like a young male wolf. You have the flesh of one. But inside you are… significantly more.”

 

Legosi was getting more self-conscious by the moment and shrugged just as awkwardly, “Uh, yeah? Avatar? That’s kind of the whole deal. Primordial spirit, walking like a person. …I just suck at algebra and I’m easily distracted.”

 

A single laugh escaped the lion’s lips. “My apologies. I wasn’t expecting to feel such a strength of chi in one body.” Then Ibuki regained his composure, “But it simply confirms what I already expected: you don’t need the style of a novice. We can skip it.”

 

Ibuki mimicked the flowing movements Legosi had used before, “You don’t need that… It’s watery, necessary for beginners, but in real combat it reveals too much! …You need this,” the lion suddenly switched to sharp, crashing movements instead - forceful waves and sudden frosts. His strikes could make water detonate.

 

Ibuki turned the room into a raging sea with so much ease, raising and racing it all like a typhoon around them. “You need to be sharper, faster, or else you’ll be telegraphing your attacks to a quick-eyed opponent.” Pulses of energy flash froze it, thawed it, then froze again - on and off like the flick of a switch.

 

The lion suddenly stopped in mid strike and all that liquid held just as still as he did - by force of will, all momentum was arrested. Even the loose snowflakes seemed suspended in time.

 

The only thing making any noise at all was Legosi’s whipping tail. The wolf was wiggling in place and dangerously close to floating off the ground. The image put a greater grin on Ibuki’s face, “And when you can do this… you can overwhelm most benders in seconds.” 

 

With a single downward motion, Ibuki let all that water fall back down into the moat. Liquid still splashed over the edges and rippled underneath their feet.

 

The wolf’s whole body was vibrating, pumping his arms in excitement, unable to contain himself anymore. A noise of delight escaped Legosi's throat and he said, “You guys have such cool bending.”

Chapter 44: It's a trustfall, baby

Summary:

Are we running out of time?
Are we hiding from the light?
Are we just too scared to fight
For what we want tonight?

Close your eyes and leave it all behind.
Go where love is on our side.
It's a trustfall, baby.
It's a trustfall, baby.

Notes:

An excerpt from Chapter 33:

Els shifted on the bed, trying to sit facing him rather than beside him. The faces of her friends were still circling in her mind. “I don’t know how to help you… any of you… but… the sages might…”

The tiger made a soft, unhappy rumble in his chest - not quite a growl, but a noise of sad protest. “…A diaper-wearing hippie is not going to have answers for me.”

She expected that but it didn't dissuade her. “Bill?”

Bill mumbled, “What? That’s what they are… bathrobe pacifists always thinking they know better… They get their fancy crystals and candles out, there’s chanting, and five yoga poses later, you can see the universe.” Bill rolled his eyes, “The sages can’t help.”

Els was gentle, but firm. She didn’t let go of Bill’s hand. “I know you’ve never liked the sages… I know Felidae has their own traditions, and opinions, but… are you really that happy … with just pretending all the time?”

Chapter Text

Getting a moment alone with Els was difficult. Legosi had wanted to check in with her before now… but he didn’t want to put her on the spot around all their friends either. 

 

Yet trying to ask when their friends weren’t around? That posed a different problem. A big male carnivore asking a small female herbivore to meet in private? It just wasn’t done. There is no way people could see that and not get suspicious.

 

At least Els and Haru were on the same team now. The rabbit could arrange things with a bit more subtlety.

 

In a corner of the school campus, Legosi sat under a tree and waited. He held out his hands and practiced his sandbending - forming and reforming various shapes.

 

His tail wagged in the dirt when he saw them approach. He gave them a wave, “Hey.” 

 

Haru walked her most of the way, then headed back. She also figured Els might want some privacy for this. Els put on a cheery face, but her discomfort was just beneath the surface.

 

The goat returned the greeting, “Hey… Haru said you wanted to talk?”

 

“Yeah.” Legosi let the sand fall back down to the ground. Then he curled his hands in to hide his claws. “I know you know about the lions, and me getting lessons, and-”

 

“You wanted to ask me how I felt about it,” Els understood already. But Legosi saw the way she glanced aside for a moment.

 

The wolf winced and his head ducked a bit lower. “Yeah… that…”

 

Els could not quite look him in the eye. She crossed her arms as she admitted, “I’d be lying if I said I was completely okay with it… The Shishigumi tricked me once before.”

 

Legosi’s ears drooped a little lower. “I know… and out of all of us, you have the most right to be angry…”

 

Flatly Els clarified, “I’m not angry.” She distinctly uncrossed her arms, second guessing her standing. “Concerned… Conflicted…”

 

The wolf mumbled, “And that’s more than fair.” He scratched behind his ear, “And, and I promise I still feel weird about it myself. We fought these guys. Nearly killed each other… I was never planning to become allies with our enemies like this…”

 

Els replied offhand, “Rather waterbender of you though.”

 

Legosi gave a tiny amused huff. “Adaptation and accommodation?”

 

Els swayed with her arms like she was moving liquid, “Push and pull, accept what your enemy throws at you and use it as your own…”

 

“Heh… Well, yeah, I guess I did sort of do that… but it really wasn’t my intent…” Holding his hand over the ground, Legosi used his sandbending to make a small model of Agata as a lion. 

 

Then he moved his hands and adjusted the model, replicating all the reptilian distortions on that horrible night. “I just knew someone was hurt, and… I might have been the only who could help him…”

 

Using spiritual energies to radically rebalance the world and alter biology…

 

The goat had a little grimace of her own, and knelt closer to the model. “It was really that bad, huh?”

 

“Worse.” He reshaped the limbs so Agata was curled into a ball, small and terrified like he had been in the healer’s room.

 

For a moment, Els held out her hand like she was going to touch the sand, then stopped. “A part of me is still wrestling with… why you’d even do it, go there when you knew what they were like…” She gave the slightest shrug, the tiniest smile, “But then I remember it’s you…”

 

Sand fell back to earth. Legosi had half a wince, “Cause I’m… simple and incapable of keeping my head down?”

 

Els smiled and shook her head, “Cause risking everything to help people, it’s what you do. And it’s why I’m alive. …So how could I tell you to stop now?”

 

Legosi’s tail started wagging up again despite himself. The wolf awkwardly cleared his throat and shifted the way he sat on the ground, “Well, uh, you could always be like, ‘hey, Legosi, this is stupid. They don’t deserve help. Let ‘em suffer.’”

 

The goat giggled and stood up properly. “Well, then you wouldn’t be the avatar now, would you?”

 

Legosi sighed in happy relief and stretched out his legs. “I guess not…”



……



Legosi was so busy over the weekend, and then he had another day of classes. So the first time Legosi actually had a moment to talk to Gon, it was after the day’s practice. Legosi just had to ask, “Hey, uh, coach? Could I talk with you later?”

 

Gon expected so many words from Legosi, but the wolf had something very different on the brain. 

 

Legosi went to Gon’s home on campus after dinner, so they could have a private chat of their own. Legosi began, “Um, I’m sorry for all the craziness this weekend. I know, I missed practice the other day. I need to be more responsible to the teams.”

 

The old tiger just smiled as he served the wolf some tea. “I’m fairly certain you have responsibilities far beyond our little school sport.”

 

Legosi gave a nervous, quiet laugh. “Y-yeah, um… that’s a thing. But it’s still not fair to the other players.”

 

Gon set the tea kettle aside and sat next to the wolf. “I already received much of the story from those players. Was there more you wished to discuss? Something you didn’t want to tell them?”

 

The wolf shrugged awkwardly, “Sort of? Not about what happened this weekend, but… related… cause it’s kind of a big favor and probably inappropriate to ask you, but I really am caught between a rock and a hard place right now and trying to manage those responsibilities so-”

 

Kindly Gon said his name to interrupt, “Legosi… If you need to ask for something, ask. You have more than earned my support.”

 

The wolf still gulped rather loudly and he lowered his gaze to the teacup. “I’m running out of time.”

 

“Time?” Gon’s brow furrowed at the word. “In what way?”

 

Legosi’s eyes went rather wide. “Every way.” He held the teacup with both big hands. “I, I feel it… I had to use the avatar state to save Agata. I remember even more. And a spirit wanted to help me out, they helped open my mind, and now I feel so much more around me, all the time… and a part of me is scared that I might already be too late.”

 

“For what?” The tiger leaned closer in concern.

 

The wolf winced, “I don’t know. That’s… that’s part of the problem. Something is wrong.” Legosi gripped the teacup even tighter. “And I didn’t seek out the lions for this alliance, I swear, but they can help me train fast - and I need to be fast, and I just… don’t have enough time.”

 

“Legosi,” the old tiger radiated support, “if you need to quit the team or school-”

 

“No!” Legosi almost yelled, eyes still wide, ears perking up. He corrected himself, “I, I don’t want to do that. That’s, that’s the problem… I love pro-bending, I love the sport and the fun, the opportunity to play with other kids my own age, other species, see the way that they bend! I like… some of my classes…” 

 

The wolf scratched behind his head, “I think some of my classes are really important, even if I struggle with them. Sometimes they knock new things out of my memories. History is hit or miss; sometimes I learn things I haven’t remembered about, but other times our textbooks try to teach things that are just wrong…” 

 

“…And it’s not like I can tell my teacher, ‘Oh yeah, I was Avatar Melati, I was a sea otter, but adopted by river otters,’ and it’s a small distinction but informs so much of her behaviors,” Legosi started rambling faster, “her desires for communication and diplomacy, connection between disparate groups, land and sea. Oh, and she loved music from everywhere. She put together a multi-clan orchestra! So then I have to memorize the wrong answer from a textbook just to do well on a test, and I really, really do not have the time for more tests and quizzes and homework.” Legosi huffed at the last word and dropped his head forward, jaw flat on the table.

 

The old tiger sipped his tea while listening. By that point, Gon was slightly amused. “Legosi, are you asking to be exempted from tests and homework?”

 

The wolf was equally panicked and relieved. He still tensed and looked up, “Please?? I really really don’t want to be expelled, but every hour I spend on tests is an hour I’m not training with the lions. I can solve for X or I can solve a world crisis, and I still want to play pro-bending but it feels selfish - like where are my priorities? It’s just a game with my friends. I should be dropping that. I just…” Legosi took a deep breath, “don’t want to…”

 

Gon rephrased it in a more professional way, “A 17 year-old boy is requesting temporary educational accommodations due to intense personal life difficulties.”

 

The nervous wolf blinked. “Is… that a thing?

 

The tiger leaned back in his chair and smiled. “I’m an educator, Legosi.” Gon took a quick sip of his tea. “You are hardly the first student to struggle with their workload. For others, it’s usually a loss in the family, or a sloth who physically can’t write fast enough.”

 

Legosi forced himself to sip some of the tea as well. “But you said before that… I shouldn’t expect, um…” Legosi drank more to shut himself up.

 

Gon looked over him again. “Shouldn’t expect what?”

 

Legosi gulped his drink and tried to hide behind the cup. “…I shouldn’t expect special circumstances cause I’m the avatar…”

 

Gon huffed at it like it was a joke. “Did I say that?” The old tiger rubbed his forehead, “You’ll have to forgive me, Legosi. Managing a school with so many species is more taxing than you’d expect… as is, I imagine, becoming the avatar.”

 

It was still too soon for Legosi to laugh. The wolf adjusted the way he sat and sighed, “I could tell you so many stories, coach. It used to feel like my head was going to explode from remembering it all…”

 

Something about the way Legosi said that made the tiger wonder, “Maybe you should do that.”

 

The wolf’s head tilted to the right, “Explode my head?”

 

Gon laughed louder, “No! Tell your stories… I confess you’ve piqued my curiosity. If there are so many errors in our textbooks… if you can recall so many elements - I mean, aspects - of your past lives… you are a walking treasure trove of information. Eyewitness accounts from hundreds of years in the past… for an educator, such a thing would be priceless.”

 

Legosi looked overwhelmed at even the concept of trying to do that. He wheezed, “Yeah, that’s one more thing I don’t have time to do.”

 

Still the tiger was interested and optimistic. “But your friends might, and they may be interested in some extra credit… If you need a scholastic exemption, you already have it. Yet you take meals with your friends, yes? You chat with them at practice, when you’re on the bench… If they’re willing to write it down for you - and you verify it’s accurate - I would gladly award extra credit. People would pay for the things you remember.”

 

Extra credit was definitely attractive - and so was money - but the wolf still seemed skeptical. “…You aren’t afraid I’m going to make shit up?”

 

“Heh.” Gon smirked, “Are you going to make things up?”

 

“No,” Legosi shook his head, “But some of it is weird history. When Bill heard Kota was a malnourished twink, he had an existential crisis in the cafeteria.”

 

The old tiger leaned closer, “Kota was what now?”

 

Legosi took a deep breath through his nose and pinched the space between his eyes.



……



It was nice having something to contribute. Legosi really didn’t think his friends would care that much, when they had lunch together… he was wrong.

 

Bill was nearly vibrating in his seat again. Els was grinning almost all the way up to her ears.

 

Legosi leaned away from them, “I feel very uncomfortable with the way you two are looking at me. Is this about Kota?”

 

Els started first, “Gon is willing to give us-” Bill joined in, “-extra credit-” She continued, “for writing down the actual experiences-” Bill half rose from his seat, “-of Kota the Tiger Thief??”

 

Legosi glanced between them and almost regret offering. “…Yeah, that’s basically what he said.”

 

Bill clamped his mouth shut and squeaked for joy, before falling back in his seat.

 

Tao had an unexpected request. “Do you remember much from Bob? The mole?”

 

“Huh?” Legosi’s head tilted left. “I mean, yeah, I got bits. But why?”

 

The scrawny panther was mildly self-conscious and glanced to Kibi for support. Kibi just gave him a little nod, and Tao tried to shrug like it wasn’t important, “Well, you taught us a few things about survival and farming in the past, and I figured… he’d probably know a lot about that stuff. How to make things grow.”

 

Legosi toyed with his spoon for a moment and glanced at his flipped reflection. “Actually… I do have more from him after the … recent incident… so if you really care, yeah, I guess I could talk about that.” 

 

Tao was purring already, and Kibi gave him an affectionate touch under the table.

 

*

 

Legosi had a few things he could pass on to the lions as well. “Wait, you don’t know Kota’s arrow thing? It’s like perfect for you!”

 

Sabu just looked at him funny, “Uh, no?” The hybrid thumbed over his shoulder, “Kid, he lived hundreds of years ago. We didn’t even know you were real, much less him!”

 

Stuff gets lost.

 

Legosi brought his claws together in front of him, and demonstrated the motion Kota had used in their spiritual sparring match. “If you mind your fingers, you can hold four or five shots, release them one at a time. I am going to not firebend this, as I do not want to explode.” He still repeated the motion another two times. “It takes more energy to, like, kickstart the process… which now occurs to me most people probably can’t do… but if lightning is so easy for you…”

 

Sabu was already in the process of drawing the lightning apart like one would an arrow on a bow, five arcs between his fingers. The hybrid suddenly hesitated because, “Fucking spirits! Why didn’t I think of this??”

 

The lightning crackled so angrily between his hands, and Sabu had to focus a bit more to keep the arcs separate. All that lightning so wanted to fly!

 

Still, Legosi’s tail wagged in unexpected pride. “Uh, have you ever used a bow?”

 

The hybrid scoffed, “I’ve been throwing fire my whole life!” Very carefully Sabu began dispersing the energy so as not to blow a hole through a wall. “I learned the classic way! Why would I need a bow??”

 

The wolf chuckled and waved his hand, “Well, there you go: Kota used a bow. Change perspective, change your bending.”

 

*

 

It wasn’t just Sabu that the wolf could help. Legosi had no desire to use Agata’s claw technique on anyone, but he still thought it good to know the theory. 

 

With one arm, the wolf chopped downwards in the air, “When Haru makes a blade like that, she uses her whole hand.” 

 

The lion’s dark nose wrinkled for a split second. “Please don’t tell her I said this, but… my hands are better.” Agata unsheathed his claws for Legosi and showed them off, “I’m a lion! Using our claws for stuff is just how we’re built. And I spent all those years as a nomad, so I was using my claws more than most.”

 

Agata stretched and unstretched his strong fingers. “Dope told me the chi lines in my hands are extra strong! So when I want to claw something-” Agata slashed through the air at a practice wall, and five wind blades left long gouges in the stone. “-it gets clawed!”

 

Legosi’s tail wagged at the impressive demonstration, and he was unintentionally leaning closer to the lion’s big hands. Legosi excitedly assumed, “It’s volume under pressure! Focused, sharpened.” He compared his own hands to the lion’s. “You can concentrate more chi to your fingers, put your whole arm behind it, then pop! Your bending kicks it out harder all at once!”

 

With a dramatic flourish, Legosi scratched his claws through the air like Agata. He sent five wind blades at the wall, and made five new gouges to match Agata’s.

 

“Damn,” Agata said in surprise. Then he shoved his hands in his pockets and tried to act like he knew that, “Y-yeah, it’s totally that. I was going to … say that.”

 

It still nearly made the wolf laugh, “No, you weren’t.”

 

Agata sheepishly shrugged his shoulders, “No, I was not…”

 

Legosi thought about the technique more and looked down at his own hands. “I’m not a lion, but I think I have my grandpa’s hands and…” The wolf frowned as something else occurred to him. “Wait, air doesn’t like being compressed like that. If you are forcing more of your chi into five big blades, aren’t you going to burn out sooner?” 

 

“Uhh…” Agata blinked, shifted on his feet, then regarded his own hands. “I guess so? I’m usually the sneaky one. A long confrontation hasn’t come up.”

 

Legosi tapped a finger to his lips and thought back over bending moves, the growing library in his skull. “…What about shooting rocks?” 

 

The lion snorted. Agata put his hands over his chest, “Boss man, I’m flattered you think so highly of me, but I’ve only got one element. Earthbending is your thing.”

 

“No, no, like… with your airbending.” Legosi looked around the damaged training room. He gave a quick stomp and a few pebble-sized rocks were kicked up from the floor, and Legosi grabbed them in midair. He held up one for a demonstration, “It’s an old trick! Really simple, but it’s great for hands like yours! Rocks are already hard! Instead of forcing all that energy into huge blades, you could concentrate a tiny burst of energy and just shoot the rock!”

 

With his left hand, Legosi held the pebble up toward the wall. With his right, he prepared to flick it - thumb and forefinger straining against each other for two seconds, before letting go.

 

The pebble practically hit the wall like a slingshot, shattering and leaving a tiny crater on impact.

 

Ibuki could flick that ice arrow with one finger. Similar theory, different element. 

 

Tail wagging, Legosi said excitedly, “It can fly way farther than air blades! You could distract somebody, put out a light, send a hidden message, all sorts of things! You could knock the weapon right out of someone’s hand, break a bow! No weapon, maybe no confrontation!”

 

The dark lion was strangely smiling and purring after that. “Okay, okay, I can see what you’re selling…” Agata casually kicked up a few pebbles himself, hoping to not be outdone. 

 

A quick flick and Agata matched the new technique, just as fast as Legosi matched his. Another pebble, another mark in the wall. Legosi pumped his arms with continued enthusiasm, “Yeah! Just like that! But careful where you aim, cause you hit someone in the head with that, it could do some serious damage.”

 

For a second, Agata stopped shooting and grinned like a naughty cat. “Is that like… an official avatar order, or just general guidelines?”

 

Legosi’s tail stopped and he gave the lion a stern look. “Agata.” He held up a warning finger, “Do not make me regret-”

 

“I was joking,~” Agata dramatically rolled his eyes. He tossed up a pebble and flicked it right out of the air, making a new dent in the practice wall. “I’ll aim for hands and feet, okay?~” 

 

Legosi crossed his arms and huffed. “Well, I’d say use your best judgment, but we already saw where that took us.”

 

“Ow!” The playful feline grasped his chest like he was wounded. Agata smirked at him, “Too soon, dude!”

 

Legosi stroked his chin and joked, “How did Ibuki put it? Grounded for life.~”

 

Agata pretended to sway on his feet and groaned. “Ugh, that’s not going away anytime soon, is it?” The lion still winked at the wolf in mischievous cheer, and nudged Legosi’s arm. 

 

Legosi smiled back and rubbed the lion’s shoulder. “I didn’t save you to kill, Agata. I saved you to live.”

 

That got the feline a little more serious. Agata kept smiling, but it was more modest, subdued. “I know, boss. …And thank you for that.”

 

The wolf nodded in turn, and his tail got back to wagging. Legosi asked more brightly, “So you got any more tricks from your nomad days?”

 

Agata pointed up and twitched his round ears on purpose, “A musician taught me how to bend the air with my ears so I can hear better.”

 

Legosi’s own ears perked up and he had to resist the urge to clap. “Okay, now we’re talking!”



…… 



Even when the truth is laid out in front of you, change doesn’t come easily.

 

Bill had the last few months to wrestle with that himself. 

 

*

 

Els had been gentle, but firm. “I know you’ve never liked the sages… I know Felidae has their own traditions, and opinions, but… are you really that happy … with just pretending all the time?”

 

*

 

School gave Bill something to keep himself occupied, but then Legosi said all those things about Kota… about the sages… and then somehow Legosi got the The Literal Murder Lions to somehow roll over and be his friends instead?

 

Over and over this year forced Bill to question himself and his beliefs, and now that the tiger could walk the city without fear… he found his feet walking to the temple…

 

Inside the walls of the courtyard, a saint bernard was on his knees and tending plants like a farmer. An owl flew above and around the fields, using her waterbending to irrigate them. 

 

She stopped what she was doing when she noticed the young tiger, and flapped over to him instead. She sounded so much like a mother, “Can we help you with something?”

 

The tiger kept his head low, but glanced behind him - as if double checking that no one followed him. Bill kept his voice soft and mumbled, “Um… maybe? …I’m friends with Legosi and… I don’t who to talk to about… carnivore stuff… My friends think you guys can help somehow, and… I guess if it’s just talking, what have I got to lose?”

 

The owl gave him a big smile and pointed to the door with her wing. “Why don’t we talk inside?”



……



Something was bothering Louis.

 

Legosi didn’t need to see the way he moved on the practice field to know that. Legosi had gotten acutely aware of the red deer’s body language. He knew what it looked like when distraction gripped Louis’ mind. 

 

An attempt to check in with him between matches gave no answer. Louis sat down on the benches, drank some water and forced a smile. “I’m fine. No problems.” But by now, to Legosi’s senses, it just felt like an obvious lie.

 

Legosi intended to speak with him after practice, maybe before dinner, but Louis was still waiting for him outside the locker rooms. The deer whispered, “Hey, um… can we talk a bit? In private?”

 

Despite the way he said it, private time with Louis still made Legosi’s tail wag. “Yeah. Always.”

 

They walked a distance into the woods and found a quiet space to be alone. Legosi felt more aware of the world with every step, the insects jumping to hide, the sway of plants in the wind… Yet right now, Legosi cared so much more about that one, unsettled deer. The wolf worried, “You didn’t have bad dreams again, did you?”

 

“No.” Louis frowned right away, though he was content to keep walking. “At least I don’t think so.”

 

He wasn’t certain? Legosi’s ear flicked at the phrasing. “I haven’t healed you in a while. Is it time for that?”

 

“No,” Louis said again, and he kicked a rock along the ground. “It’s not that.”

 

Legosi figured they had gone far enough and couldn’t hold back. He gently reached for the deer’s wrist and held it in concern, “Whatever it is, it’s clearly something… What’s going on?”

 

Louis looked down at Legosi’s clawed hand and fluffy forearm. He didn’t pull away, but Louis looked at him straight in the eyes and asked, “Do you need meat?”

 

Unpleasant was an understatement. Legosi was suddenly self-conscious and let go. “…Where did that come from?”

 

“My dad,” Louis answered, glancing around just to double check no one had followed, and no one was around. He still held out his hand as if expecting Legosi to hold it again. Louis added, “Sort of. Cause I’ve been talking with him more since you helped Agata, and he told me a lot of things I’d heard in rumor, and… I feel like I missed something really obvious… and I figured you’d know best.”

 

Legosi was glancing around, too, but he held his hands close to his stomach. “That is… rarely a true statement… What exactly did he say?”

 

“So much,” and Louis hardly knew where to start. The deer took one step to the right, “Dad’s dating Ibuki. You know that.” He took a step to the left instead. “And the lions eat meat. I know that. And I was really happy for my dad, he’s blushing and smiling and showing affection - things he’s never done ever, in all the years I’ve known him. He is beautifully in love, and somehow it didn’t occur to me that… Ibuki would still be eating meat.”

 

By then Legosi understood the picture better, but that first question still had him unsettled. His tail bent awkwardly behind him. “O…kay?”

 

As Louis rambled on, he began pacing outright, “And dad told me he’s going to be helping the lions and the market, and said that we normally sell bodies to the bears and the eagles, Squamata - pretty much anyone but Felidae these days. It helps that Clan Artio is so huge. People die all the time from natural causes and apparently many of those people consent to selling their bodies after death. They can get a lot of money for their families. He said this has always been going on and it’s part of why Artio is rich. We have more bodies to sell.”

 

Still wasn’t the end of Louis’ speech, but all Legosi could get in was, “Y-yes?”

 

“Not entirely just from that!” Louis hurried to clarify, waving his arms, but clearly this whole thing had him unsettled, too. “Dad is a brilliant financial genius in so many markets, he knows how to move coins and get gold.” Louis’ arms kept moving as he kept talking, “So dad said he was going to pay some people extra if they’d consent to their bodies being sold to Felidae after death, because he wants to ‘increase diplomatic relations and prevent hostilities’ and it all sounded so legal and official and it made me feel weird inside and I asked him… why?” 

 

Louis paused there, but Legosi hadn’t budged at all. The wolf was trying to hold completely still. Even his tail refused to move. Legosi finally asked, “What did he say?”

 

The red deer was staring at his thinner herbivore hands, and Legosi had no idea what he might be seeing. Louis confessed, “He said ‘because carnivores need meat.’ Like it was just perfectly obvious. Like there was no question at all, and he was surprised I had to ask…” Louis turned his eyes toward the wolf, “Like he thought I would have known because I’m dating you.” 

 

For a moment it seemed like Louis had the eyes of a fearful fawn.

 

The wolf kept his mouth shut, just like he had in the past.

 

Louis gestured toward the city, “I asked him about Ibuki, and he said of course Ibuki needs meat. That he could never ask Ibuki to deprive himself like that. He knows Ibuki is still eating meat and…” Louis’ face wrinkled up like he was shocked, aghast, or possibly even worse, “he wants him to.”

 

Louis corrected it quickly enough, but the expression was still there.

 

Maybe it was anxious energy, but Louis was still talking with his hands, “Did I miss something? Is there something you haven’t told me? I thought meat was like… a drug or something. That it makes people stronger. That people just liked the taste. Dad talked about it like… there was no question. That carnivores like you and Ibuki just… need it. To be healthy.”

 

At some point, Legosi had begun hiding his claws. Louis saw the way the wolf’s fur bristled around his neck and head, even his tail, but Legosi was trying so hard not to move.

 

Even when Legosi spoke, he was trying to keep his fangs concealed, “I am… the worst person to ask this.”

 

Louis blinked several times and took one step closer, “This is about you. Most people don’t remember even one of their past lives. You remember dozens - carnivores and herbivores.”

 

Legosi took a single step back, “Yeah, but only avatars!”

 

Louis was still blinking, but he ceased his approach. “So? What difference does it make?”

 

“Every difference!” Legosi protested, holding his claw-hidden hands over his chest and stomach. “I’m not normal, Louis!”

 

The deer tried to take another step closer, and Legosi took another step back. Louis was staring right at him, but Legosi forced his own gaze down. 

 

The wolf purposefully brought his voice down, made himself sound calm and quiet, “I’m not… normal. I … cannot … say… what I, Ibuki, or anyone else needs. I can… say… what avatars have experienced.”

 

Louis was confused and quiet. “Legosi…”

 

Slow as possible, Legosi put a hand over his eyes. “I never wanted to say this out loud, not after what happened to you as a kid, but … I have memories like yours. I can remember being prey… I can remember the fear, the horror, being herbivore and overpowered, trying so hard to stay alive cause someone wanted to eat me… to be small, and alone, and terrified… Only surviving because of the avatar state… There were people who wanted to eat herbivore avatars expressly because there was only ever one of me…”

 

Louis’ tone shifted right away, all concern and empathy for his lover, “Legosi… why didn’t-”

 

Legosi kept his eyes closed as he interrupted, “And I also remember… being hungry… I remember starving, belly aching, muscles wasting, unable to stop drooling because the hunger was so strong, because my whole existence was sick and in agony and crying out … for just a single, tiny, bite… of meat…”

 

Legosi had his eyes firmly locked shut and held his hands together like he was praying. “And some of those carnivores were given meat by their families, they were loved and supported, and they did not have to suffer the same way. And some were just always fine with less meat - or none! But every last one has felt the same guilt, the shame of this hunger. And some carnivores tried to give it up entirely cause they so wanted to be a good avatar for everyone. Kota tried. He was already used to starving as a kid, so he could sort of manage it, but it was like being in pain all the time.”

 

Louis grabbed the wolf by the shoulders, “Are you in pain??”

 

Legosi kept his eyes shut, too afraid to look. “No… Not yet anyway.”

 

Louis’ brain, though, was on a very different track. “Not yet as in you might be in the future??”

 

The wolf tried to shrug, but Louis was holding his shoulders so tight. “I’m … different.” Legosi struggled with even finding the words to say it. “That’s the problem - the problem with every life - I’m always different. My memories can only tell me what was, not what is and not what might be, and definitely not how it works for anyone else.”

 

He didn’t want to see Louis’ face right now, but he could still feel him through the earth - the racing pulse of Louis’ blood, somehow painting a picture in his mind.

 

It was Legosi’s turn to ramble, “So I can tell you that reptiles could get by with less meat in the past, and felines needed more. I can tell you that canids could get by better with eggs and milk - in the past. I can tell you that Kota figured out a way to manage his hunger eventually, and it involved the avatar state and universal energies - stuff I’ve already used multiple times and I know it’s done weird things to my body and mind already. I am a river shoved into a bathtub…” 

 

“…Dosei and the lions are all shocked I’m not eating meat yet. I’m dense.” Legosi thumped his chest just to make a point. “I can’t discount the concept that all the energy I’ve used already changed my biology. I’m a hybrid and I know that changed my biology. Maybe a bigger part of me is spirit. I want to be able to tell you I won’t need meat, that I will always be safe for you, but… if you’re asking me outright… I can’t lie to you when I just don’t know.”

 

Things were quiet for two seconds more. Then Louis said in soft surprise, “Wait… did you say ‘safe for me’?”

 

Legosi grimaced, cheeks further helping to keep his eyes glued shut. He just repeated himself, “I don’t know. I can’t know.”

 

In loving affection, Louis very purposefully put his hands on the wolf’s jaws. “Legosi, I wasn’t asking for my safety; I was asking for yours! I was worried about you, not me!”

 

A bubble might have popped. “Huh?” Legosi managed to squint with one worried eye.

 

It was almost laughable, yet the deer found only enough humor to smile. Louis said it again, “I was asking for you.” Red fingers tousled the wolf’s fluffy jaws, “I want you to be healthy! I’m not worried about you eating meat; I was worried that you needed meat and were going to get sick depriving yourself!”

 

Legosi let out a breath he didn’t know he’d been holding in. “What??”

 

Louis said his name in equal parts fondness and frustration, “Legosi! Did you miss the whole part where I love you and would trade the world for you? Cause I’m fairly certain I said I would run off into the woods with you at any time.”

 

Legosi’s tail had started wagging again. His lips dared to smile. “But I’m a carnivore.”

 

Louis booped him on the nose once, “A carnivore who I love, who has in every way made my life better!”

 

Clawed wolf hands finally held Louis by the waist. The arguments fought to be heard outside Legosi’s head, “But carnivores hurt you.”

 

“And a carnivore healed me.” Louis prodded him in the chest, “And if my head is finally better, that’s because of you. I would literally have drowned trying to burn up the ocean without you. You are so passionate and loving, your enthusiasm is a joy to watch, you care so much and for so many people, and you carry us all in your wake to something … new and wondrous and whole. I look at you in awe of who you are and how much you give for others, and my only concern … is that you’re still holding stuff like that inside of you, and that I can’t do enough to make your life better.” 

 

Legosi was trembling with joy. His arms were holding tight to Louis, and a lupine whine was building in his chest the whole time. Legosi couldn’t help remembering and reflecting on everything that brought them this far, so many good memories and all in one amazing year. Legosi could still barely believe it happened to him, “Were you serious when you joked about marrying me?”

 

Louis wrapped his arms around the wolf’s neck and smirked. “I was always serious about marrying you.”

 

They kissed each other so suddenly, so fiercely, they nearly knocked each other over. 

 

Limbs fumbled, grabbed each other for support, and somehow they didn’t fall. They kissed and hugged and everything felt like it was shifting - like the whole wide world was spinning around them instead.

 

Legosi felt so happy, so ecstatic, so boundlessly and joyously uninhibited, like there was nothing that could ever bring him down. They had each other and let the world rage, let fires burn, because no one could stop this from existing right here and right now.

 

Legosi’s eyes closed again in the kiss, and he just held Louis and cared for nothing else.

 

Louis’ arms suddenly squeezed harder for security. The deer whispered, “Legosi?”

 

The wolf murmured and buried his nose against the deer’s neck, breathing in the scent so deep - the scent of Louis that he loved. “Yeah?” 

 

Louis sounded vaguely entertained by something, “I’m not afraid of heights, but we probably shouldn’t clear the tree tops.”

 

“Huh?” Legosi opened his eyes and was about to let go, but Louis gripped tighter to him. “Heights! Heights!!”

 

“Sorry!” Legosi tightened his hold just as quickly, apologizing before he even knew what for. 

 

Legosi quickly looked around and noticed all the branches and tree tops at eye level. 

 

His tail was swaying in such a relaxed way. His feet held still the moment he desired it. Yet he had to hold Louis or gravity would have pulled the deer straight down - a drop of several meters at least.

 

Louis breathed out in amused relief. “You know, when people apologize for getting carried away, it’s usually a metaphor. This is something else.”

 

There wasn’t even a spiraling wind or cyclone. There was nothing underneath the wolf but empty air. He just… wasn’t falling.

 

Legosi had just been standing and floated away, and it still felt like no force could bring him down! The wolf repeated Louis’ words, but for a different reason: “This is something else.” Sudden awareness hit him just as hard as jubilation. His tail started wagging faster, “This is something else!” 

 

Sabu had just asked about this not so long ago, “Do you have something special?? Like, with your bending!”

 

Lightning, lava, flight without wings! Flight without wings!!

 

With Louis clutched in his arms, Legosi shouted it even as he went spiraling around the clearing, “I found my something! I can fly!!” Legosi was laughing and hugging and he didn’t even need to bend for it! It was just will and hope and joy, and utter freedom like he’d never felt before!

 

Spirit wisps were trying to get close and share the dance! The deer could scarcely believe his eyes and he was right there with him! Holding and being held, Louis started laughing with him, “Are you serious?? You just figured this out?!”

 

The wolf slowed down, floating and grinning without shame, “I never accepted a proposal before!”

 

A single second passed and Louis mirrored the grin. “Accepted?”

 

“I do,” Legosi said with all its intended meanings. Then he looked up at the sky above, then back at Louis once more. “Want to go flying with me? I think I want to touch a cloud!”

 

The glowing wisps hung in the air and just waited. Louis couldn’t stop smiling. “Do you have to be so incredible?”

 

Legosi’s tail wagged more. “Is that a yes?”

 

Playfully Louis sighed and kissed him again. “Let’s put some distance between us and the city first, yeah?”

 

Legosi was vibrating with excitement. “I can do that!” He hefted the deer up and turned himself around, so he could carry Louis on his back. Louis’ arms tightened around Legosi’s chest, and Legosi held the deer’s knees, exclaiming, “Hold on tight, cause this is going to be fun!!”

 

Legosi suddenly kicked off on thin air, and shot through the forest like a rocket. The wolf was already laughing and Louis was gasping in surprise, ducking his antlers down.

 

Legosi weaved between trees with impossible grace - like he’d been doing it forever - under branches, over bushes!

 

Legs kicked like he was swimming, tail a paddle or propeller. Shafts of sunlight made pillars between the leaves, Legosi racing through and past them - momentary specks on their clothes, gone as fast as Legosi himself.

 

Louis was holding on so tight, hollering like it was a thrill ride. Legosi flew straight over a river and into the woods again.

 

The more spirits they passed, the more were trying to chase after. Winged spirits managed to keep pace, and they were having just as much fun!

 

He surfaced over a tree like a whale would the sea, turned to glance back at the city, then dived back through another opening.

 

“Almost!” Legosi said with such eagerness, and somehow he seemed to be speeding up! Plant limbs were left rattling in their wake, dropping leaves, and he even outpaced the spirits!

 

Louis squeezed his arms around the wolf, grip so tight, smile so wide. He yelled the question, “Is this what it’s like? Being a spirit??”

 

Fearless Legosi just said, “I don’t know!” He laughed and darted side to side between eternal trees, “I haven’t been a spirit in so long, but this feels good! Does this feel good to you?”

 

The deer managed to kiss the wolf’s cheek, “This is amazing! But please do not crash now, we are going way too fast!”

 

Legosi suddenly felt himself heating up, modest at the kiss, but his tail was still wagging like crazy. “I won’t let that happen!” 

 

The next river, Legosi suddenly changed directions, flying upstream - so close to the surface, Louis could trail his fingers through it. 

 

Legosi followed the rapids higher still, avoiding rocks, chasing the elevation up the mountain - until he heard and saw the imminent waterfall.

 

Legosi slowed down just to shift standing, shift direction, feet running, because the cloudy sky was calling - such a deep yearning for it all. “The air’s thinner up there! Are you ready??” 

 

Louis hollered again, “You’re asking now??”

 

“Just checking!” Legosi let loose another laugh of pure joy, kicking off the air, falling water like a guiding ramp - leaving the trees, the forest, and everything - flying straight up so fast, wind curved around them.

 

Always, onwards, upwards, barely seconds, a whole world turning below…

 

Legosi only slowed down after passing through a low cloud…

 

In that moment, Louis felt just as weightless…

 

*

 

Clouds traversed the sky as if nothing had changed.

 

A slow wind spiraled around them, making it easier to breathe, less frigid…

 

Legosi laid flat on a cloud as if it was a tangible thing, and Louis’ smaller body could rest on his.

 

The two of them floated like that, hidden from the world, just drifting on clouds and watching everything below…

 

The ocean of green trees, broken up by streams and mountains… rivers like wild lines feeding into the city, then out further to the wide blue sea…

 

So many boats going in and out of port…

 

There was something so peaceful about it all…

 

Louis nuzzled at the wolf’s neck and whispered, “It’s beautiful…”

 

Legosi’s tail still gave the occasional sway. “Yeah… it is…”

 

They could see a few birds flying in or out of town, but the two of them were far above those. 

 

It would have been any other day for birds like that. Why should they care about the clouds?

 

Louis still sounded amazed, “I’ve imagined this sort of thing, but… actually being here… seeing it for myself…” Louis frowned for a moment as he realized, “You’ve seen this a lot, haven’t you?”

 

“It’s been … almost 19 years,” Legosi admitted in a partial daze. “Since Jakhara last flew this high… even longer since I was a sparrow…” Legosi shook his head and scrunched his eyes. “Sorry, Louis. I guess I really did get carried away.”

 

“No,” Louis said right away, and he used one hand to affectionately rub the wolf’s chest. “I told you, didn’t I? Your enthusiasm is one of the things I love about you. Why would you have to be sorry for that?”

 

“I don’t know…” The wolf murmured and his ears drooped anyway. “Maybe cause… a part of me… doesn’t want to go back yet…”

 

“To the school?” Louis tried to finish for him, “Or to the ground?”

 

“…Both,” Legosi confessed eventually. He shook his head, “Which is stupid, I know. I can’t spend my whole life in the sky.”

 

“You could if you were a spirit,” Louis hedged a guess.

 

Legosi huffed at the notion. “Yeah, but I’m not. I’m…”

 

“Different,” Louis remembered the word the other had used. “And down there you have so many pressures and responsibilities, everything to keep track, to train, to fear… If I could fly away from it all, I’d probably feel the same way.”

 

Legosi sighed and murmured again, and held Louis’ arms against his chest. The wolf wondered, “How are you so good at… understanding me? I barely understand me…”

 

Louis chuckled softly. “I don’t know. Maybe it’s a gift. Heh. Or maybe… you’re just not as different as you feel.”

 

Legosi mumbled, “Would be nice if I could believe that…”

 

Louis gently squeezed the wolf, “And on that note… what you said before about Kota and carnivorous avatars… trying so hard to be good for everyone… that sounds like someone else I know.”

 

Legosi grimaced over his shoulder, trying to joke about it, “Is it Bill? You mean Bill, right? Yeah, he’s a real try-hard.”

 

Louis snorted and was tempted to prod him. “Why, of course I mean ‘Bill’!” Louis went along with the joke, “Cause ‘Bill’ is so worried about his hybrid blood and people accepting him and everything is already so complicated, he probably thinks eating meat will make it even harder for people to accept him.”

 

The wolf faked a loud, playful groan. He kicked his legs in the air, “That sounds so rough - for ‘Bill.’ Man, if the world found out that ‘Bill’ was eating meat, it could ruin things for hybrids everywhere.” Yet as Legosi sighed, he sounded more sincere, “Maybe if ‘Bill’ is really lucky… it won’t ever come to that…”

 

Louis hugged the wolf again and hoped he’d sound encouraging, “But if it ever does… please talk to me? I don’t want you to suffer in silence…”

 

“Me?” Legosi tried to laugh it off, “I thought we were talking about ‘Bill’ here.”

 

“Please?” Louis gently insisted. “I can’t make these decisions for you… but if we’re getting married, I need to know how you feel inside…”

 

The wolf’s tail started wagging faster at the word ‘married.’ Happiness snuck back into Legosi’s voice as well, “And you really want to marry me?”

 

Louis chuckled and found it a bit harder to lay on the wolf when his tail was doing all that. “I have for months. Gosha gave us his blessing and everything, remember?”

 

Stretching and murmuring, Legosi agreed, “I do! It just feels so nice to hear you say that.”

 

Louis rubbed more affectionately at the wolf, “And I want you to feel nice. And I even know something else that would make you feel very nice…”

 

Legosi’s fur fluffed up in instant embarrassment. “Please tell me this isn’t a segue into the Shishigumi’s offer of a sex pad. I am not comfortable with the crazy lions setting up such a thing.”

 

“Ha! Only half right,” Louis teased him, and pointed at the earth below, “Because can you not imagine the look on their faces, when you show up flying?”

 

Legosi breathed out as that seemed far more manageable. “…Okay, yes, that sounds like fun… You ready to go back down?”

 

Louis gave the wolf another nuzzle. “I’m ready for anything with you… but we should wait for the clouds to pass the city, shouldn’t we? Get some distance first before descending?”

 

“Oh, I figured that out already,” Legosi said. He patted Louis’ arms, “Hold me tight for a moment. I need my hands for this.”

 

The deer did so immediately, “An excuse to hold you? I can’t turn that down!”

 

The wolf chuckled under his breath, and - extremely careful with Louis on his back - Legosi gestured toward the clouds around them. He shifted ambient moisture into something he could mold: into snow, and drew it towards himself for disguise. 

 

He had so much practice faking that giant deer form with sand. Same theory, different element. 

 

Legosi moved his arms extremely slowly, down, then up, and snow cloaked his arms like feathers - adding bit by bit, until he had proper wings like Aoba’s. As Legosi shook his tail, the snow feathered it just the same.

 

Legosi had to scrunch his eyes shut for a second, stretching his neck side to side, and really properly focus to fake a bird’s head. It’d be easier than antlers, right? He knew he could do antlers. Two slits for his eyes, a beak-like jaw that went over his own… If he angled his ears back, he hoped he could pass for a harpy eagle or something like that.

 

It was rather more difficult to glance back at Louis after that, but Legosi turned his neck as much as he could. “Do I look okay?”

 

Louis was looking at him in awe again. “I think all your armor practice is paying off, that’s what I think. You look great.”

 

Legosi’s tailfeathers still tried to wag. “Always good to hear…” The wolf took a deep breath through his beak-like mouth, then blew it back out. “Well, the world is calling… it’s just a smooth glide from here to the surface…” 

 

The red deer threaded his hands tighter in the fabric of Legosi’s shirt. Louis sounded more daring, “Or it could be less than smooth…”

 

Legosi had already begun drifting forward, catching a real wind with his false wings. He raised his voice to ask, “Weren’t you afraid of crashing?”

 

The excited deer proclaimed, “Crashing, yes! Falling, no! Come on, Legosi, you’ve got wings!” Louis jostled him for a moment, “You don’t want to test them out??”

 

Legosi laughed and shook his head, “You’re crazy!” But the wolf still flapped and sped them up. “You better hang on tight!”

 

Louis was already hollering in glee before the bird-like Legosi went diving down.



……



The door to Ibuki’s office was ajar as one of the lions entered the room in a rush.

 

A wheezy, breathy laugh made it harder to speak, “Ibuki. Boss. Ibuki. You’ll never believe it.”

 

Ibuki looked up from the papers on his desk and adjusted his reading glasses. “You’re laughing. …It worries me that you’re laughing. What did Free do?”

 

They kept giggling and waving it off. “Not Free. Legosi! You, you gotta come see!”

 

Ibuki bit his tongue. “Somehow my fear remains.”

 

Thirty seconds later and Ibuki could only stare. Legosi was running along the wall and then the ceiling, completely untethered and singing, “I can fly!~ I can fly!~ Hahaha!!”

 

A number of lions were laughing and chasing after him, but Legosi just twisted and floated away - always out of grasp. 

 

Backwards, he slipped right through someone's legs, then went spiraling away. 

 

Ibuki could still only stare as Legosi started doing airborne backstrokes in the middle of the hallway, and the lions fumbled changing directions. 

 

Ibuki snorted and had to cover his snout.

 

Arms crossed, Louis was leaning against one wall and watching all the shenanigans play out. Ibuki ended up near him and asked, “When did this happen?”

 

“Oh, just in the last hour,” Louis grinned at him. He regarded the lion again and asked, “So hey, what’s this I hear about a flame-resistant lion who likes being shot at? Cause I could really use a sparring partner on my level.”

 

“He's Free,” Ibuki answered, still watching Legosi play with the lions.

 

Louis made the distinct choice to stand closer to Ibuki. “I hope he is.”

Chapter 45: In the dark, across the sea

Summary:

Something has changed within me.
Something is not the same.
I'm through with playing by
The rules of someone else's game.

Too late for second-guessing,
Too late to go back to sleep.
It's time to trust my instincts,
Close my eyes and leap.

I'm through accepting limits
'Cause someone says they're so.
Some things I cannot change,
But 'til I try, I'll never know...

Chapter Text

Legosi’s tail wagged for almost three days straight. Thankfully, his roommates only asked about that excessive wagging for an hour. 

 

Jack told him later: they all assumed Legosi got laid and agreed to never bring it up!

 

Legosi quickly decided to let them believe that, because he had no idea how to lie about it. He giggled every time he whispered the news to his secret keepers: “I can fly!”

 

A glaring Tem grabbed fistfuls of his wool, “Dude. That’s so not fair. I’ve always wanted to fly!”

 

Legosi offered, “I could fly you on my back after dinner?”

 

Tem huffed and turned around, “This is 10% more fair - but I still don’t like it!”

 

Even Dosei was grinning at the wolf when Legosi showed up for practice. 

 

Canida’s training hall was busy as usual. Legosi left his shoes off by the benches, and hoped his approach was fairly normal - and not like a walk of shame.

 

Across the yard, a variety of canine guards were practicing with blunt weapons. Several archers were working on their accuracy, aiming at a line of well-used targets. A few of them glanced Legosi’s way. A terrier patted the side of a bulldog, making sure he saw it, too.

 

A playful-looking Dosei was swaying in the hips, “So?~ How was your week?~”

 

Legosi grit his teeth and double checked his feet were flat on the ground. “Can we please just throw rocks around? Cause I’m not ready to talk about my personal life today.”

 

Dosei leaned closer to tease him, “Are you sure?~ Cause it’s really not like you to miss your lessons. I bet you’ve got a ~pretty neat story.~”

 

Legosi huffed and put his hand over his eyes. “I literally cannot tell you. It involves an extremely sensitive matter with the spirits, and I have been forbidden from saying anything further.”

 

Dosei chuckled and overdramatized a wide wag of his own tail, “Jack said something like that, but we both know that’s not true.~”

 

Legosi’s arms sagged lower, “Ugghhh…”

 

Not having to do homework was also a massive weight off his back. 

 

The young avatar still tried to be sneaky and subtle when talking around the rest of the Cherryton roster. Bill and Els ‘being interested in Tiger Thief fanfiction’ was one excuse. A few others even joined in the storytelling! Miguno had all sorts of questions, since this was all new to him. How come Legosi didn’t mention this stuff sooner?

 

Raul realized it was truth, not fiction, but he figured it was good to hear about the real Tiger Thief himself. The bat, Azumo, was often clinging to Raul’s shoulder and he wondered about Avatar Jakhara as well. Did they have any stories about her, too, out in the woods?

 

Legosi had that coy little grin of his. “Yeah, I heard a few things about her… in the woods…”

 

It was easier to lie about Avatar Bob. Legosi acted like the mole was just another wolf, a distant uncle. With Tao’s recent interest in agriculture, that worked as another excuse. Mokichi liked that stuff, too, and so did Mina the giraffe. It helped that Legosi’s real family were farmers themselves. 

 

But as soon as pro-bending was over for the day, Legosi was gone. He hardly used the locker room to clean up because he was just going to get dirty again with the lions. 

 

‘Breaking up with gravity’ made him faster than ever. So every chance Legosi got, he was flying to the lions. 

 

All his sandbending practice paid off, too. He had all those months of experience faking a deer’s form, antlers included. Making the eagle armor - from sand or snow - was quickly becoming second nature as well. 

 

Some of his friends even came with him to train with the lions: Louis, Haru, Jack… Riz rapidly started heading over there with or without Legosi. Riz was learning a lot from Miguel and for once in his life, the bear didn’t have to hold back with a sparring partner! 

 

(Tem went once in the company of Legosi, Riz and Haru. This was a mistake. A mistake!! His horny little brain could not take it.)

 

The lions even cheered Riz on to push his limits, fight faster, lift more, handle multiple threats at once…

 

It was perhaps amusing that the lions, like Legosi, loved to watch a bender in action. Whether Haru was smacking lions around with her fans, or Louis was sparring with Free or Sabu… more of the lion gang was watching from the sidelines. 

 

In no time at all, lions were cheering and placing bets on all of them. Those gangsters really were way too keen on watching a good fight. 

 

And that led to Legosi’s greatest embarrassment… 

 

It was the evening of another game at Cherryton.

 

The games had become more popular every month - particularly as their skills had grown. Even Tem, Kibi, and Els were doing better, getting strong and fast. Everyone in the whole city was excited to see the latest matches against Marisson Academy.

 

As Aoba headed out on the field, he glanced back once at the crowd. The bird’s eyes widened in surprise and he staggered.

 

Legosi was right behind him. Over the roar of the crowd, Legosi tried to ask, “Aoba, what’s wrong? Are you-”

 

Legosi didn’t have to finish the statement. He looked back, too. 

 

In the stands, cheering with the rest of the city, were two dozen male lions. A message was written out across most of their shirts, one letter per lion: ‘Go Legosi!’ and ‘Go Haru!’ It was big enough for the whole stadium to read.

 

Bill started laughing the moment he saw it. Legosi looked like he wanted to die. 

 

Aoba eventually cleared his throat. “You know what? I’m not even going to ask.”

 

Legosi swore with his face in his hands. 

 

His traitorous tail wagged through the whole game.



……



The next day, however… did not go so well.

 

Legosi was quick to dress for his lessons with Dosei, changing from the school uniform to his dirty practice clothes. He left his boots behind in the men’s lockers, and then headed to that one massive training room. A few dogs were still around, but it was actually emptier than usual. 

 

Only a few folks were practicing archery. Most of the commotion today was just from two bending masters. The first was that female fox, Ai, a firebender dressed in red. She was Durham’s trainer, though barely out of school herself.

 

The second was a black poodle, an airbender in voluminous orange robes. Legosi was pretty sure she was named Tula. Collot had been getting some airbending lessons from her. The poodle’s frizzy black fur was particularly sensitive to all the explosions and gusts she and Ai were throwing around.

 

Both of them had been at the clan’s testing several months prior. Since then Legosi had seen them around every so often, but never like this - never fighting so intensely.

 

Dog and fox were fighting across the surface of the pool, with earthen columns to stand on like islands.

 

They barely landed on one column before jumping onto another, constantly doing battle on the ground or in the air.

 

Legosi didn’t move any nearer to them, but the two masters were fighting closer all the time. Embers and dust clouds were being cast every which way, but Legosi didn’t back up. The exchange was so fierce and somehow beautiful. 

 

It had his attention completely and Legosi just wanted to watch. It was like poetry, the constant attack and constant evasion that allowed neither a chance to win. Legosi’s limbs started to twitch like he wanted to move just like them.

 

There was a sudden turn all at once: the fox lashed out with such immense flames against the poodle, but Tula redirected the blast straight toward Legosi. 

 

Firelight flickered in Legosi’s widening eyes, and he threw himself backwards on purpose. The earth opened below to protect him from the searing assault.

 

Legosi swam his way underground a short distance, to where he sensed it was safe. Then he popped his head back up, “Sorry! Sorry. I’m okay.”

 

Like a person climbing out of a pool, Legosi used his arms to climb out of the earth. “Didn’t realize I was in range.” He shook the loose dirt off of him from nose tip to tail. “You two are amazing!”

 

The firebender and airbender had approached in the meantime. The fox had an utterly flat look on her face. “You reacted in time.”

 

With all that black frizzy fur, Legosi couldn’t see the poodle’s eyes at all. Tula added, “I was almost worried. That could have been very dangerous.”

 

The fox, Ai, acknowledged, “A small point in his favor.”

 

But something in their bearing had Legosi feeling distinctly uncomfortable. The wolf swallowed and pointed in the other direction, “Um, I’m supposed to have lessons with Dosei now, but I can wait for him out in the hall.”

 

As the poodle brought her hands together in front of her, Tula's long sleeves covered her hands completely. “Dosei will be delayed, dear. Your lesson is with us for now. …Exhale, please.”

 

An unpleasant shiver went up the back of his neck. “Oh.” Legosi accidentally held his breath, and as Tula and Ai sniffed at the air, Legosi even stepped back. “He didn’t say anything about that.”

 

The two masters sniffed for several seconds more before being content. Ai admitted, “He didn't know. Dosei is currently… indisposed.”

 

Legosi’s tension must have been obvious enough. “Indisposed… in what way?”

 

The poodle took a step back herself. “First things first: try to attack me.” Slowly Tula took a defensive stance, arms out wider and waiting. Her sleeves were practically curtains.

 

The wolf, however, stood exactly where he was. “Uh… no?” Legosi shifted on his feet, shoulders tight and limbs restless, but distinctly not posed for combat. “I’m supposed to be training with Dosei. You two aren’t telling me something and I don’t like it. …I’m not going to fight someone just cause you say so.”

 

Ai complained, “Oh, for the love of…” She punched a fire blast straight at the wolf’s chest.

 

Again Legosi threw himself backwards to the ground, turning in air as the fire sailed above him.

 

Ai crafted a column of flame overhead, then yanked the flames downwards in front of her.

 

Legosi rolled away on the earth to dodge, then pushed off, smoothly getting himself back up on his feet. Tula was up in his face before he knew it. 

 

Her open palm strikes kept the pressure up. Legosi raised his own arms to defend himself, but he kept trying to lean away from her attacks. For some reason Tula wasn’t airbending yet - so Haru’s footwork was enough to keep Legosi just out of reach. Legosi still demanded, “What are you doing??”

 

Tula gently said, “Dear, I need you to attack me. Show me what you can do.” 

 

The airbender sped up, a whirlwind of arms and kicks. Orange robes kept distracting his eyes. Legosi managed to deflect a few attacks, even block some, but he knew it was like fighting Kota: Tula was holding back to gauge his abilities.

 

Without warning, she thrust a palm forward and finally added power to it. 

 

That time the air shoved Legosi back - and he let it. 

 

His feet fumbled but he managed to stay upright, earth mounding behind his heels for support. She gave him distance and that’s what he wanted.

 

Falling forward, Legosi slammed his fists downwards. He struck the ground and earth rose around him like a dome. 

 

He burst up from his shelter with stone armor - making a distinct effort to not form antlers out of habit. 

 

Tula sent a variety of wind blasts from different angles - but as Legosi rooted himself in place, the wind barely moved him. Legosi yelled over the noise, “I said no. Now if nobody tells me what this is about, I will go underground and just leave. I don’t have to fight you.”

 

With a quick fire hop, Ai moved next to the poodle. The fox said, “Well, at least he has some initiative.” 

 

Tula relaxed her posture, dropping from combat-ready to simply standing. “So be it… We will have the difficult conversation first.” Her hands slipped back into her sleeves.

 

Ai’s flat expression remained the same as she crossed her arms. “What’s difficult about it? He’s not eating meat. He needs to.”

 

It was like getting slapped. “Huh?” Legosi glanced behind him. “I’m supposed to be training with Dosei. Not eating with him. Where did that come from?”

 

If Legosi hadn’t just discussed this with Louis the other day, it might have taken him further off guard. At least Legosi had some sense of his own motivations and feelings about it now.

 

Again Legosi glanced aside, but the few other people in the great hall had all disappeared. 

 

Why did this feel like a trap?

 

Tula spoke like she was a mother gently correcting a child, “Ai, you know exactly how difficult this is. That’s why we’re having this conversation now rather than later.”

 

The fox still complained in a robotic way, “And it shouldn’t be our responsibility at all.” A quick stomp and fire flared around her boot. “I can’t believe I have to say this: the Dozer has a soft touch with you, wolf man. We can’t afford that.”

 

Shedding his rocky armor, Legosi cautiously asked, “Um, afford what? Why? Can we please back up a bit, cause I feel like I missed something big?”

 

The fox blankly stared at the poodle and Ai said, “Deal with him. Or I will.”

 

A possibility that none of them favored.

 

The orange-robed poodle took a few steps closer to Legosi. Tula whispered fast, “Dosei should have told you by now: the skirmishes across the sea are getting more violent. Our sources say High Lord Yafya - the militant leader of Perisso - has moved to Warden, and that is only a day’s journey across the sea.”

 

Tula put her hand on Legosi’s shoulder, trying to be supportive despite the worry in her own tone, “The avatar was said to be in that area as well - but we recently received word that a massive spiritual event occurred in this city. If the avatar has returned to these lands, they are likely here to finish what they started: the destruction of the Shishigumi… and perhaps many more.”

 

Underneath her hand, Legosi was tense and frozen. Shoulders were locking up. That would be a normal reaction for a teenager, right? 

 

They couldn’t know the real reason. Right? And sure, Legosi wasn’t worried about the avatar gossip, but he was still stuck on that first part, “Skirmishes… You mean… the fighting has started?”

 

The expressionless fox still sounded vaguely sarcastic, “And you are Dosei’s secret weapon, the spirit-touched youth completely ignorant of how lucky he is… Offense intended: you piss me off.”

 

“What?” Legosi suddenly backed away from them both, looking around, blinking faster now. “I don’t know what you’ve heard. I am-”

 

The fox cut him off, “A walking spirit-sent weapon of providence, who picks up and changes styles with ease - with earth of all things! A foe no one would expect to be so versatile or to move the way you do - and if you weren’t wasting your secret potential in a kiddie sport, you could have been the greatest military surprise we had in the city!” She looked ready to blast him right there.

 

Legosi expressly held up his hands to pause. “I’m not fighting in the army! Dosei said I’d be in a support role at best - and probably not that!”

 

The fox scoffed. “Really? That’s what he told you? You are a dagger to be employed at just the right moment and thus you need - to be - sharp.” She made a hissing blade of fire from the bottom of her fist.

 

Legosi felt his root waver. His feet shifted on the dirty earthen ground. “Are you saying… Dosei lied to me?”

 

Tula tried to redirect the fox, nudging the dagger-hand down. Fire was put away. “What Ai means is that… you are a young but extremely capable bender, and if worse comes to worst, the clan may need your abilities. With the avatar around, Artio could bring violence to the streets at any moment…”

 

Tula moved closer and slowly placed her hands on Legosi’s arms, trying to look and sound supportive, “…We all saw you play in the last game. Even lions were acknowledging your strength! You may personally be in danger. And if you were that strong without meat… then eating meat now could mean the difference between life and death.”

 

The fox, Ai, made it a sharper threat, “Your death and everyone else you might have saved - if you just sucked it up.”

 

Gaze lowered, Legosi stopped backing away. The wolf was tense, but now in a different way. His fists clenched at his sides. “If you’re worried about the avatar, you all can relax. It's a non-issue. Your information is just wrong.”

 

The fox grunted to the right, “Doubtful.”

 

She might have said more, but the poodle held her broad sleeve in front of Ai. Tula listened.

 

Legosi was quick to clarify, “Artio doesn’t want violence. Louis is my friend - Louis the red deer. His father is Oguma, the local lord, and Oguma is actively trying to prevent hostilities with Felidae. Even if Artio had the avatar - and I don’t think they do - the avatar doesn’t want violence either.”

 

“Idiot.” Ai crossed her arms and distinctly turned her back on him. “This isn’t about them. Does the word ‘smokescreen’ mean nothing to you?”

 

The poodle was more patient as Tula said, “My sweet child… we are not here to debate politics… We are here because we must prepare for the worst, and if you are not ready, then we would be negligent in our duties. Oguma’s behavior is immaterial. His King Hendryk hates carnivores. He may already have an alliance with High Lord Yafya - and should Artio join Perisso, then we are all in jeopardy.”

 

Ai glared over her shoulder to add, “The avatar is even younger than you right now! You think they can’t be tricked?? It’s easy! They are the strongest force on the planet, they are dangerous, deadly and herbivore. They already killed in this city and could do so again at any time!”

 

Wolf fangs threatened to grind behind his lips. A dozen lives, a hundred memories, and none could escape his maw. He almost wanted to growl at it, but Legosi couldn’t afford to say the wrong thing.

 

Robed hands in prayer, Tula tried to appeal to his compassion, “What is Balance swings with every generation… and they can be misled… We can’t make you eat meat; we can only clarify how very dire things are right now, and how horrible they might become… The enemy is too close. Do you not care about your family? Your friends? Because the time to get strong is now, before that happens.”

 

One day away, just across the sea.

 

Anger was growing in his throat, “I know that.” Legosi’s fur was bristling. “That’s why I’m even working with Dosei - to help people. But eating meat is not a thing I can do right now.”

 

Even facing away, Ai’s voice cracked in his face like a whip: “You could if you weren’t a coward.”

 

Again the poodle’s orange sleeve immediately stretched out between them, as if she sensed the imminent violence. Tula was still taking a sensitive approach, “I know how the idea of meat must cause you strife. No one likes feeling that way. Canida is trying to avoid the underground market to keep us insulated from Felidae. But Clan Aves still provides us with meat and eggs expressly so we can be strong for all of us. You eat eggs, yes? Eggs are good; meat is better.”

 

He couldn’t even say they were wrong. But after getting shot at twice already, Legosi felt his insides aching to do something.

 

They wanted him to fight - and maybe the carnivore in Legosi wanted to fight a little, too.

 

Legosi had to close his eyes and take a deep breath. “I could lie and say okay, but you two just smelled my breath. If you’re this intense, something tells me you’ll probably do it again to check up on me. So let’s not waste each other’s time…”

 

Another breath was taken. “…I have no problem with people eating meat when gained through fair, consenting agreement. I am fully aware that eating meat could make me physically stronger and possibly empower my bending abilities.”

 

How much stronger could he get?

 

How much stronger did he need to be?

 

Would it ever be enough?

 

Legosi had to take another breath through his nose. Eyes shut, he could still feel the fox turning around to look at him. His own heart was racing so fast, he could hear the blood pulse through his pointed ears.

 

Legosi sterned himself for honesty, “But I am no one’s weapon, secret or otherwise. Do not plan for me in your battle strategies. We were not given bending to kill. If there is a day I need to eat meat, I will face it, but I will not do it now for those reasons. Your information is wrong. Louis, Oguma, the avatar - they are on our side. And if you cannot accept that as my answer,” Legosi opened his eyes and stared at them both, “then I’ll leave the clan and join the sages right now.”

 

The fox yelled, “Traitor!” Ai moved at the same time as Legosi: Ai punched flame straight at the wolf, and Legosi blocked with an earthen wall. Earth still buckled from the force, and Legosi had to backstep, bat aside the flying debris.

 

Tula sighed without intervening. “Ai…”

 

The fox fired more blasts at Legosi, but Legosi was ready for it - quick movements of the feet to dodge what he could. Subtle movements of his arms lifted earth up to block the rest.

 

The fox kept attacking faster and insisted, “You’re so fucking pretentious!” Flame got nearer to Legosi and he held up a shield of dense earth. She said, “You think you’re so much better than everyone else?? We all go through this!!”

 

Legosi kicked low at the ground, forming a sudden hole. Ai jumped right over it, fire propelled, and punched several fireballs at him from the air.

 

Legosi bent his knees, then kicked off to the right. The earth beneath him turned to sand and Legosi let sand carry him aside like an ocean’s wave, riding over the surface to stay mobile. 

 

Ai pursued with the same intensity, fire to chase after and flame to attack. Even the fox’s anger was stilted, “I know your type: you’re not sensitive, you’re a coward! Afraid to get your hands dirty!”

 

Legosi surfed the sand left and right, trying to keep distance, throw her off. She followed him just as fast and continued the assault.

 

Blocks of earth kept rising to get in her way, but Ai darted around them with terrifying ease. She yelled, “Some of us don’t get that choice!!”

 

Choice?

 

Legosi hesitated at the words, but as Ai was about to burn his face, a huge earthen wall shot upwards between them.

 

Legosi didn’t earthbend that. He looked left as Dosei arrived by the main entrance. The building itself rattled as the brown wolf howled, “Who is fucking with my student?!!”

 

The old earthbender looked absolutely ready to murder with his bare hands. The ground shook under Dosei’s feet with every step, an avalanche in mortal form.

 

The waterbending master, that dark-furred retriever, was following behind Dosei. The blue-clad canine was rapidly gesturing across his neck at the other masters. Halt the plan, back off, do not pass go!

 

As the new wall fell towards Ai, she jumped back. The fox still had fire at her fingertips, pointing the accusation at Legosi, “We’re paying to prepare him for war and now he wants to join a bunch of monks cause he can’t hack it! That’s desertion!” 

 

Dosei stomped closer and fast, fists and shoulders tight with a father’s rage. “He didn’t mean it, now back off!!” Dosei’s voice went from earth-shaking fury to the cold finality after a cave-in, “He’s my responsibility!”

 

Somehow the fox could be filled with anger and her face looked completely unaffected. Fire churned in her hands and burned the ground beneath her feet. “He has the same responsibility that we do! To fight for everyone else who can’t, to protect our families, our comrades, our people!”

 

The younger wolf lowered his head as Dosei got near. Legosi just said, “I have a responsibility to many peoples.”

 

Ai recoiled and her eyes went wider, “Bleeding spirits, he already talks like them!”

 

The whole building shook again. Earth cracked beneath Dosei’s bare foot and he squeezed his fist in her direction, “I am teaching Legosi! I am! For me! The clan isn’t paying me for him!”

 

Dosei and Ai moved like they were both about to attack, but Tula finally got between them, “Enough!” She deflected fire up and earth down, “Ai, you are supposed to be a master, but you are acting like a child! You are embarrassing yourself! Go cool off!”

 

The fox promptly stormed away, leaving cinders shaped like footprints.

 

Dosei still had all manner of angry words for the other bending masters, but it had all been more than enough for Legosi. Legosi slipped down into the earth and out of sight, to give himself some much needed separation.

 

His heart drummed painfully in the dark and he struggled for air. 

 

*

 

Dosei caught up to Legosi as Legosi grabbed the last of his things in the mens’ locker room. Legosi just had to finish getting his boots on and then he’d be gone.

 

Dosei moved right in front of him. The brown wolf worried, “What did they say to you??”

 

Legosi sat on a bench and focused on the laces of his boots. He muttered sarcastically, “What didn’t they say? That you’ve been lying to me, training me to attack, how I’m your ‘secret weapon.’”

 

Immediately Dosei disagreed, “Those are not my words. I have never said that.”

 

And that sounded like the truth, but Legosi was already mixed up inside. It only made him slow down.

 

Dosei even tried to kneel to get closer to Legosi, but Legosi kept his gaze to the left. The young wolf grumbled, “And what? Battles across the sea? High Lord Yafya on our doorstep? Canida panicking about the avatar in town?? You didn’t think I needed to know about that?”

 

Dosei’s mouth hung open for a moment. “That’s… complicated.”

 

Not a ‘no.’

 

Legosi had barely finished with the laces before Legosi growled at him, “Are you or are you not training me to fight in Canida’s army?”

 

For once Dosei was struggling to speak. “That’s… also complicated.”

 

“Then I’ve heard enough.” 

 

Haphazardly Legosi stood and picked up his pack, but before he could leave, the brown wolf grabbed him by the arm. Dosei kept his voice to a worried whisper, “It’s complicated because I know who you are, Legosi! I didn’t want you to deal with this yet!”

 

Legosi glared at him, face fierce and ears back, almost ready to throw a punch. It was the emotion in Dosei’s eyes that stopped him: so much mistier than normal. 

 

The Dozer was almost silent, “I know who you are… inside,” Dosei touched his own chest like an afterthought, “and I know how much you care… I didn’t want you to get killed, running off too soon.”

 

Legosi still didn’t like the other’s grasp and pulled his arm away. “You have no idea who I am.”

 

Dosei quietly scoffed at it under his breath. “I’m not oblivious, Legosi. I know your footsteps better than anyone… I know when you’re being untruthful and I always told you that lying can be self-defense, so I get it!” Dosei spoke even softer, “I never needed you to tell me to know you’re not normal… And whether you use my teachings to fight for Canida, or for everyone… is entirely up to you… as it always has been.” 

 

Complicated… was the avatar’s every day.

 

Legosi’s heartbeat was still pounding so strong, but he couldn’t tell if that took the edge off everything. It took longer for him to ask, “And is it bad?”

 

Dosei slowly offered a shrug, “It’s the world, Legosi… people are always fighting and killing somewhere, as they have my entire life.”

 

Legosi said more sharply, “But it’s getting worse?”

 

The brown wolf fought with the words on his tongue. “…Fear is. …Perisso has long had the greatest military strength on the planet, and they have been stock-piling metal and throwing their weight around… consolidating their power… Yafya has made a fortress of Warden… Carnivores fear what will happen if an herbivore avatar joins them. They don’t know that…” Dosei didn’t finish the sentence.

 

They don’t know that you’re the avatar.

 

Legosi understood without it needing to be said. 

 

His lungs still felt too tight. Legosi forced himself to exhale and then breathe slower. “…I’m sorry for snapping.”

 

Ears lower, Dosei acknowledged, “A firebending prodigy just tried to rage blast you; you have every right to be upset. …I’m sorry I didn’t say anything sooner. I just… I just wanted to protect you.” Dosei fussed with one hand inside the other, “I’m the adult here. Protecting you is supposed to be my job! …I’m sorry. I honestly did not think the clan would approach you this soon.”

 

He was getting too good, too fast. Pro-bending must have shown that to everyone.

 

Legosi mumbled with a growing guilt of his own, “I’m sorry, too… I need to step back for a bit…” His chest ached and his ears fell. “They wanted to pull at my heart and they succeeded… I need to cool off, too.”

 

The fox’s words still echoed in his skull, ‘Some of us don’t get that choice!’

 

Dosei still wanted him to hear, “I know how much you care, Legosi, even if they don’t… Please don’t let their fear affect you. If you were really needed right this minute, I swear I would tell you.”

 

Truth, although hardly reassuring.

 

Legosi breathed in deep, then blew it out. “For what it’s worth… I’m sorry I upset her so much… She feels trapped, too, doesn’t she?” Legosi could see how the pieces fit together. “…A bending prodigy, a master at her age… a ‘secret weapon’? …Someone once gave her the same meat talk, didn’t they?”

 

“If they did,” Dosei muttered, “it wasn’t me.”

 

Legosi took a few more steps, then stopped. “Oh… I keep telling you it’s not Jack, by the way. It’s Louis.” The wolf kept walking and spoke over his shoulder, “Your day was already ruined.”

 

Even as Legosi left the building, he heard Dosei yelling again, “Peake, you are a bad dog!”

 

The waterbending master let loose a tiny, horrified yelp, and then was suddenly silent.



……



Within the hour, Legosi found himself pacing in the lion’s stronghold. “I freaked out!”

 

He needed to vent and he wasn’t sure where else he could do it on short notice. How could he possibly explain all this to his roommates? How could they understand without him telling everything else?

 

He didn’t trust himself to be at school right now.

 

The gray wolf walked towards a wall, then began walking up the wall in spite of gravity. Then he walked upside-down across the ceiling, too. 

 

Like a hanging bat, Legosi fussed with his fluffy face, “I completely lost my cool! What the hell was I thinking?! ‘I’ll just join the sages now.’ What the fuck, Legosi! What the fuck??”

 

A half dozen lions were watching him pace. Jinma was counting how many times Legosi made a complete circle. Another lion passed the room out in the hall, saw Legosi upside-down on the ceiling, and nearly tripped in surprise.

 

Free raised his hand, “Was this before or after the firebending master tried to shoot you in the face?”

 

“Before! I think! I can’t remember!” Legosi slapped both hands over his eyes, and just kept walking his impossible path across the ceiling and walls. 

 

Several lions groaned, “Oh.” “Yeah.” “Well, uh…” “Not a genius move, per se…” 

 

Legosi moaned and growled at himself, threw himself down on the floor and tried to cover his head with dirt. “That response was exactly what terrified Tao, and I still said the stupid thing!”

 

Some of the lions glanced at each other. “Cat pile?” “Cat pile.” “He’s not a cat.” “He WAS a cat.” “Honorary cat.” “His last life was a bat.”

 

As several large lions crawled near him, Legosi complained, “What are you guys doing?”

 

Dope said, “Secret Shishigumi Technique.” Jinma answered, “We shall proceed to comfort you all night.”

 

As the group tried to cuddle him, Legosi huffed, “I can’t stay here all night. It’s a school night!”

 

Jinma rephrased it, “We shall proceed to comfort you for an hour.” Miguel said, “Maybe two hours.” Dope wondered, “How do you feel about recreational stimulants?”

 

Legosi just groaned to himself and tried to hide his eyes beneath his hands.

 

To one side of the room, Ibuki was trying to relax with a bit of silvervine. The waterbender was curious, “Correct me if I’m wrong, but… was this not also a confirmation of all your fears?”

 

Miguel’s heavy paw was on top of Legosi’s head and patting his ears down. Legosi grumpily said, “I cannot even count all my fears. Can you be more specific?”

 

Ibuki stretched on the ground like any other cat on drugs. “You asked us for training because you were worried about war on the horizon and ‘surprise!’ Fights have already been happening, and your canine clanmates expected you to be involved in that war - expressly because you’re special and they know it. They may not have even known the avatar part, but you did, and you have for how long?”

 

The wolf grumbled, “Since I was five. And I get it! Yes! These were my fears, but they even got me questioning Dosei - like what the fuck, Legosi, he’s always been supportive!”

 

Ibuki had a very long, open-mouthed yawn, “And did you ever tell him you’re a homosexual hybrid half-dragon?”

 

Legosi corrected, “A quarter komodo… and no… I told him the homosexual part, yeah, but he kept thinking I was dating Jack! He didn’t even know about Louis - and I just told him that while leaving the building!”

 

Two lions hissed in pain. Miguel said, “Ouch.”

 

Ibuki lifted some of the silvervine to his nose and sniffed. “So… you’ve still kept a number of possibly-fatal secrets from your secondary wolf dad, and you had no way of knowing if he’d still like you if he found out how many clan laws you’re violating… and you are also primed to think that the vast majority of your canine comrades will want to use you, or kill you.” 

 

Dope was quick to add, “Both of which literally did just happen to him - the using and the killing.”

 

Miguel casually agreed, “Damn, just hearing that sounds fucked up.” Free was looking more at Ibuki and asked, “Boss, how does your brain even track all that?” Jinma added, “On drugs?” Free insisted, “Yeah, especially on drugs.”

 

Ignoring their aside, the sleepy Ibuki kept his focus on the wolf. “I think under the circumstances, a minor freakout on your part was well-deserved. …A million memories can’t stop you from having emotions, can they?”

 

Amid the cuddly lions, Legosi just listened and let the words settle in his messed-up head.

 

Legosi muttered, “I… I do always expect the worst, don’t I? Of my relationships? That people will turn on me if they just knew… a little more about me…”

 

The lions looked to Ibuki. Ibuk answered automatically, “The only person who can accurately comment on that is you. …But you do have many reasons to expect that either way.” 

 

Free was honest enough to admit, “Yeah, you did kinda luck out with us, big dog.” Free got smacked by two other lions, but Free insisted, “What?! He did! We’re all fuck-ups here! He’s in good company!”

 

Free was excommunicated from the cat pile.

 

Growling at himself, Legosi tried to roll over beneath the lions and glare at the ceiling. “It’s just so annoying! This is going to keep happening my entire life! With all my friends! I know some people will want to kill me for something I could never change, so even if I came out to the whole world, I’d still have a massive target on my back from everyone else! I’m fucked if I do, fucked if I don’t, and I don’t want to spend my existence second-guessing all the people in my life!” Legosi huffed aloud, “I hate this!”

 

Most of the lions were quiet or mumbling things to themselves.

 

Ibuki picked up another handful of silvervine, and let it fall on his own face. “I give it a year.”

 

Legosi complained in his direction, “A year of me hating my insecurity, or a year until everything explodes?”

 

Ibuki said, “A year until you come out to the world, at best.”

 

Legosi slapped his hands over his despairing eyes. “Why would you say that??”

 

Ibuki casually replied, “Because if there’s one thing this brain of mine is good for, it’s seeing and tracking the angles of multiple forces at once… Your problem right now is one of time.” Legosi started to interrupt, but Ibuki pressed on to explain, “And I don’t mean time to a war. I mean your perception of time: you’re upset because you feel what keeps happening, will always be happening. Logically we could throw it out on the basis that nothing happens forever, but there’s no secure timeline on that to prove it in this case…”

 

Yawning, Ibuki then added, “However… the more I’ve gotten to know you, the better I understand your desires and motivations. When Agata was so hurt, you still risked yourself to save him… same with the goat girl and everyone else…” 

 

“…A war could start tonight or in two months, it will drag you and your friends into it, and you will risk yourself to help people - repeatedly. That is You.” It was so obvious to Ibuki. “We are all doing what we can to prepare, but… I see no future where we end this war with your identity a secret.”

 

Ibuki rubbed at the silvervine still on his face. “People will learn ‘Legosi is the avatar’ - and it is quite likely you will tell people yourself to help them. In most eventualities… it is easy for me to assume you will stand openly as a hybrid homosexual as well…” 

 

“…So… your current feeling of frustration can be answered with time: at some point within the next year, you will no longer have to worry about your current friends and teachers suddenly turning on you for those reasons. They will all know. Thus you will rapidly discover if they’ll remain your friends or not…”

 

The lion stretched out again and rolled over. “Mind you, I’m not suggesting you blast it from the mountaintops. We’re training you so you can kick the mountain’s ass first… Merely that these specific insecurities have an expiration date…”

 

“…and if there was anyone on the planet more capable of giving hope to people like you and us… I can’t imagine them existing.” Ibuki started to sit up and gave him a big smile. “That’s You, Legosi. Bringer of comfort and hope… You will be the outcast’s avatar… Canida… just doesn’t know it yet.”

 

The other lions all looked to Legosi again, expectant, patient, wondering what the wolf would say next.

 

The wolf stared at empty space for a few more seconds. Then Legosi admitted, “That… actually does help… in a weird way…” Legosi sighed, “And the cuddling probably helped, too…”

 

Miguel playfully jostled him, “The cat pile is magic.” Dope cheered, “Secret Shishigumi Technique for the win!” 

 

Legosi groaned and started shoving them off, “Yeah, yeah, whatever, I’m touch starved… and I probably should be going back to school.”

 

As the wolf got standing, Ibuki had a smile of his own. “If it makes you feel any better, Legosi, if your own clan ever turns on you… you’ll always have a home with us.” He gestured at the stone walls, “We can always make more rooms.”

 

Legosi had to stretch out his own arms, and found his tail was wagging just a little bit. “If stuff ever gets that crazy… I might take you up on that.” Then Legosi wheezed it all out and tried to shake himself awake. He tapped his hands against his jaws and rubbed his eyes. Legosi mumbled to himself, “Someone has got to break all these cycles…”

 

A job too big for just one avatar, but he wasn’t alone either. 

 

Get out of your head. 

 

Do something physical. 

 

Do something measurable. 

 

Start small, but start.

 

Legosi looked at Ibuki again, at the way the lion had been lazing around. Part of Ibuki’s sleeve had pulled up again, and Legosi once more saw a certain set of tattoos.

 

The lines and words jarred Legosi’s brain ever so slightly and it gave him an idea. Legosi’s tail swayed behind him and he slowly approached, “Actually, Ibuki… before I go, can I try an avatar thing?”

 

More than just Ibuki frowned at that. Ibuki glanced at the others around, “I will probably say yes, but feel I should be asking what that entails first.”

 

The wolf knelt down by him and asked, “Your tattoos… I’ve seen them in the past… in my memories… I didn’t want to ask about them before, but… do you actually want those?”

 

The question made Ibuki blink a few times. The lion looked at the words stained into his left arm, “It’s not really a matter of ‘want,’ Legosi. Waterbending can’t heal them away. Trust me: I’ve tried.”

 

“I know,” serious Legosi agreed, yet he held a tiny whirlwind in his hands. “But waterbending couldn’t heal Agata either and I fixed that.” Legosi added wisps of fire to the mix. “I remember Jack, he told me this thing once that meant a lot to me… that I get to be the avatar I want to be…”

 

With the claws of one hand, Legosi scraped some sand off the earthen walls. The dust was added to the growing mix. 

 

Then he made a broader motion in the air above them, drawing water droplets from humidity. He guided those drops down and let that liquid spiral together with the three other elements.

 

Legosi smiled at the way those four now moved in balance. “…and if I do get to choose, then I already know… the avatar I want to be… is a healer.”

 

Something…

 

Just do… something…

 

Lupine eyes glowed blue for a few seconds as Legosi drew on the spirit of Balance inside. Then he concentrated on that blend of four elements, and the four elements began glowing, until they seemed to be four kinds of light instead. 

 

Those four colors blurred to a myriad more, shades of energies, twisting and turning, mixing and blending, a spectrum of so many until they gradually shifted into luminescent gold - a single sphere no bigger than a fist.

 

The other lions had gone wide-eyed in the meantime. Free was aggressively drumming on Jinma’s shoulder, only for Jinma to punch him back towards Miguel.

 

The golden light of it cast reflections on Ibuki’s spectacles. “That…” The lion almost stretched out his left arm right away, but Ibuki caught it by the wrist. “Is that how you did it? When you saved Agata? Bending… all four? Or… the union of all those energies underneath the physical elements? Is that spirit magic?”

 

“Honestly? I’m not sure yet.” It was a weird thing for Legosi to smile about, but he regarded his own creation with wonder. “Avatar Melati, the otter avatar, she learned something like this from spirits in the sea… but I’m pretty sure that I’m more spirit than the other avatars… Makes me wonder, you know?”

 

Legosi played with the glowing golden sphere like it was still some kind of water bending. He could spin it, pass it between one hand and the other, stretch it out then roll it back together - playing with energy like a tangible thing. 

 

“…I like to think of it as… aggressively rebalancing universal energies. Because before everything else, there was just energy…” Legosi balanced it on the tip of his finger like a child’s toy ball. “When I helped Agata, that one was as big as a room… If I’m just trying to remove an old stain, I thought I should start with something smaller.” 

 

Excited Free was vibrating in place, possibly tempted to pounce the luminescent sphere. This time Miguel made sure to grab the chaos cat in a headlock first.

 

Everyone was staring now. In the hall, two lions had stopped walking entirely and were craning their heads inside. Ibuki himself looked surprisingly self-conscious now that he was being put on the spot. Meek and vulnerable? A lion?

 

But Legosi just looked so innocent and hopeful, and somehow so sure of himself…

 

Ibuki shifted the way he sat on the floor and offered his left arm. “If you really want to try…”

 

Legosi’s eyes shone blue again as he slowly traced the golden energy over Ibuki’s arm, and where the light passed, old ink fell away onto the floor.

 

It was so… simple…

 

Just the way Legosi wanted…

 

A person was suffering and Legosi helped them. That was all it had to be.

 

Ibuki cradled his newly-clean arm and could scarcely believe his eyes. It was like the tattoos had never been there. His fingers carefully searched through the fur and found nothing on his skin either. When he looked at the wolf again, Ibuki whispered, “As I stated… this is You.”

 

The world just didn’t know it yet…

 

The wolf’s tail wagged fast enough to sweep the ground behind him. 

 

Legosi added more of the four elements to enlarge the sphere. Then he asked with an even bigger smile, “Want me to get the rest?”

 

The humble lion gave a small nod, and waited. “Thank you…”

 

Healing was a better way to end the day, to be sure.



……



Talking to Dosei after the previous day was embarrassing and awkward, but Jack was gracious enough to act as a go-between.

 

Legosi stayed outside in the street and worried, “So I’m not banished?” 

 

Jack looked at him like he was talking crazy. The dog flatly replied, “No. Not hardly.”

 

Legosi grimaced and held up his hands, “But I pissed off Ai and she tried to shoot me?”

 

Jack rolled his eyes and exhaled hard. “Legosi? I quote: ‘a firebender got heated and water is wet.’ …Also Dosei said she wanted to apologize, because ‘it was a lot to pile on a tall, fluffy child at one time.’”

 

Legosi thought that through, then asked to clarify, “Wait, did Ai call me a tall fluffy child, or did Dosei?”

 

Jack pushed the wolf, “Just go talk to him! This doesn’t need to be a big thing. Don’t make it bigger.”

 

“Okay, okay,” Legosi let himself be pushed just a little. “Still nice to know I can walk through the doors…” Legosi held his hands together to beg, “Can you go with me just in case?”

 

Jack rubbed at his forehead in defeat. “Yes, I can go with you…”

 

More reassuring was the fact that, as Legosi and Jack walked across the training hall, Dosei’s tail started wagging.

 

Legosi had the awkward look of a guilty dog, afraid of an imminent yelling. The young wolf started to whisper when near enough, “Um, Dosei? Uh, listen-”

 

The older earthbender grabbed Legosi in a fierce hug, all worried and parental. No yelling whatsoever. Dosei kindly said, “There’s no need for you to tell me anything you haven’t said already.”

 

It got Legosi’s tail wagging anyway.

 

The rest of Legosi still hesitated. His hands could not quite reach up to complete the hug or push Dosei away. Legosi wasn’t sure which he should do and mumbled, “Y-yeah, but I really was keeping a lot of secrets, too, and I meant to handle that conversation way better - and with less drama. It just… never seemed like the right time.”

 

Letting go, Dosei stepped back and just looked at him. The father’s eyes were filled with that easy-going understanding. “Knowing how to wait is the mark of a good earthbender… Sad that there just never is a right time for certain things.”

 

Ain’t that the truth. 

 

Legosi squirmed on his feet and rubbed at his left arm. He meekly insisted, “I just don’t want you to feel used, if I can’t be… what Canida wants me to be…”

 

The rough earthbending master gave Legosi’s shoulders a gentle, affectionate squeeze. Dosei told him, “I don’t want you to be… what Canida wants… I want you to be what you want…” Dosei smiled at him more and whispered, “Cause when you’re finally ready to stop masking, you’ll make this whole world a better place. …No pressure.”

 

Legosi’s fur was starting to get fluffy and he hurried to pat some of it back down. “Yeah. Yeah, that’s… totally a thing I can handle… not…”

 

Trying to change the topic, Dosei enthusiastically rubbed his hands together, “So! What earthen mysteries do you wish to delve into today??”

 

Legosi was about to say something else when he gazed around the training hall, but the background of canine warriors just made him think of somewhere else. Legosi scratched at the fluff by his jaw and asked, “Actually… if we’re being honest, how do you feel about going for a, a walk underground? I could introduce you to my new gang of … friends.”

 

At the word ‘walk,’ Dosei’s tail was wagging immediately and he perked right up.

 

*

 

They went through the secret underground tunnels. Jinma had taught him the routes before. Dosei thought they were headed to the hidden meat market at first, but Legosi led them down a different path and further to the Shishigumi’s stronghold. 

 

Within half an hour, Legosi was showing Dosei around and making a whole lot of introductions.

 

Dosei got slightly hung up as they passed the Shishigumi’s gym. Three lions were lifting weights, two were wrestling, and all of them were shirtless. Dosei’s tail began wagging much faster as he eyed them up. “Well, hello.~ Legosi, you have really great… friends…”

 

Of all the reactions Legosi expected, that was not one. He leaned closer to see what Dosei saw. Then Legosi gripped his shoulder, “Dosei. You’re married. I’ve met your wife. Several times. Aren’t you still married?”

 

Hino was lewdly doing bicep curls in Dosei’s direction, and the brown wolf leaned on the doorframe, shamelessly ogling him. Dosei happily acknowledged, “Oh, very married. Rhea is lovely. Perfect relationship. I totally recommend.” 

 

Legosi breathed a sigh of relief and let go, only for Dosei to ramble on, “So I’ve got to bring her here. Rhea would love this. I mean, uh, she’d love these guys. Your friends! Yeah. That. She’s big on friendship. Friends are the best thing ever. Have I mentioned I have the best most understanding wife on the planet? She’s awesome. She likes guys, too.”

 

Legosi moaned into his hands. “Juno is going to kill me.”

 

Shirtless Hino stretched his arms up high and somehow managed to sparkle. 

 

The brown wolf licked his lips. “Not if I ground her first.”

 

*

 

When Dosei and Legosi finally got to training, Legosi wasn’t the only one having fun.

 

Dosei’s latest punch was caught by Legosi’s hand, but there was no resistance - untethered, detached, Legosi’s feet were completely off the ground. Attempting to punch Legosi just slid him back through the air.

 

It was so jarringly new, Dosei froze in place for a solid two seconds. The older wolf stared and smirked simultaneously, “What the hell is that??”

 

Several lions were rooting for him from the sides, yelling, “He flies!~ He flies!!”

 

Dosei yanked his hand back, but Legosi held on. The giggling gray wolf let himself be pulled back and forth through the air. 

 

The earthbender kept trying to spar with Legosi, but Dosei might as well have been punching air. Legosi just moved with it, using every touch as part of his own impossible flow. 

 

Legosi laughed with boundless freedom, “This is no masks! This is me getting to be me! And it’s so much fun!!”

 

Dosei kept up the attack and Legosi turned it into a dance! Legosi shifted upside down and side to side, evasive as the mist. The old wolf could barely keep up and kept missing, but Dosei started laughing about it, too! “No wonder your root is weak!” A low kick was a waste of time! Dosei cackled at the unbelievable, “Have you ever fought me for real??”

 

Legosi tucked his limbs in and floated freely like a bubble! “What even ~is~ real? Fought you with everything? That’s impossible. Tried my hardest? Definitely!”

 

Dosei stopped sparring entirely and covered his mouth. His eyes were so wide. “I thought your light steps were just unconscious airbending before now!”

 

Feet off the ground, running in place, Legosi agreed, “Oh, it was! I only figured this out in the last week!”

 

The older wolf gave up completely and just fell back on his ass to watch. “You’re crazy!~ And this is me talking, so this is an extra layer of crazy. How do you even make it through the day with all this inside??”

 

Legosi’s limbs all went out wide, “Thank you!! Somebody gets it!!” He slapped his own face and went tumbling backwards. “There’s so much I can do that I can’t show anybody!”

 

Hino had joined the other lions on the sidelines. He cupped a hand to yell, “Show him the armor next! He’s going to love that!”

 

Legosi twisted in air and called up dirt from the ground. “Deer or eagle?”

 

Dosei staggered back and just laughed and laughed…



……



Unfortunately, Gon spent the entire next week in pointless arguments, writing as furiously as he could and actively traveling as needed. 

 

After a whole weekend off campus, Gon had to give up. 

 

No amount of protesting had made a difference.

 

He spent even longer thinking about the situation, debating it in his head or asking his wife instead. She erred on the side of safety and so did he…

 

There was no good way to explain this to the teams. They were going to be so disappointed and enraged - just like he was.

 

The longer he stayed silent, the more upset they’d be.

 

He had to just say it…

 

When everybody was ready for practice, the old tiger called them all together - the players from both the large-breed and the mid-breed. Many were already seated on the benches. Gon waved at the rest, “Everybody, gather up. I have important news about the next game, and the championship.”

 

The lanky mongoose, Kai, stood up right away and joked, “What, is Zeika forfeiting already?”

 

A few people chuckled. Mokichi sighed at him, but the badger had to admit, “We have been on a bit of a winning streak…”

 

Louis maintained his usual air of confidence, “Zeika School is good, but we keep getting better.” A mosquito dared to get too close. Louis just had to flick a finger’s worth of fire to torch it out of the air. “It’s not going to be much of a game.”

 

Gon was trying very hard to look unaffected, but his face showed far more emotion than Ai the fox. The old tiger was clearly upset by something and admitted, “Actually… they did forfeit…”

 

Three dozen students all cheered at once! Durham even gave a victorious howl, then started shaking Legosi in excitement! With Zeika’s forfeit, that settled the season. The Cherryton Academy teams would be headed to the finals! 

 

Most of the players wanted to celebrate right away, but Gon had to stop them before they went too far. “However… However!! …We will not be heading to the championship either.”

 

Immediately several yelled, “What??” Durham’s joy turned just as quickly to shock. Miguno and Collot both looked at Legosi in worry, and so did a few others.

 

But Legosi had his eyes on that weary old tiger. Gon guiltily repeated, “We will not be going. We are forfeiting as well.”

 

The outrage was much larger then. Several dozen students were all bellowing and arguing, and Gon allowed them a few seconds to voice their feelings. 

 

He knew this would happen. Then the old tiger huffed, “I will not yell over you all. Settle down or I’ll leave the conversation at that.”

 

Grumpy voices restrained themselves soon enough.

 

Gon paced slowly as he explained, “Zeika School is forfeiting as a matter of safety. While there have been no threats against the schools or players, the games require travel between various territories, including the sea… With the current political climate, Zeika would rather keep their students safe at home… and I feel the same way.”

 

Pointing at the stadium grounds, Louis complained, “So just hold the championship here.” Louis looked to the others for support, “Some of my dad’s guards are already helping to keep the school safe. With a few more, we can protect the games.”

 

Gon held his peace as other students argued, shouting their own suggestions. All that indignation stirred up everyone else. The old tiger didn’t want to say any more than he already had.

 

Yet a bad feeling was already twisting in Legosi’s gut and he wasn’t the only one to feel it. Legosi glanced over at the white rabbit.

 

Calmly Haru asked, “Coach, what aren’t you telling us? If you’re forfeiting for us, we deserve to know the truth. …Is this about Warden?”

 

She knew, too?

 

Gon attempted to hide the way he sighed. There was the slightest look from the tiger to Legosi.

 

The wolf swallowed hard enough, it hurt. 

 

Gon spoke more quietly, “Yes… It is…” Again he turned aside, “With Zeika School pulling out, we’d be facing Warden Academy… The league judges voted on where the safest location to hold the championship would be. Despite my strenuous protests… Warden won the vote. I have tried to appeal their decision, but they claim my objections are insubstantial.”

 

Els raised her voice on behalf of all her carnivore friends around her, “And let me guess: the majority of those judges were herbivores.”

 

The old tiger expressly averted his gaze, “That can’t be helped. Herbivores outnumber carnivores four to one. But Warden is … it’s not like Cherryton.” That sounded like a massive understatement. “The reports I’ve heard of that place are unsettling. I do not wish to repeat gossip or speak ill of anyone’s clan.”

 

Moro the rhino spoke up, “Well, I will, coach, cause you’re talking about mine, aren’t you? Clan Perisso? But Perisso is pissing me off, too.” Moro crossed her thick arms and shifted on her feet, “My clan got cozy with Rodentia and from what I heard, they pushed Mustelidae and the other carnivores out of the city.” The rhino turned to their friends, “Sorry, Kai, Mokichi. My people suck right now.”

 

Haru raised her hand, “Yeah, I second that apology! Rodentia is kissing ass cause they think Perisso will keep them safe. If they’ve taken over that place together, anti-carnivore sentiment will be way up.”

 

The badger, Mokichi, sunk a little lower on the benches, “I didn’t want to say anything.”

 

Kai’s snout wrinkled in obvious annoyance, “I did want to say something, but I was trying to be nice! I know you guys aren’t like that, but it’s driving me insane!” Embers sparked around his tiny, bared claws. “They pushed the carnivores out of the city and now they’re pushing us out of the championship??” 

 

The cheetah, Sheila, had a growl, “Gon, you’re being so unfair right now. The judges outvoted you, but you won’t even let us vote. For a bunch of us, this is gonna be our last chance to play!” Stern Sheila looked at the other big carnivores, “Riz, Bill, why aren’t you saying something? You should be ticked off, too!”

 

By that point the tiger and the bear were both looking serious - unusually serious in Bill’s case. Bill was trying not to glance at a certain goat, “Hey, if coach wants us to be safe, it’s his choice.” Riz agreed, “I’d choose safety over victory. We don’t have anything to prove to them.”

 

Juno couldn’t have held still if she wanted to. The energetic wolf was all anger now, “Yeah, we do! Everyone here has fought and bled to get this far! We’ve all put in the work every day, finally made our way to the championship, and now you want us to throw in the towel and hide??”

 

More than once Gon tried to redirect the group, “It’s not like that.” But everyone else could see the writing on the wall.

 

“It’s like they’re stealing the win.” “Winning on a technicality!” “Cause they want us to be afraid!” “They’re probably banking on the idea we’ll be afraid of them!!” “Fucking bullies. That’s what they are.”

 

Blue fire flashed in Gon’s raised palm, “I am responsible for your safety, not your happiness! This is not up to a vote!” The fire vanished as quickly as it appeared. “I will not take the teams to what may very well be a militant hostile territory, particularly when one of the teams is entirely carnivore!”

 

An idea slipped in from Dom the peafowl, “Then give Juno my spot on the A team.” 

 

The offer caught several by surprise, including Gon and Juno. 

 

Dom held his wing towards her, “She’s better than me now. I know it. A lot of the roster probably does, too. You put her on A team and bump me down to the B team, then there’s at least one herbivore on every team.”

 

Appreciation was the least of what Juno felt, but she still hesitated. “Dom, that’s… that’s your slot though. You’ve been fighting on the A team this whole season. You can’t just… You deserve to face the championship with the team you’ve always fought beside.”

 

Dom tried to stay humble and shrugged it off, “Whether I’m on the B team or the A team, this group would still be my team. I would rather take a demotion so we can all face Warden together, than give up and let a bunch of specist bastards gloat. They don’t deserve a trophy that way.”

 

Gon’s voice was just a little less sharp, “Dom, that is … extremely noble of you… but my decision is the same. Your safety is not something I am willing to put to the test.”

 

From the side, Aoba stepped a bit closer, “Yeah, but that’s exactly what it is: a test…” The eagle gestured with his feathery fingers as he talked, “You have reports and hearsay - gossip, you called it - but what if the league judges are right? Thousands of eyes are going to be on Warden… We could go and nothing bad could happen to us…” 

 

“…but if we forfeit, that’s it!” His wings went out wide, “We won’t know what could have happened - and we’ll have shown assholes like them can get what they want through bullying and intimidation. Is that the message we want to send to the rest of the world?”

 

Gon still didn’t want to look at them. “I’m responsible for you all; I’m not responsible for the world.” 

 

From where Legosi sat, the wolf muttered downwards, “But we are…”

 

Legosi had hardly said a word so far, and now the old tiger finally had to face him.

 

Sheila crossed her arms. “I still think we should vote. If enough carnivores think we should go, we should go. We're benders! Strong ones! …Deciding for us just isn’t fair, Coach.”

 

Gon breathed heavily again, and tried to be objective. He couldn’t tell if those had been the words of an avatar or just a young wolf. “Legosi… what do you think?”

 

Kai jumped in between, “Don’t ask him! He’s scared of everything! Of course he’d vote no!”

 

Durham raised a fist and glared the mongoose down, “Hey! He’s a better bender than you! Let him speak!”

 

A very large part of Legosi actually did want to vote no. Legosi didn’t like what he was hearing about Warden or Perisso, or the fact that their teammates knew so much. How long had this been going on in the background while Legosi scrambled to get stronger? But Legosi’s previous conversation with the bending masters was still rattling in his head. 

 

And if - by some absolute terrible chance - Perisso really was preparing that place for battle…

 

Slowly Legosi confessed, “I don’t think… that we should forfeit…”

 

Many heads turned. Many jaws gaped, “What??” Even Louis and Legosi’s roommates were surprised. Durham just about cheered for him! “Yes! Good man!” Miguno gave a friendly bump to Durham’s arm and chided him, “Durham, don’t pressure him. If Legosi doesn’t want to go-”

 

Raising his voice, Legosi repeated himself, “We shouldn’t forfeit.” Then he tried to rationalize it, “For two reasons… Coach, you’ve talked about how pro-bending is a way for people of all clans to come together… that it was something everyone could enjoy watching…” 

 

“…that even though it's competition, it has a way of bridging the gap between us… get us talking with each other…” 

 

Their little group was united right there, so many different clans sharing the same feelings, concerns, passions, desires…

 

Legosi gave it an uncertain shrug. “Bending is beautiful. I’ve always believed that. It’s nature and energy and vibrant activity… There are so many styles and variations and different ways to bend… So maybe … it could matter if we went and played a game with them? …It could be our last chance to remind them of that…”

 

“…but even if we can’t… I also don’t think we should forfeit before the final day. And that’s the second thing.” Legosi’s boots fussed at the ground beneath his feet. “If there are so many eyes on Warden right now, like Aoba said… there’s a chance that the extra attention could slow down any plans they have for violence…” 

 

It hurt having to say this, but maybe Legosi needed to say it. “…so if we don’t forfeit before that day, if we just pretend like we’re going to the championship… that could give other people more time to prepare… for the real war.”

 

The words haunted Gon so and he suddenly seemed so exhausted and bone-tired. He’d seen too many wars already.

 

The old tiger closed his eyes and released a tight breath. “So be it… we’ll wait for the day… and then take a vote.”

Chapter 46: The meeting you can't refuse

Summary:

Warden? More like War den, am I right?

So why have I subtly mentioned Perisso buying metal for a dozen chapters? Well…

Notes:

Unfortunately the big problem with having a chronic illness is that I'll randomly lose a lot of time due to illness. The last few months were difficult as I was sick for many weeks, some of them back to back. Thankfully I have the best husband who's always taking care of me and supporting me, and I've been getting my energy back.

I did use my sick time to post parts of a post-canon Ibuki fairy tale, if anyone hasn't seen and might care about that sort of thing. Sad lion really needed a new family that loved him, and I wrote that fic like a year ago. Seemed as good a time as any to post it while I was recovering.

https://archiveofourown.org/works/59255464/chapters/151112779

Anyway, thanks for reading and sorry this has been so delayed. Comments keep me writing.

Chapter Text

It was with a heavy head that Legosi waited on the edge of his bed. He had a small pack in hand and his foot tapped on the floor.

 

Jack knocked at the open door. He had his own bag on his back, ready to depart, yet he shared that same sense of uncertainty. “We have to go, Legosi… unless we’re not going after all?”

 

The wolf took a deep sigh through his nose. “We are. Just… was hoping I’d get to say goodbye first.”

 

Their roommates were gone before Legosi woke up. That was mildly distressing - but Legosi was officially out of time. He’d already pushed his luck long enough.

 

The two of them headed to the docks, where the rest of the teams were gathered. Oguma provided them with a proper sailing vessel this time, with additional ‘crew members’ in the form of Agata, Sabu and Miguel. 

 

Warden was less than a day’s journey across the sea, so they wouldn’t have to worry about sleeping on the ship. As such that single ship was sufficiently large enough for the four teams - and a number of family members as chaperones!

 

Dosei had never missed one of his daughter’s games before, and he certainly wasn’t going to start now. Dosei and Haru were currently having some horrible conversation with each other, that Juno could not shut down fast enough. Meanwhile Oguma sent along one of his best benders in his place, Gideon the elk, to personally watch over Louis. As the bodyguard to a lord’s heir, Gideon could get away with actually wearing the armor of Artio.

 

Haru’s mother came along as well! She wore the voluminous robes of an airbending master, with flowery imprints on the fabric. She was busy talking with various students and adults herself, making introductions and asking questions. From what Legosi saw, she wasn’t that much taller than Haru either, and gave off a similar radiance.

 

Yet it was still a little surprising when the older rabbit offered to shake hands with Legosi, “You’re Legosi the gray wolf, correct? The one my daughter’s been spending so much time training?”

 

The wolf had to hold back from shock, and very carefully extended his much larger hand in turn. “Yeah, uh, that’s me. And I, I totally owe her so much for that. Your daughter’s amazing. Best airbender I’ve ever met. And teacher. You’re… Chiaki, right?”

 

Up close, it was easy to sense the same light-hearted atmosphere that Haru gave off. 

 

The older white rabbit gave a muted smirk - an expression not far from Haru herself. Chiaki was fairly fearless as she shook the wolf’s huge clawed hand, “You’re correct - on multiple accounts.” She let go and folded her hands back inside her sleeves. “I’ve seen a few of your games. It’s honestly impressive you can move that way without being an airbender yourself.”

 

An awkward Legosi gave her a half bow. “Thank you? Uh. Seriously though: she changed my life. Since you taught Haru, I sorta owe it to you, too. So thank you.” Legosi gave a quicker bow the second time.

 

Chiaki chuckled quietly to herself and held a sleeve up to cover her mouth, “Maybe if we have enough time on the journey, I can see how you move for myself.”

 

No way for that to go wrong…

 

“Mother!!” Haru jumped to interject, but she needn’t have bothered. Busier things were happening and they had to get moving.

 

Gon gave all the players a final chance to change their mind, but the teams were resolved. Some were more nervous than others, like Tao and Raul, but the medics weren’t going to abandon their friends. Even Azumo was adamant that he wouldn’t be left behind. This was their team, too.

 

Then there was just the journey. Between Oguma’s professional sailors and everyone else, they made excellent time across the sea. 

 

Dom, Aoba, and Legom particularly enjoyed perching on parts of the mast, and sometimes airbenders hopped up there themselves. The more seasick-prone players and parents could ride out the journey inside the ship, possibly laying in hammocks. Sanu the pelican? Well, he seemed more at home on that ship than anybody!

 

Warden wasn’t on the shore like Cherryton and Indre, but with all those benders, they didn’t need to switch from a ship to carts. The earthbenders crafted a frame and wheels, and the waterbenders lifted the ship up onto it! 

 

The airbenders and the earthbenders kept the ship rolling fast across the wide landscape, even over the occasional hill.

 

The road was well-worn and they passed by many travelers - whether headed to Warden or some other town. They crossed a broad expanse of barren plains, but it didn’t take long for Legosi to realize something else.

 

Leaning against the ship’s railing, the wolf gestured for Haru to get closer. He whispered to her, “This isn’t just my imagination, right? Do you feel that in the air? The wrongness?”

 

Haru’s long ears swayed in the alien breeze and she winced. “I thought it was just me at first, but yeah… like the air is agitated… moving, but tense…” The rabbit sniffed twice, “and there’s something else…”

 

“Smoke,” Legosi whispered as he looked out across the meager lands. “It’s traces of smoke. But I don’t even mean that because…”

 

The quiet bat, Azumo, had crawled nearer to them along the floor. “It’s empty out there. Isn’t it?”

 

“Yeah,” Legosi slowly held his hand out over the edge, as if trying to grasp that which did not exist. He didn’t even bother to hide his next words: “I can’t sense any spirits out there at all…”

 

*

 

They saw the smokestacks before they saw the rising mountains. Canyons and natural earthen columns preceded their destination. There was a line of travelers headed in that direction, and huge barrier walls made of stone and metal bars. Those were hardly uncommon. 

 

Armored guards from Warden were acting as border patrol, inspecting anyone who wanted to approach the city. Most of the guards were huge herbivores: rhinos, elephants, horses, zebra. A variety of small rodents were riding shoulders, taking notes or scurrying to deliver messages. 

 

There were even a few moose and giraffe from Artio, so it wasn’t like everyone in charge was from Clan Perisso.

 

That did, however, lead to the teams’ first surprise of the day. The guards wanted to see everyone off the ship, so the teams disembarked. So did the sailors and the chaperones… and from their hiding space in a lower part of the ship, out came another series of familiar canines…

 

Sniffing at the air, Legosi actually flinched when he realized and turned around because, “Guys?? What the hell are you doing here??”

 

Hands on his hips, Durham seemed both mischievous and proud of it, “Why wouldn’t we be? It’s your championship! Like we were going to miss our big bro playing in that?!” Guiltily, Miguno was rubbing his forehead, “Personally I thought we should tell you before we left, but we didn’t want to get you in trouble.”

 

Voss was riding on Collot’s shoulder and insisted, “Yeah, I already snuck in your baggage once for Indre; this shouldn’t be a surprise.” Collot made a relaxed, shrugging motion with his hands, “You’re our bro. Of course we were going to be here for you. And this was safer than sailing ourselves.”

 

A certain rabbit collaborated with certain lions to smuggle them on board, though that wouldn’t come out till later.

 

Gon was so fucking pissed, and as much as Legosi wanted to be upset, his tail refused to stop wagging. 

 

To both Legosi and Juno’s dismay, Dosei offered to chaperone them as well. Somehow this did not seem like a punishment. Their tails were wagging fast, too! Durham cackled in victorious glee, and the others wanted to ask the Dozer some questions of their own.

 

The next surprise was on the other side of the stone walls. Even after the first guards let them pass the stone, they still weren’t in the city proper. There was a long stretch of land in between. 

 

This land was precisely irrigated and developed, used for fields and farming. They passed the occasional household, barnyards… yet eventually they saw another series of walls, stretching between the mountains, and that had everyone staring.

 

Everyone on deck tried to get closer to see it properly. Tem and Azumo joined the birds on the upper parts of the ship.

 

The gargantuan barriers around Warden didn’t seem to be made of stone at all. They stood as high as towers and stretched from one line of mountains to another - walls of unmistakable iron.

 

The Cherryton teams had never seen so much metal in their lives. Even the lions were intimidated. 

 

Then there was a second thought and Sheila complained, “That’s just a silly use of metal. What’s the point? An earthbender could still go right under it.”

 

Arms crossed, Kai the mongoose grumbled, “Yeah, you’d like that, wouldn’t you? If they missed something that obvious.” 

 

The badger, Mokichi, explained for the rest of them, “The walls of Warden go far deeper than you can see. Most of the city is underground or in the mountain sides. …It’s like an iron basin.”

 

Juno looked at him in surprise, “You can feel all that from here?”

 

Mokichi gave a soft scoff, “I’m not that good. Some of my mom’s family used to live here and told me the stories…” To help describe it, he began to gesture with both hands, “There was a time local metal was just used to reinforce the homes and streets underground, and a few rivers connected there through the city center… but the rivers are underground now, like most of the city itself…”

 

Getting past the metal walls was even harder than the stone. There was a series of gates, multiple small entrances, but each one was staffed by armored squads - asking questions, inspecting bags, occasionally even pushing people back. Scurrying rats were attending those guards, too, with rabbits and other rodents standing identically, all in perfect formation for battle.

 

Higher up the walls were slits for archers or firebenders - soldiers barely visible, but moving in the dark. They had to be up on top of the walls, too, but those were too high to see.

 

Haru whispered, “Are we sure this is a city? Even the lions’ base doesn’t look this fortified.”

 

Legosi replied, “I think we’re going to find out.”

 

There was a sudden crunch as one of the inspectors shoved aside a farmer’s goods.

 

A group of four armored rabbits moved with robotic precision, all throwing a punch at once - they jointly fried the cabbages out of existence.

 

Everyone heard the mournful cry of, “My cabbages!!” And the farmer left in tears.

 

Haru’s mother, Chiaki, paid more attention to that. Her ears stuck up straighter and Chiaki complained to her daughter, “That was completely unnecessary. They could have just sent him away. They didn’t need to destroy his crops!”

 

Sarcasm was clear in the way Haru slapped a hand to her face, “Gee, Rodentia being full of shit. I’m shocked, I say. Shocked.”

 

The ship itself was absolutely not fitting through those gates. No way it was small enough! So if the teams wanted inside, they’d have to disembark. 

 

Some of the lions would remain with the ship and the rest of Oguma’s sailors. Masked Sabu had pushed his luck just getting this far, and Miguel was hardly going to leave him here on his own.

 

Agata looked young enough, they figured he could sneak in as one of the other teenagers, maybe a back-up player. Not like he needed a weapon to be lethal. He stayed close to Legosi, carrying people’s bags in an attempt to look helpful. 

 

Unfortunately, even with the herbivore chaperones, the Cherryton company was still heavily carnivore.

 

The soldiers guarding the gates were already riled up when Gon tried to talk to them. One such soldier was a rhino holding a clipboard. The rhino had a sneer on his lips and asked, “Name, clan, and occupation?”

 

The old tiger replied, “Gon the tiger, of Clan Felidae. Principal of Cherryton Academy and coach of the pro-bending teams. We’re here to play in the championship tomorrow.”

 

The rhino had an unmistakably suspicious glare at the big group, and his eyes trailed longer over all the canines, felines, and Riz. The rhino said, “You have a lot of dangerous carnivores with you.”

 

Backhanded insult that was, but Gon remained diplomatic. “They’re student athletes. We’re here to play in the championship.”

 

A coldness remained in the rhino’s bearing. “Do you have your invitation?”

 

Gon blinked at it. “Invitation?” The tiger shifted on his feet as slightly as he could manage. “We … have never needed an invitation to-” 

 

The rhino flatly insisted, “Well, if you were part of an official league like you claim, you’d have an invitation. If you can not provide such documentation, then step out of the line and turn around. You are not welcome within Warden’s walls at this time.” The rhino added with a venomous challenge, “Thank you.”

 

Subtle danger had the tiger’s blood racing, but Gon had to stay completely cool. “The league judges determined that the championship would be held here. This is-”

 

The rhino didn’t even let him finish before loudly interrupting, “You have a significant amount of large-breed carnivores, you yourself included, and you have stated they are benders. If you do not have an official form of documentation or invitation with you, giving you express permission to be here, I’ll need to refer you to my superior officer. Please stand out of the line.”

 

Gon glanced around at the many other soldiers. “Which one is your superior?”

 

The rhino was writing aggressively in his clipboard. “I am not at liberty to tell you at this time. If you are unwilling to wait, you may turn around and leave. Now stand out of the line.”

 

Gon had to take a deep breath and prevent his hands from forming fists. “Can you at least tell us how long we’ll have to wait?”

 

The rhino glared at him unflinchingly, “Stand out of the line.”

 

Gon’s mouth hung open. “That’s not an unreasonable request. I’m sure you’re all very busy, but-”

 

“Cat!” The rhino’s voice was sharper and simultaneously three teams of armored rodents all turned on Gon, prepared to shoot. Ground cracked under the rhino’s armored boot, “Stand. Out. Of the line. I won’t say that again.”

 

The other large-breed soldiers were already tense and ready for combat, more of them starting to turn toward Gon and the pro-bending teams. Hands were noticeably tighter on weapons.

 

Gon tried to remain an emotionless statue of a person, fully aware they were ready to kill just like that. Slow as possible, the old tiger bowed his head low. “Very well. Thank you.”



……



At least they still had some food on the ship. They had snacks. Some of the benders got back on board just to keep a look around, or to practice a bit.

 

Most of them stayed off the ship for now. The kids would have been okay sitting on the ground, but Legosi wanted to do something. Waiting around all those people was killing him, overwhelmed by that oppressive feeling of wrongness. So using his earthbending, he idly crafted some chairs and benches, and the chaperones were glad for a seat.

 

A number of the benders were doing stretches, or running combat sets. They wanted to do something physical, too.

 

It might not have been a terrible wait, if the group were not still stuck there in front of those horrifying metal walls. All those soldiers were creeping them out. The mid-breed rodents hardly moved, and when they did, it was all in unnatural sync. 

 

The occasional mouse or rat was sneakier, running up or down a giant herbivore’s armor. From shoulder to ear, the tiniest of species whispered secret messages. 

 

The line of travelers never stopped either. People had to be visiting Warden from all over.

 

Supposedly, some people would be arriving from much further than Cherryton for this game - and yet they had to be completely oblivious to the fact that the Cherryton teams weren’t allowed inside!

 

Legosi was trying to distract himself from all of that, but his twitching ears could hear from a great distance now. He’d fairly mastered a soundbender’s skill for eavesdropping, and he was doing it automatically.

 

Azumo often rode on Raul’s shoulder, and must have heard all the same things. The bat was whispering things to Raul as well.

 

It didn’t take the students very long to realize that herbivore groups were getting in, but most carnivores were being turned away. Even the carnivores who did have documentation! A black bear’s travel papers were ripped up right in front of him.

 

Yeah, that was the final straw. Louis huffed a breath of fire and stood up from the bench, “Okay, that’s it.”

 

A low growl had been building in Legosi’s chest the longer it went on, but it stopped the moment he saw Louis move. The wolf frowned and followed halfway, “Louis?”

 

Gideon the elk quickly matched pace with Louis, whispering a gravelly, “Sir?”

 

No answer. With the red deer’s masterful murder walk, Louis went up to the rhino. Louis had that ‘oh boy, I can’t wait to kill people’ look about him. Legosi heard something about Clan Artio, Lord Oguma, metal, money, and other words much worse.

 

For the first time all day, the stoic rhino lost his color.

 

In what Legosi could only assume was a mask for terror, the rhino said, “Of course.” The rhino rapidly motioned for another soldier to approach - not a sneaky rat, but an armored horse that towered over Louis. The horse and the elk gave each other a glare. 

 

The rhino whispered orders into the horse’s ear himself. Suddenly the equine soldier grew several centimeters - spine straightening up completely as he listened, understood, and then fucking ran.

 

The other soldiers let the horse run through the gates as fast as a mortal body could go.

 

Louis held his antlers up high like a victorious stag, and walked back to the teams in silent celebration. “I give him ten minutes.”

 

The wolf leaned closer, but he wasn’t the only one to ask, “Louis, what did you just do?”

 

Arms crossed and feet secure, Louis might have been posing for their benefit. “What I should have done an hour ago: threatened to destroy his existence… Let’s just say: being sole heir to the richest lord of Artio has some benefits and I have no chill right now.”

 

The deer could do what the tiger could not.

 

*

 

In point of fact, it took five minutes for the runner to make it back with a new set of orders.

 

The rhino was clearly trying to play down the metaphorical egg on his face, but Louis still gave him a pointed sneer of his own. When walking past, the red deer even flipped him off with a single fiery finger. 

 

Bags in hand, the teams finally got to walk beyond those massive metal gates - and into the blocky mountain town. 

 

They were barely inside when the equine runner gave a more specific message to Louis. “High Lord Yafya would like to apologize for your mistreatment so far. And he would like to offer you the finest dining - in his personal abode - to make up for it.”

 

Louis smirked toward Legosi, “Now that is more like it.” Louis asked the runner, “Do we need to drop off our luggage first, or is the High Lord providing rooms for us all as well?”

 

The stiff horse clarified, “The High Lord is expecting you and you alone, Lord Louis the red deer. Your associates are not invited.”

 

Ignore the fact that Louis was not technically a lord quite yet. That was likely an intentional word choice, but it was also not the problem.

 

Louis almost snarled, “Excuse me?”

 

The runner repeated, “They are not invited to dinner. This offer is for you, Lord Louis. He expects an answer within the next thirty minutes.”

 

Louis said aloud, “I haven’t been in this city one minute and I already hate it.”

 

Legosi was still trying not to growl, but it was definitely getting harder. He tapped Louis on the shoulder - and the giant armored horse glared right at the wolf, as if Legosi even touching Louis was a crime.

 

Louis stared back at the runner, antlers aimed at his face. The deer’s question was meant for Legosi, “What?”

 

Legosi said quietly, “You need to go.”

 

Still glaring at the horse, Louis replied, “Legosi, I am not leaving you for anything. I don’t trust this place. I had to threaten these idiots just to get you in the door.”

 

The horse’s nostrils flared, but he said nothing else. He was just a messenger.

 

Legosi softly insisted, “We can handle things from here. But if you can see the High Lord… you should.”

 

Louis still seemed ready to burn someone - maybe the horse in front of him - but as Louis looked to Legosi, the deer’s eyes showed his understanding… 

 

Reconnaissance…

 

Louis whispered, “Then I will. But if these people give you trouble-”

 

“Then I already know what I have to do,” Legosi confessed. His hand gave a soft rub to the deer’s shoulder, and then gently nudged him forward.



……



What could be seen was only a small fraction of the city.

 

Louis knew that, but could only hope the tunnels below were more pleasant. 

 

Armored troops were everywhere in sight, whether the large-breed herbivores or the rodents in lockstep. Some traveled in groups of four or eight, others as many as twenty. There were more soldiers than civilians on the streets, and hardly a window was open. 

 

Buildings rose out of the mountain sides like dead trees without branches, whose roots were more rooms, more buildings, a whole series of market streets and towns in the deep. 

 

Above ground, it all seemed so cramped and sterile. What happened and when? Where had the life gone? 

 

Outside the metal walls, there had been farms and fields, bushes and grasses! Inside? Everything was stone and iron and horribly stale. 

 

The seat of government was one such castle, half buried in a mountain side. Every edge was a polished blade, parapets like spikes. If Louis ran his finger over a corner, he expected to bleed. The whole place seemed designed to intimidate.

 

Architecture itself could be a weapon of fear. The wrong statue in the wrong place… Lucky for Louis, he had experience with the concept - and he did not scare easily.

 

In Cherryton, Oguma’s home had many guards, many benders, everyone armored. At Louis’ back, Gideon was dressed that way right now. Louis was used to that, even to the troops of soldiers who now escorted him through an unforgiving labyrinth. 

 

But at least Oguma’s home had art! Tapestries! Paintings! Hand-drawn vases! Rich hues and warm tones, earth and energy, forest reds and solar yellows.

 

In Yafya’s castle, there were statues here and there, sure - marble figures of noble horses, royal elephants - but the colors were absent as if from too much polishing. Scrubbed clean in a way that just made it all feel dead? Everything was the grays of stone and steel, bone white at best. 

 

The soldiers led Louis to some manner of dining room, motioned for him to enter, but did not follow inside themselves. The elk, Gideon, would similarly stand right outside the door.

 

Even the dining room would not let Louis forget: this was a military stronghold.

 

Louis saw only one person in the room at first: a black horse who stood as tall as Riz. His armor was in a similar style to the other soldiers, yet more ornate. Elaborate designs marked the metal like the steel was white fire. Joints were looser and more open, offering more maneuverability - certainly a bender, Louis assumed. 

 

Adjacent to the horse was a small table set only for two. His helmet waited on the edge of that table, with a crown-like ring of spikes.

 

Unmistakably this had to be High Lord Yafya. The huge horse lifted a mug of wine toward Louis, with the slightest smirk at his lips. “Louis the red deer, scion of Galdona's branch of Clan Artio… soon to be a lord yourself… Now this is quite a pleasant surprise.”

 

Was it really? Was it either of those things, pleasant or unexpected? Louis had his doubts.

 

As Louis approached, he let his gaze take in the shape of everything, but there was barely anything to see beyond the horse and the table. There was another set of doors behind Yafya, and a few miniscule ones along the floor - entrances for mice and the like?

 

Soldiers shut the door Louis had walked through, but Louis expected that. Now it was just him and the horse…

 

Sterile… It all felt so… sterile…

 

Burned clean…

 

Louis could not bring himself to smile, much less sit down. “Somehow I doubt you are so uninformed, Lord Yafya.”

 

“High Lord,” the black horse corrected. 

 

Louis grit his teeth and swallowed bile. “Hello to you, too.” 

 

The deer crossed his arms and stayed standing. “I am not in a pleasant mood right now, Yafya, after the way we’ve been treated so far. Your city makes a horrible host.”

 

The black horse had a quiet energy in his eye. Louis was familiar with the image of restrained aggression, and Yafya clearly had anger issues of his own. The horse managed to sound polite, “You’ll have to forgive us, Louis. We’ve had a terrible time with the local carnivores of late. Warden has had to take a number of precautions to keep our home protected. I’m sure you know how it is.”

 

“I’m not sure I do.” But this was supposed to be reconnaissance and Louis could fake things just a little. With more intent for information, Louis asked, “What have you experienced here in Warden, that it’s been such a ‘terrible time’?”

 

The horse leaned back in his chair, “Oh, the usual things. Assault. Devourings. Banditry. Smuggling and illicit dealings, intimidation and extortion… Please, have a seat. My chefs are the best in the world.” Yafya poured himself more wine and then a mug for Louis as well. “Has Cherryton really controlled the local carnivores that well? It seemed just yesterday we heard of great battles against Clan Felidae…”

 

The deer deigned to have a seat, but not to drink. Louis didn’t trust himself - or the horse for that matter. “That was only a single gang. And Cherryton’s districts are comprised of every clan, including the carnivore clans. It isn’t ours alone to ‘control.’”

 

“Ha! Don’t be modest!” Yafya spoke like it was praise, “I’m familiar with all such political rhetoric. You don’t need it with me. Your family owns Cherryton. And what you’ve done with the place lately?” Yafya exhaled in awe and raised his mug again, “I salute you, Louis! You impress me - and that is not an easy thing to do.”

 

Something about his supposed approval was making Louis sick.

 

Louis was trying so hard to bite his tongue. “I don’t know what you’re referring to - and I dislike how familiar you’re speaking to me, when you know nothing about me. If this is your attempt at apologizing for your men, your execution is lacking.”

 

Finally there was a shift in Yafya’s demeanor - an unusual experience in lacking control? Yafya sought to change tactics, “Then apologize I shall. I’m getting ahead of myself. Forgive me. It’s so rare to encounter a bender of your caliber and reputation. You have my attention, Louis. I assure you: your misfortune at the gates was unworthy of all of us, and the appropriate individuals will be punished for their mistakes.” 

 

“Misfortune,” Louis repeated and tried to keep the mocking tone in his head alone. The red deer was in no hurry to eat, but he forced himself to relax in the chair. “You have me at a disadvantage, High Lord. My own attention has been in many other … matters of training.”

 

Yafya nodded more approvingly, as if hearing the title from him was victory. “I make a point of staying abreast of as much information as possible. Information determines who wins and who fails.” The horse leaned closer with such interest, “When they said you stood down a tsunami with fire, I might have thought it exaggeration, but the stories persist. Can you tell me it was true?”

 

A group of mice arrived, jointly carrying more plates of food to the table. Six mice used their combined earthbending in a similar fashion to the bigger rodents, elevating the mice waiters on a stone platform. 

 

It distracted Louis enough that he admitted, “I did, yes.” He quickly added, “Not that I need your belief.”

 

Curious and intense, Yafya kept his eyes on the deer. “Even knowing you’d die? That fire cannot beat the ocean? That you would lose?”

 

The phrasing made Louis more mad than anything else. “You say that like I should care. I didn’t need to last forever.” He grabbed the mug of wine just to vent some of his heat on the liquid inside. “Someone had to act, so I did. That’s all.”

 

Yafya was looking at him in awe again. “A stalling effort. A sacrifice, but one of intelligence and deliberation?”

 

“Yeah, it was,” Louis complained offhand. Some of the liquid began to bubble. “A portion of the sand walls on the beach fell apart. Indre is home to tens of thousands at least. The city needed more time to raise new walls of their own, if they had any hope of surviving the next swell.”

 

The look on Yafya’s face was proud satisfaction. “You had the strength and the will to do what needed to be done…” He sipped his own drink, “I wish I had a hundred more like you.” 

 

Resist the urge to roll the eyes. Louis grumbled, “I doubt you can handle one of me, much less an army.”

 

Yafya chuckled to himself and shook his head. “Your nonchalance is so refreshing… It’s impressive how little you care for your longevity - but I have one small problem with that.” Yafya pointed at the deer’s chest with his armored hand, “The second-strongest firebender on the planet should not be dying for thousands… He should be leading them.”

 

Louis made a tactical decision to lift his shoulders and let them fall - that even a shrug was entirely by his command. “Who says I won’t be?”

 

The desire in Yafya’s eyes grew to a point of shameless greed. “I knew it… A soon-to-be Lord of Artio with such divine bending… Your father is grooming you to be Artio’s King, isn’t he?”

 

Louis laughed and raised his antlers. “That’s no secret! Most of Galdona could tell you that.”

 

Then with no segue at all, Yafya asked outright, “Are you the avatar?”

 

Anyone else, it might have sounded like a joke. Yafya was too serious for that - too hungry for something else. Louis coldly answered, “No.”

 

Yafya asked without missing a beat, “Would you like to be?”

 

“I - What?” 

 

Something about it made the red deer flinch.

 

The look on Yafya’s face was still confidence beyond doubt. The horse was completely sincere and blissfully in control. He leaned closer in his armor and emphasized every last word, “Would you like to be the avatar?”  

 

The twist still caught Louis off guard. He blinked several times. “That’s not possible.”

 

Torchlight flickered in the horse’s hand and Yafya laughed, “And there are billions who’d say it’s impossible for fire to overcome the ocean! …Oh my dear boy, the world has forgotten what all is possible.” 

 

Yafya clenched his fist on the flame and for a moment it seemed like his hand was glowing orange with its intensity. “We put these limitations on ourselves and merely accept what the universe deigns to give to us! We do not need to settle, Louis; you know that already… You need only to have the will to remake things.”

 

Yafya opened his fist and showed off the unharmed flesh and metal, like he was bragging about his skills.

 

Louis suddenly recalled the horse’s earlier expression, “The second -strongest firebender… you weren’t counting the avatar as first, were you?”

 

The horse had such a victorious smirk. “No, my dear boy. I was counting me.” Again Yafya pointed at the deer, “But for our generation, you would make such a wonderful avatar… You have every advantage you need for it, but you have to actually want it. To be the strongest on the planet, the greatest bender alive - even greater than me…” 

 

“…Don’t you want that, Louis? Don’t you have the will? I can already sense it in you: you have the same fire in your heart that I have in mine, and if you work with me, I could teach you so many secrets of fire, things the sages don’t want you to know…” 

 

Deliberate, precise, so very slow, Yafya stretched his hand out toward the young deer, “…But we could do so much good together… I can make you the avatar. Don’t you get it? …The identity of the avatar … can no longer be left to chance…”

 

Louis’ own hand hesitated on the table between them.

 

Another door opened to the right.



……



Haru waited only until the crew found a tavern willing to take carnivores. That itself was a massive ordeal, as - apparently - the majority of carnivores in the city were in the Cherryton company itself.

 

Kai the mongoose grumbled for many of them, “Well, we’re off to a great start…”

 

If they intended to stay two nights, they’d need to fit a lot of people in only a few rooms. That particular tavern hardly had any business these days - which meant the place was largely empty, but also in a terrible state of disrepair. It sat in a dark, shadowy corner on the surface. The old lady ferret who ran it had seen better days herself, with nervous, scraggly fur and long gray hairs instead of black.

 

She honestly felt the need to apologize for the place, as she was planning to leave the city soon herself. She had no clue so many carnivores and herbivores would seek her establishment at once…

 

Haru, however, needed to do some seeking of her own.

 

Her mother, Chiaki, was momentarily absent. Washroom, perhaps? It was the perfect time for a quick escape. Haru made a subtle gesture to Legosi, who nodded in return. He knew exactly where she’d be headed.

 

The silent rabbit slipped away from the crowd, towards an open window. With no shutters or glass in the way, she gracefully jumped out and jogged through the nearest alleyways.

 

Didn’t take long, however, for Chiaki to land adjacent and join her on the run. Haru didn’t stop or break stride, just complained, “Mother!”

 

Long sleeves trailing behind her, the older Chiaki smiled nonetheless. “Let’s skip ahead, shall we? You want to investigate something, I knew you’d slip away, you think I’m going to stop you. We could chase each other all day long and get the entire city guard racing after us - probably prevent you from playing in the game tomorrow, which will upset everyone - a fact you must know, but still find this course of action necessary. So, I’m going with you.”

 

Haru slowed down from a jog to a walk, as they escaped that shadowed corner of the city surface. Her ears bent funny. “Excuse me?”

 

Chiaki matched pace and kept on smiling. “I’m going with you. …You’re an airbending master now, but I’ve still been doing this longer than you’ve been alive. You’re not the only one who can tell which way the wind blows.”

 

Head shaking, Haru began chuckling to herself. “Damn, is that how I make everyone else feel? Always being a step ahead?” 

 

Her mother smirked and tapped her sleeved hand to her chest, “Well, I do have additional experience as your mother. I’m used to managing you and your siblings.”

 

Excitedly Haru looped her arm around her mother’s to keep on walking, “Well then, let’s go manage some more things!” But Haru whispered to add, “Cause I got some questions that only a sage can answer…”

 

*

 

The sage’s temple was built where two canyons met together, on the upper side of the canyon wall. 

 

Most of it was embedded in the mountain side like many other buildings, but parts of it stretched further out - like the air had chiseled away bits of its earthen covering over the centuries.

 

There were easier staircases on the inside of the mountains, but Haru and Chiaki had no problem with the external canyon path. Airbenders, after all. They could bounce several steps at a time and weather every breeze with ease. And that path let them look back at all of Warden - only to fill them with that same sentiment as before: the stark, military design of it all.

 

Others stood nearby to do the same, just looking out over the aged canyon city. So many smokestacks… Warden might have been beautiful once. Haru could imagine the trade that went through here in the past, the way boats must have traveled ancient rivers, all the people bustling in and out of the mountain sides, the fiery clays bared by the wind… but now those rivers were all underground.

 

At least the temple was colorful. It reminded her of Cherryton’s in some ways, the statues and candles, ancient tapestries and portraits on the wall - divine spirits and avatars of old. There was a horse avatar, a hippo, a harlequin rabbit, even a lemur… She idly noticed the scratches at the base of some of those statues, like they’d been moved at some point.

 

A handful of herbivores were kneeling at them even then, in quiet contemplation or prayer. Valley winds kept a series of prayer bells turning as well, so a soft chime was constant in the background - a dull echo that honestly irked Haru’s ears.

 

They weren’t there long before a particularly old camel approached, a woman bent forward and with an even greater hump upon her back. The robes and amulet proudly identified her as one of the sages, but Haru wasn’t so sure. The camel smiled at them, “Can I help you two with something? You look new here.”

 

Trying to seem sad, Haru lowered her ears on purpose. She nervously held a hand to her lips, “Actually, we are, and - I was really hoping I could talk with someone. A-about some concerns I have. …I, I’m not comfortable saying certain things out here though.”

 

The old camel kept smiling and put her hand on Haru’s back, “We have a number of small rooms just for that purpose…”



……



With Louis and Haru both on their missions, that left a lot of time for thinking and worrying - which was exactly what Legosi didn’t want to be doing. That one bad feeling was so intense, it was going to make him sick.

 

Legosi felt like he had to do something, or he was going to burn out before the game even started. Chatting with his roommates wasn’t cutting it, and neither was tossing a ball around with them.

 

His attention kept drifting. His ears kept flicking. He kept glancing around. And that’s when he noticed the inn’s entrance mat was… rather earth encrusted.

 

The next time Voss threw an earthen ball at Legosi, Legosi flicked it right back. The wolf brightly declared, “Count me out, guys. I got an idea.”

 

Voss caught the ball with both hands. “An idea? Huh? What now?”

 

Tail wagging, Legosi went over to the entrance mat. He put a foot on one edge and kneed upwards with the other leg - and a whole lot of dirt rose up right off of it. Legosi clapped his hands together to squish it all into another earthen ball.

 

Another carpet was begging for the same treatment. Legosi had to stomp a few extra times to really get it broken up though, practically turning it into sand.

 

Miguno blankly said, “Aaand he’s cleaning.” Voss stared at him in confusion, “Seriously?”

 

Durham mildly complained, “Dude, you’ve got a game tomorrow. Save your energy.”

 

Legosi playfully scoffed and bounced on his feet, shaking the dirt from another carpet. “My energy has never been a problem! But my bending isn’t just for a game. Leave a place better than you found it. Come on, Collot, you can dust this place in seconds!”

 

The shaggy sheepdog gave an aggrieved sigh, “I mean, it’s true, but… eh, what the hell.”

 

Collot whipped up a miniature whirlwind with ease, conducting the spin and twist over surfaces and fabrics. It gathered up dust and debris like a vacuum.

 

Miguno’s tail started wagging, “Hey, I can help, too.” He drew the water from his drinking gourd, and used his bending to scrub the spaces behind the others.

 

The tiny fox, Voss, groaned a soft complaint. “So that’s a No to throwing a ball around, and a Yes to cleaning this shitty hotel?”

 

Eager Durham grabbed the empty drinking gourd, “I’ll get more water!”

 

*

 

What started with Legosi and his roommates rapidly spiraled into more. Some of the benders were quicker to help than others. Airbenders and waterbenders could clean more easily, sure, but firebenders have to train stamina. They could do a lot of manual labor themselves!

 

The crew was cleaning up and picking up, bit by bit. All those hands made it such an easy task, and - of course - so did their bending.

 

Dosei thought it was a great idea and had a few pointers for his fellow earthbenders. The middle-aged dad had done his fair share of cleaning over the years! Gon’s careful use of fire was a practical lesson on its own, the way fire could sterilize and clean objects of metal. You just have to be careful with the output.

 

With a little sandbending, Legosi could even sand a few sharp wooden edges. They could also use the extra dirt and earth around to reinforce broken wood with solid stone.

 

The more rooms they spread to, the more noise they were making. So it didn’t take long for that old lady ferret to catch on to what was happening!

 

She physically grabbed Legosi’s sleeve at one point because, “I can’t afford to pay any benders for this! I can’t even afford to give you the rooms for free! I need the money to leave!”

 

Tem was sweeping away with a broom and replied cheerily, “Oh, this isn’t work! I’m having fun!”

 

Riz physically lifted a bed so the others could clean under it, “I just like helping people.”

 

Legosi rubbed at the ferret’s hand and gave the old woman a big smile, “Bending is a gift from the spirits. So is this. You don’t charge money for a gift.” 

 

The wolf gently pushed the woman’s hand back, then got back to reinforcing the cracked leg of a table. “And the way I see it, if I’m going to fix things, I need to start somewhere.”

 

The old ferret was still confused. “It’s not your responsibility to fix anything. You’re a paying guest.”

 

Legosi just grinned to himself, and kept on working. 



……



Louis was far too eager to leave Yafya’s castle, but there was another moment of frustration when he got outside. Louis suddenly realized he had no idea where his teammates had gone.

 

Haru and Chiaki were waiting to guide him, so that helped. Haru had seen enough of the temple already.

 

With Gideon close behind, Louis asked, “Where did the teams all end up?”

 

Haru made a gesture of disgust, “In the worst ditch this city has.”

 

Chiaki chided her daughter, “Haru!”

 

Gideon gave a single small grunt like it was amusing.

 

Haru complained, “What?? It’s true. We tried half a dozen inns and taverns, and wouldn’t you know it, they were all fresh out of rooms… for people like us…”

 

Chiaki sighed, “I acknowledge that you’re correct in your assessment, but still. …We were eventually directed to the only carnivore-friendly tavern still in the city.”

 

Haru shrugged, “And it’s a shithole.”

 

Louis’ footsteps were starting to mark the dirt road. “Haru, please take a note: I’m burning this city down.”

 

Aggressively the younger rabbit stretched her fingers for battle, “And I shall fan the flames.”

 

Gideon grumbled and glanced at a flighty passersby. “Sir, please do not joke about these things in public.”

 

Chiaki sighed into her sleeve. “Oh, something tells me they aren’t joking at all…”

 

Another armored squad was patrolling the other end of the street.

 

Grumpy Louis expected some kind of pushback from Haru, not wholesale agreement. He wondered out loud, “That bad at the sages’, huh?” 

 

Haru replied with the same tone, “That bad at Yafya’s, huh?”

 

Louis snorted in anger. “You have no idea.”

 

Haru kicked a pebble so hard, it bounced off three different buildings. “Save it for when we’re back in Cherryton. Our little leaf can’t play tomorrow if he’s emotionally ready to blow.”

 

Louis stomped an offending pebble into dust. “That’s what I planned already…”

 

Gideon and Chiaki gave each other a small, confused glance of their own. Chiaki whispered the nickname herself, “Little leaf?”



……



Haru, Louis and the others arrived while the Cherryton company were eating in the main hall of the inn. The group was just having a simple meal, nothing too fancy - although the ferret did try to spruce it up a bit in their honor. 

 

Naturally there were a lot of questions for the deer, from students and parents alike. Gon was particularly interested.

 

For now though, Louis tried to keep it vague, just describing the architecture and the food. He included the bit about Yafya’s apology, but Legosi was so familiar with Louis’ body language. He knew Louis wasn’t saying something important.

 

Legosi tried to quietly ask him at the table, “Are you okay?”

 

Yet Louis only said, “I’m fine. Just annoyed. I’ll tell you more later.”

 

Louis wasn’t in the hall long though, before the deer left for some quiet time. Whatever room was his, Louis needed a few moments on his own to decompress. Thinking that was a subtle cue, Legosi excused himself to the washroom soon after.

 

The deer was in the middle of some meditative stretches when Legosi slipped into the room, and locked the door behind him. A pair of candles were all that kept the space from darkness. 

 

The worried wolf had an unpleasant hunch to his back. As Legosi approached, he said, “Something bad happened, didn’t it?”

 

Louis put his hands up to stop the wolf from getting too close and whispered, “I can’t tell you.”

 

The words, the action, they both had Legosi’s brain stuttering. “Huh?” His ear flicked and his head shook with it. 

 

The conflict was clear on Louis’ face.

 

Calmly Louis insisted, “I can’t tell you yet.” Legosi started to protest, “Louis-” But Louis begged faster, “I need you to trust me, alright?” 

 

Deer and wolf both looked more uncertain in the moment. Louis gently rubbed at the wolf’s shoulders, keeping his voice measured, “We have a game tomorrow. We have to get through one game. That’s it. Cherryton vs Warden. And when we’re back in Cherryton… I’ll tell you everything.”

 

Legosi had to remind himself to breathe slowly. He was still mildly dumbstruck, “It’s not just a little bad, is it? It’s… it’s really, really bad?”

 

Louis stepped closer, laced his hands behind the wolf’s neck, and kissed Legosi hard right there.

 

Nerves softened for both of them. Muscles began to relax.

 

Louis drifted back from the kiss, but his eyes were still pleading. “Two days? Please? I know you won’t want to wait that long. I wouldn’t either. If we leave right now, if we drop the game and fly, we can be home tonight. I can tell you then.” Hands held tighter to the wolf’s shirt, “But I know you pretty well, Legosi… I’m pretty sure you won’t do that… you won’t leave your friends… you want to play… so I cannot tell you before this game… I love you, Legosi. Please. I need you to trust me… for two days…”

 

Honesty, albeit laden with so much emotion.

 

Ears low, there wasn’t much else to say. Legosi agreed with a sigh, “You’re right… You do know me… maybe better than anyone…” Legosi wrapped his arms around the deer and gave him a long hug of his own. “And I do trust you, Louis… I love you, Louis…”

 

Hearts fluttered for a different reason then. Louis repeated himself, “I love you, too.” The deer gave him another sweet kiss on the cheek, then he cracked a wry smile. “But I do have something of a crazy plan right now - if you really want to shake things up tomorrow…”

 

Legosi quietly huffed at it like it was funny already. He kept his arms around the deer in a low hug, “You have a crazy plan? Oh, now this I have to hear.”

 

Louis started to sway with the wolf, “Yeahhh, well, uh… I think Dom had the right idea about switching players, but the wrong element - cause Yafya really needs to see which ‘team’ I actually play on.”

 

Legosi’s confused ear gave another twitch. “Huh?”

 

Louis cleared his throat and stood a little straighter. “Legosi, how would you feel about me playing on Team B with you tomorrow?

 

Lupine ears pointed even higher up. “HUH??”

Chapter 47: When a cat needs a dog (Jack/Raul Flashback)

Summary:

It's the Christmas season irl, and a shocking amount of people really loved the Jack Raul stuff and were hoping they'd get closer. So while I'm finalizing the chaos of the next three chapters, everybody gets a nice little Christmas present: some lovey-dovey Jack Raul fluff.

Doctor doge teaching some advanced Katara moves today lol.

Happy Holidays, Merry Christmas, and thank you all for another year of your friendship and support. It means the world to me.

Notes:

Starts at the end of Chapter 42, when Legosi and the lions just made friends... with two small excerpts to remind the audience what was going on...

Chapter Text

When things seemed to be calming down again, Jack finally decided to make his move.

 

He had to build himself up for it - well, he’d been trying to build himself up to it since Legosi first took off the mask, but the longer this went on, the weirder it was going to get.

 

The yellow dog took a deep breath and made a roundabout way over to Raul. It was a rare moment of nerves for the canine. “Hey, uh, Raul? Can we talk about… the really obvious stuff?”

 

The lion promptly started fussing with the strap of the gourd he carried, rambling right away, “Please don’t hate me, please, I wasn’t - I wasn’t trying to play you about stuff, I swear, I didn’t have much choice-”

 

Jack held up a hand to interrupt because, “Whoa, hold on. I wanted to apologize to you.”

 

“To me??” That confused the young lion even more. His tail curled in a weird way. “You’re working with the avatar. I’m the bad guy here.”

 

The dog just looked guiltier, “You’re a healer with anxiety who happened to be born a lion. I’ve heard all about how it works in Felidae; I can’t hold that against you. Meanwhile I had to lie about a bunch of stuff because the world can’t find out about Legosi,” Jack held his hands in prayer, “and I swear that was never a judgment or comment about your character. It wasn’t my secret to tell.”

 

The awkward lion was breathing faster and stammering, “I wasn’t even thinking about that. Of course you’d want to keep that a secret. That’s about the world. Meanwhile I had to join the Shishigumi, and me lying about that is just cause…” the lion’s head hung lower and he ended up hugging his own arms, “I didn’t want you to hate me.”

 

Softly smiling, Jack got closer and put his hand on the lion’s shoulder, “No way. I’ve touched your chakras more than once - and that sounded way less sexual in my head, sorry. But what I mean is… I know you’re not a bad guy. And I’ve really liked hanging out with you and Azumo. Heh. Legosi is basically my brother, but we have different interests!”

 

The young lion gave a very muted whine of a noise. He was having trouble looking straight at Jack for more than a second, but the desire was clearly there. “I’ve really liked hanging out with you. It’s like the only time I can relax and be me.” Raul started fussing with the strap and stammering more, “B-but if you don’t want to be friends anymore, I, I get it. I’ll stop pestering you. I’m not even sure if I should go back to school.”

 

Jack gently insisted, “I’ve never once ever thought of you as ‘pestering’ me. Of course I still want to be friends! I want to see you at school! I want to keep talking biology, history, mathematics, everything. …I didn’t think you’d want to be friends with me.”

 

The whine in Raul’s throat got bigger and bigger, and the edges of his eyes misted over. “I want to be friends, Jack. I really really want to be friends.”

 

Jack’s tail picked up speed and the yellow dog finally grabbed the lion in a big, tight hug. “I really want that, too.”

 

*

 

The large hall had a lot of conversations going on, but Jack and Raul were hardly inconspicuous - particularly when Raul got upset.

 

Leaning a little closer to Dope, Hino asked, “Are we going to do the respectful thing and pretend we didn’t hear all that?”

 

Dope laughed in the conspiracy, “Nope!” Dope clapped him on the shoulder, “Matchmakers?”

 

“Matchmakers,” Hino agreed solemnly. He hesitated for a moment, then gave the other lion a suspicious glare. “But we are not pulling the One Bed stunt again.”

 

Dope leaned against Hino and sighed, “Oh ye of little faith… These two only need a nudge.” 

 

……

 

The shutters in Gon’s dining room were locked and covered by curtains. In that darkened space, the candle flames actually twitched. 

 

The old tiger was trying to stay calm and composed, but he hardly expected all these students on a weekend morning. At the table Louis, Jack and Raul were sitting across from Gon. Riz was carefully resting against a wall, more wary about accidentally breaking a chair.

 

Gon had a cup of coffee halfway to his mouth and said, “Can you please repeat that last part?”

 

Louis had his arms crossed and was leaning back in his chair. “The lions adopted him… They’ll fight for him now.”

 

Candleflames twitched again.

 

Jack politely raised a hand to speak, “It would be more accurately described as extremely-ritualized oaths of allegiance to an important pseudo-spiritual figurehead, but-”

 

Raul kept his head down, “But yeah, he’s basically family now.”

 

Gon took a deep breath through his nose, exhaled, then sipped his coffee. He chose to ask a different question, “And you saw this for yourselves? You’re certain this wasn’t a trick?”

 

The students looked to each other as if to double check. Louis grumbled, “Haru, Gouhin and Legosi all thought it was legitimate.”

 

Again Jack gave more details, “We saw the lions on their hands and knees when we arrived. Some smelled like they’d even been crying. Legosi left with Gouhin to do the healing, they were gone for a bit, then we heard an incredibly powerful storm upstairs - but it only lasted a few seconds. A bit after that, a dark young lion returned and they all started cheering. Their joy and relief were palpable.” Jack glanced at Raul for a second and then added, “All things considered… I don’t think that many gangsters could all fake it that well.”

 

The young lion, Raul, was too drained to look up. Knees turned inwards, Raul anxiously rubbed at the cloth over his thighs. “It wasn’t a trick. Agata really did get messed up… and we couldn’t heal it on our own…”

 

The word ‘we’ stood out in Gon’s mind, but the old principal kindly decided not to draw attention to it. He could already see how the other pieces fit together with Raul and the Shishigumi. 

 

Jack, however, tried to lie for him, “The gang asked Raul for help first, cause they thought a lion healer would be more sympathetic, but we don’t need to tell that part to anyone else.”

 

Jack glanced at the lion and saw a flash of gratitude in weary eyes. 

 

Gon saw it too, and heard the lie in Jack's meticulous word choice. The old tiger still chose not to call them on it. Raul looked more tired than anyone else, stressed and exhausted, and it cost Gon nothing to be nice.

 

Let children be children for just a little more. 

 

Gon sipped his coffee and looked at the others, “I hope you all have your cover story straight. I can talk to the dorm mothers to clear this up with them, but if this incident was as large as you describe… then eventually other people will be asking questions.”

 

Louis scoffed and rocked back on two legs of his chair. “Thankfully, my father and the sages already gave us one: there was an incident in the woods, people got hurt, and they begged us for additional assistance. The sages needed a bunch of strong young benders immediately and my dad knew I was friends with several. But as this involves an extremely sensitive matter with the spirits and none of us want to get cursed, we have been forbidden from saying anything further.”

 

Gon gestured at the group with his coffee cup, “And - spirits forbid - if there are any rumors of the avatar being involved?”

 

Raul repeated Louis word for word: “As this involves an extremely sensitive matter with the spirits and none of us want to get cursed, we have been forbidden from saying anything further.”

 

The old tiger sighed and set his cup back down on the table. “Well then… maybe the world won’t end today.” Gon rubbed at his eyes for a moment, “And you’re absolutely certain Legosi is safe with them?”

 

Louis huffed as if the idea amused him. “Yeah, Haru is still with him and he couldn’t ask for a better bodyguard.” The red deer yawned into his hand, as he was pretty tired himself. “If any of the lions have nefarious intentions, she’ll know it before they even enter the room - and then she’ll take their souls.”

 

Louis glanced back at the massive bear, “No offense, Riz.” The bear smirked and carefully shrugged with those broad shoulders of his, “None taken. I know what I’m about.”

 

Gon opened his mouth to reply, then stopped to think. “…If it was literally anyone but this group, I wouldn’t have to ask this question, but… was that an evocative metaphor or has Haru actually learned to take souls now?”

 

Louis, Jack, and Riz all looked far too entertained at the prospect. Now Raul was concerned and the young lion asked, “What else did I miss that Haru is secretly the scariest bender?”

 

Jack gently rubbed the lion’s shoulder, “I’ll tell you all about it later.”

 

……

 

Raul still had his head bowed as the group left Gon. Riz the bear went one way to check in with Tem, then maybe he’d hit the kitchens. Louis wanted to discuss a few more things with his father off campus.

 

That left Jack and Raul heading to the carnivore dorm alone. The lion had none of Jack’s confidence though. Raul muttered, “You didn’t have to cover for me. I’m pretty sure Gon knows…”

 

Despite everything that happened, the dog was standing straight and tall. “Do you want Gon to know?”

 

Raul scoffed, “No. Of course not.” The lion slouched a bit shorter than the dog, and Raul held his arms closer into his sides. “I’d rather no one know.”

 

The friendly dog ‘accidentally’ walked too close, bumping arms with the lion. Then Jack smiled even bigger, “Well, it wasn’t a problem for me. I’m used to covering for Legosi. So it’s no big deal.”

 

Head low, the lion still made tiny noises of displeasure. His tufted tail swayed awkwardly behind him. “It’s… It’s not like I sought them out, okay? A bunch of people were hurt, and, and they needed another healer.”

 

It made Jack chuckle, just a little. “Yeah, uh, I was outside their base when all the fighting went down. So I don’t doubt it.” Raul opened his mouth like he was about to protest, but Jack grabbed him firmly by the wrist. Jack reassured him, “Hey. It’s no big deal. And you don’t have to be defensive with me. I get it.” Then Jack let him go, but stayed facing the lion. “And this was probably the worst night in your life, so… the real question is what you’d like to do next.”

 

The mumbling, fidgety lion held his own wrist - where Jack’s hand had just been. Raul muttered, “I’d kinda like to sleep for a week or somehow erase my own memories… That’s not gonna happen, so I think I’ll settle for sleeping a few hours and going from there.”

 

“Hmm. Well if you want, I could help you loosen up first.” The dog offered his hand like he was prepared to waterbend, “You said it’s like the only thing that helps you relax.”

 

Raul looked a little more embarrassed about that and nervously stepped aside. The lion stammered even more, “Any other day I’d, I’d take you up on that in a heartbeat… b-but I’m already asleep on my feet, so I should just go to bed.”

 

That first part sounded hopeful though, and it kept the dog’s tail wagging. Jack put his hands in his pockets, “Well if you change your mind, you know where my room is. I’ll be around.”

 

Raul wasn’t sure if it was his imagination or not, but he thought Jack just winked at him, too. “Th-thank you. Thanks. I appreciate that… really.” Raul walked notably faster the rest of his way, tufted tail swishing behind him.

 

It might have just… drawn Jack’s eyes a little more…

 

It’s kind of a cute tail, isn’t it??



……



You know, when you’re a twinky labrador with low combat skills, it’s easy to be intimidated. 

 

When Hino, Dope and Agata all stood together, Jack had every right to be concerned! Did Hino just take that sword everywhere?

 

Jack had just finished his waterbending lesson with Legosi and Ibuki, so at least the dog wasn’t alone - just a little tired. He and Legosi were about to leave the lion’s stronghold for the academy. But any group of warrior lions could be unsettling, and those three were clearly on a mission.

 

(Suspiciously pretty lions or not.)

 

Dope led the charge with what he hoped was a friendly wave, “Hey, guys! Jack, right?”

 

Wolf and dog both exchanged confused looks and slowed to a stop. Jack awkwardly replied, “Yeah, why?”

 

Legosi was more forceful, “Do you guys need something? We need to be heading back to school.” The alliance was new, after all, and Legosi still felt like he had to act tough - particularly in defense of Jack. 

 

Stepping forward, Agata was all smiles though, “Just a quick question is all! We kinda wanted to ask Jack about his relationships.”

 

Dope quickly held his hand past Agata’s chest to interrupt, “But we’re also scary lion gangsters and we didn’t want to freak you out, so we thought it’d be better to approach you when Legosi is around.”

 

Jack stammered for a moment, “Uhhh… thank you?” 

 

Legosi stood more protectively of the dog, chest rumbling just shy of a growl. “Watch it.”

 

Might have been hard to tell if that was a threat to the lions or a warning for Jack.

 

Jack glanced at Legosi again and put a hand on his shoulder. Then the dog asked, “What kind of relationship are you talking about?”

 

Well, after everything that happened, Hino was also acting unusually protective - just of their youngest recruit. He puffed himself up and asked directly, “What are your intentions with Raul?”

 

Legosi lost his aggression immediately and looked surprised instead. “Raul??” 

 

“Raul?” Jack’s head tilted in similar confusion.

 

“Raul,” Hino spoke like it should have been obvious. “Waterbender, medic, goes to school with you. Swoopy mane.”

 

Leaning over Dope’s shoulder, Agata perked up and playfully added, “Makes dramatic declarations of how much he wants to keep being friends with you? You know. That Raul.”

 

Legosi glanced between them. “He did? When was that?” The wolf was blinking multiple times.

 

Suddenly self-conscious, Jack first had to fix his weight on his feet. “Same night we all became allies,” he answered Legosi first. Then Jack faced the lions, “…Okay, so I understand the nature of the question, but I still feel like I missed something very important. I thought he just wanted to be friends?”

 

Dope and Agata shared a knowing chuckle. Agata joked, “Yeah, he totally wants to be ‘friends.’ And maybe even ‘roommates.’”

 

Hino crossed his arms and insisted, “At least we’re extremely suspicious about the ‘roommates’ part and Raul is very sensitive. He’s been going through a very rough time in his life - and this week did not help much. …That’s partially our fault for bringing him with us, so if he has a chance at being happy, we want him to be happy.”

 

More the diplomat, Dope explained that, “And we just wanted to make sure he’s not gonna get hurt. Emotionally. …Again. …So like, if you’re not into him, please just let him down gently.”

 

Agata leaned in with a hopeful smile, “But if you do happen to be into him-” 

 

Dope interceded again, “Which you don’t owe us or him!”

 

Agata held Dope aside to finish, “Then you should get on that sooner rather than later.” Agata gripped his hands up together and started getting more serious, “And yeah, what Hino said. We messed up but he got hurt, too. …Our little cub could really use some happiness.”

 

Hardly little or a cub. Raul was athletic in terms of build, bigger than Tao but smaller than Bill.

 

Still, Jack took a step back just cause the lions had been getting progressively closer the whole time. Though now he was more confused than concerned. “Again, uh, this is new information for me. So I don’t really have ‘intentions’ per se. We’ve just been friends.”

 

Lions sighed in defeat. With another quick thought, Jack added, “…I want to keep being friends, for sure. Beyond that, I can’t really give you a better answer, cause I haven’t entertained the idea of anything further, and he hasn’t said anything either.” Jack chose expressly not to say anything about the cute tail or how much Jack actually did vibe with his lion study buddy. “But I am totally with you on the ‘Raul deserves happiness’ front. …His self-esteem is almost as bad as Legosi’s.”

 

Legosi was a little more relaxed at that point, and even gave a chuckle. “Wow, that bad, huh?”

 

Jack held up his pointer finger, “Don’t tell him I said that. I’m just making a point.” Then he shook his head and clarified, “Worst case scenario, yes, I will be extremely gentle with his heart.”

 

Suspicious Hino still wanted to verify, “So despite the taboo, you aren’t inherently against the notion of an interspecies homosexual relationship?”

 

The question made the blonde dog roll his eyes. “Seriously?” Jack thumbed at the wolf, “My best friend is Legosi. No, I’m not against it.”

 

Hino huffed, “Good.” Dope agreed, “Good.” Agata cheered, “Great!”

 

Legosi clapped his hands, “Okay, so if that’s settled, can we head out already? It’s dinner time. My stomach is growling. …I need food, not drama. …Feed me.”



……



After forging an alliance with the Shishigumi, ‘awkward’ was an inevitable part of life. Raul seemed caught between wanting to forget the night happened and constantly wanting to apologize. 

 

So … what the lions told Jack? It didn’t change much.

 

Sure, Jack felt a little more self-conscious, but maybe the lions were wrong. Maybe Raul did only want to be friends. 

 

They still had some classes together, and saw each other in the afternoon for pro-bending. 

 

If Raul was walking to breakfast alone, the lion was more reluctant to sit close to Jack. That was new and a bit discouraging. Jack just chose not to comment, positively or negatively. If the lion needed some space to process things, Jack could let him have it. 

 

But if Azumo was on the lion’s shoulder, it was almost normal again. The bat had become friends with Jack, too, after all, and he didn’t know about all the recent craziness. Azumo expected he and Raul would be sitting by Jack per usual, and Raul didn’t want the bat asking too many questions, so… that’s what happened. The two ended up side-by-side for dinner anyway, with Azumo as their middle man. Bat. Man.

 

After a few days like that, Jack honestly couldn’t tell if Raul wanted to be more than friends or if the lions were just fucking with them. Jury was out. That’s why Jack had to secretly consult the team’s resident love expert.

 

Jack waited for a solitary moment with the rabbit. “Hey, uh, Haru?”

 

Haru started to crack a smirk the moment he spoke. “Yes?~”

 

Jack stood a bit taller and cleared his throat. “First off, I’d like to preface this by saying… I am smarter than Legosi.”

 

Haru burst out laughing immediately.

 

The dog slowly let eyelids fall and sighed. “Haru, that is not helping.” Jack gestured to her with both hands, “Okay, listen, I’ve been getting a lot of mixed signals lately and I’m not the only one worried about Raul. You have that weird ability to read people, so… can you tell how Raul really feels about me? …Haru, that is not helping. Haru. Stop laughing. Stop it. It is not that funny. …Haru!!”

 

*

 

That rabbit was a horrible little monster… but she also knew her shit.

 

Good enough for Jack. 

 

So equipped with certain, secret knowledge, Jack could proceed with bold new confidence!

 

The next time he saw Raul eating breakfast alone, Jack didn’t even hesitate. He took his own tray and sat right with him.

 

Things were going to get better now. Jack was sure of it.

 

And he was, after all, a healer…



……



Sitting at his dormitory desk, Raul leaned forward and rested his maned head on his arms. He groaned at the very first touch of Jack’s waterbending to his back. 

 

Hands aglow, the dog was careful about not moving too fast. The gentle healing began at Raul’s upper back, and then moved a bit closer to his neck. Jack realized almost immediately, “You are really tense today…”

 

The lion mumbled to the right, “Sorry…” 

 

“Heh. Apology unnecessary.” Jack slowly moved the water across the lion’s shoulders, letting him feel the cooling touch of it. Healing energy radiated through the shirt and deeper. “Just something I noticed. I’m glad you’re letting me do this again. We can get back to the reading after you’ve relaxed a bit.”

 

Uncertain, Raul made a tiny noise. “You don’t have to do this, Jack… Everybody else went out. If it’s a hassle-”

 

“It’s not,” Jack answered before Raul even finished the sentence. The dog added a purposeful squeeze to the lion’s shoulders. “I like doing this.”

 

The air hitched in Raul’s lungs, not expecting the firm grasp or how nice it felt. As thumbs pressed in, the lion even groaned. Jack’s tail gave a wag for the reaction, “That sounds like a good noise.”

 

Raul stammered in embarrassment, “S-sorry.”

 

Jack reminded him with a smile, “Your apology is still unnecessary. And it feels like after last week, you really needed some extra attention…” Jack repeated the extra squeeze and press, and was rewarded with the same pleasured groan. “You’re so tight…”

 

Once more the lion started to say sorry, but he cut himself off this time. 

 

Jack kept working on those shoulders and reassured him, “That’s better… You don’t have to apologize just because you feel bad. Feeling bad isn’t the same as being bad. So if you want to say something, say thank you. …Positive appreciation versus negative self-assessment!” 

 

The lion’s tail flicked between his legs, and it was hard for Raul to say much of anything. “I do feel bad… I’m supposed to be able to handle this stuff on my own, but I can’t. And then I feel even worse.”

 

“Supposed to?” Jack used his thumbs more, pushing a bit harder between the lion’s shoulder blades. “Who says that?”

 

Raul gave a longer groan - a mixture of physical relief, in conflict with the pain of old concerns. “I don’t know… Everybody… We’re supposed to be kings… the best of beasts… but I only ever feel like a loser.”

 

“I think you’d make a great king,” Jack said - to an immediate scoff from Raul. The cheery dog ruffled the lion’s mane, “What? You’d look great. Your mane is all fluffy and swoopy, perfect for a crown…”

 

Raul had a distinct shiver at the way Jack’s fingers stroked through his mane. He had to will himself still, fighting the urge to pat it all back down. “My stupid head is heavy enough… I don’t even want to be a king… ”

 

Jack let his hands drift back down to the lion’s shoulders, and returned to the healing art. “What do you want to be?”

 

“Cared for.” The words escaped Raul before he could stop them, then he quickly protested, “Th-that was a joke. A stupid joke. Haha. Ha… Please don’t repeat that.”

 

Jack’s hands gave a firmer squeeze on the lion’s upper arms. “It doesn’t have to be a joke.”

 

Raul felt a shiver run up his spine. “H-huh?” His tail actually trembled.

 

Jack gently rubbed and squeezed over the lion’s upper arms, hoping to work the tension from there, too. “I told you I like doing this… This is caring for you… and if everyone - not just the Shishigumi but your whole clan - all expect you to care for them… I imagine it’s been awhile since you got any caring at all.”

 

And despite the way Jack made it feel so good, Raul still murmured a protest, “They care… They actually…” The lion had to take a deep breath, “This is going to sound insane, but… the Shishigumi actually have… a pretty big heart.”

 

The dog moved the water back up Raul’s shoulders, then down his back once more. Jack was hesitant to ask, “Can you… say more about that?”

 

The lion rumbled again and turned the way he rested his head. “We’re all shit out of luck, my whole clan… but the gang only recruited me to save people. They tried to make me comfortable, even at their own expense. They fed me, protected me, and… they could be friendly. Even affectionate! Even more than my own family.” 

 

Maybe the healing was starting to work, cause it seemed the lion's tongue was looser. Raul began to ramble, “They keep trying to help me relax, but I’m so messed up nothing works, I can’t let my guard down ever, and now it’s like… I could leave the gang. Ibuki said I could. So I’m not trapped by them. I’m trapped by everything else. And a crazy part of me keeps thinking… what if I stay? Stay with a bunch of macho lion gangsters, because they comfort me.” Raul sighed so deep and for a moment his eyes went wide. “It’s crazy… and I feel so pathetic.”

 

“It’s not pathetic,” Jack was quick to correct. “But I’m proud of you for saying you ‘feel’ that way. …Our feelings can be really hard to process, especially when things get that complicated. And I appreciate you telling me all that.” 

 

No response just yet. The lion barely grunted. Jack brought the water further into the middle, where spiritual energy pooled down the length of the lion’s spine. A skilled healer could learn a lot from feeling out the chakras. 

 

As Jack tried to gently loosen the flow of blocked energy, he offered more encouragement. “Choosing comfort doesn’t make you weak, Raul. On the contrary: these healing sessions have always made it clear to me that you spend too much time trying to be strong. Your body and your spirit are way out of alignment. Like, when’s the last time you just… jumped in a river and had fun?”

 

The lion actually scoffed. “Never?”

 

Jack corrected, “Okay, the ocean.”

 

Raul blankly insisted, “Yeah, that’s not happening.”

 

“A lake?” No reply. The dog frowned, then rephrased it again, “Raul… what did you last do for fun with your element?”

 

It took the confused Raul even longer to answer, “…I don’t? My bending isn’t for fun, Jack.”

 

A number of gears turned into place and Jack finally understood. “Do you… not enjoy your waterbending?”

 

The lion gave an awkward shrug, “No? It’s not entertainment to me. I have it. I have to use it. …If you can have fun with it, that’s great, but… that’s not me.”

 

Jack tried thinking back to others, but it didn’t take him long to remember, “…Well, I know this isn’t a Felidae thing. I’ve seen Tao go surfing.”

 

Raul stated the obvious, “I’m not Tao…”

 

“Still…” Jack trailed off in thought, staring at the glowing water around his own hands. 

 

Maybe it was time for Jack to make his move. 

 

“Okay,” Jack said as he bent the water back into a gourd. “Speaking in my official capacity as the team’s best medic and your doctor-in-training… you need to do something different in your life. Radically. Immediately. So! I’m taking you on a date tomorrow.”

 

The fur on Raul’s neck instantly began to bristle. “…A what?”

 

“A play date!” Jack rephrased, but that was no better. 

 

Fiercely blushing, Raul half turned in the chair to stare back at him - as if the lion still misheard him. 

 

Jack capped the gourd with a mischievous face, “You’re out of spiritual alignment, Raul, with yourself and the world around you. You need to get closer to your element - physically and spiritually - so if you don’t know how to have fun waterbending, then I’ll teach you how to do that!” The blonde dog smirked with a flash of fangs, “On a date.”

 

Raul swallowed hard. His ears felt like they were burning. “You’re joking.”

 

“Nope!” Jack returned the gourd to his back, tying it off with a loop of rope. “I’ve been looking for an excuse to ask you out for a while. This is perfect. It’s the weekend. No school. So you, me, tomorrow morning? We’re hitting the water and getting soaked. Wear something you can get wet.”

 

Jack in minimal clothing and soaking wet: what an unholy image the dog just conjured. It was flaring to life in the timid lion’s brain. Raul struggled to argue, “J-Jack, I, I really don’t think-”

 

Jack leaned a hand against the lion’s chair, looming over the feline. “Come on, big guy, don’t you want to have fun with me?~” 

 

Steam puffed off the swoopy-haired lion and Raul was stuck stammering for an extended period of time. 

 

The dog gave a single, victorious growl before standing up straight to leave. “That’s what I thought. …If I don’t see you at breakfast, I’ll swing by to pick you.”



……



The lion’s eyes were wide before Jack even showed up at the breakfast table. Raul had been staring at the school-provided meal, spooning it into his mouth, a bundle of feline nerves. If this was supposed to make him less tense, it hadn’t worked so far.

 

But, tray in hand, Jack showed up as irrepressible as the dawn, “Hey! You ready for our rudimentary waterbending study session?~”

 

The nervous lion squeaked, “C-can I say no? I wanna say no.”

 

No offense taken at least. Jack actually expected he’d say that. The blonde dog sat down across from him and promptly picked up his own spoon, “You can, but I’d like to hear your reasons why.”

 

“Cause it’s not safe?” Was that not obvious? Raul glanced aside at the few students around the dining hall. Thankfully it was fairly empty at this hour, but still. “…We’re already pushing our luck just sitting together like this. We look weird.”

 

Jack casually began eating, then asked, “Do you like sitting together like this?”

 

Raul had to whisper, “Of course I do. I love talking to you. You and Azumo are like my only real friends.”

 

Jack already knew, “So the issue isn’t me, it’s location.” Then the dog went right on eating.

 

“Yes,” the anxious lion breathed hard. It was a challenge to talk quietly without also looking suspicious at a distance. “Like, if we go to some dojo’s training pool, we get seen. We go upriver, we run into boats. On the beach? More people. Maybe sea creatures. Lake in the woods? Spirits. There’s no safe place for this.”

 

Jack had been listening while eating, but he stopped entirely to provide an answer. The dog calmly explained, “Yeah, and I considered the same things when I planned this. And especially after what happened to your friend, I get why you’d be scared of spirits…” 

 

“…Caution is merited. I’m not Legosi - but you have to remember I grew up in the deep woods just like him. I’ve still been traveling through them all the time for our secret lessons. …I’ve spent more of my life in the woods than in civilization. So if you’re with me, if you do what I say, I promise we’ll be okay.”

 

The lion looked down at his plate and made a quiet noise of displeasure.

 

Jack glanced around for a quick second, then he leaned a bit closer. One hand stretched further over the table. “I don’t want to diminish your feelings… and I definitely don’t want you to be uncomfortable. But I can’t help to make things comfortable for you if we’re not on the water. …Do you want to feel better?”

 

Raul used his free hand to fuss with his whiskers. “Yes… of course I do…”

 

Jack smiled and whispered, “I want that, too. And with waterbending, I can treat the symptoms, but the underlying problem is still there. You are way too tense, all the time.”

 

The lion mumbled, “I know… And, and I’ve said stuff like that to people, too. Hell, even Ibuki was stressed out and bleeding chi… That technique you taught me was helping him, too, but I knew he had to make a change…”

 

Flattering to hear it helped, as far as Jack was concerned, but his focus was still on Raul, not Ibuki. The dog wondered out loud, “Maybe cause we’re waterbenders, we’re just more sensitive to the world around us like this. Emotionally. Stress hits us harder?”

 

Raul murmured unhappily and picked at his food. “Who knows… Fire is fierce, earth is tough, air just slips away… Always seemed like our bending fit our personalities somehow…” Food was pushed left, and then brushed to the right. 

 

The lion didn’t mean to deflect the conversation, but he idly recalled, “I’ve read theories that it relates to our chakras, too. …Maybe what was strongest when our bending woke up? …Just no way to be sure across an entire population, and spirits make everything weird…” The lion shrugged and dug his spoon into his breakfast, “You always seemed like you had it all together.”

 

The dining dog laughed just once. “I had a lot of support. …I had a big family, I had Legosi and my roommates, a few different masters over the years…” The labrador spoke more seriously, “and I have to acknowledge that I’m part of Clan Canida and that’s shaped my life experiences. We’re a pretty social, supportive group across the board. Maybe not as strong as Felidae individually, but there’s more of us, so… I didn’t have to worry about combat training as much as you did.”

 

Feline shoulders sagged under the weight of Raul’s mane. The lion seemed particularly solemn in that moment, even while murmuring around a mouthful of food. 

 

Jack added with the same sincerity, “And I thought more about what you said last night, and I get it. I do. It makes sense: if you’re a male lion, raised expressly to fight, and your only experience with bending is fighting or healing… then yeah, it’s not gonna be fun. But bending is more than that stuff. It’s part of our own spirits. It’s how we connect and interact with the world.”

 

The lion sounded almost sarcastic as he assumed, “And if my only interaction with the world is bad, it’s all going to feel bad.”

 

The labrador huffed a small laugh, because somehow it sounded funny that way. Jack scratched at his cheek, “Well, uh, at least your bending might feel that way. But!” Perky Jack held his spoon up, “We can change that! Starting today, I can help make it fun! Your rudimentary waterbending entertainment instructor! …We can have a lot of fun… together.”

 

At that final word, the timid lion swallowed hard. Raul seemed to shrink further down. “J-Jack… um… L-last night though, um… y-you called it a-”

 

“I did,” Jack answered, already knowing the question.

 

Called it a date.

 

The lion shivered in place, eyes now looking anywhere but the canine. Raul stammered, “Th-that’s a, um, that’s… Is that a… translation difference or something? C-cause if you call it that, in Felidae, well, it, it sounds-”

 

The grinning blonde said firmly, “As I intended.” Then Jack softened because, “I like spending time with you, Raul. …I want to spend more time with you. …Is that okay?”

 

Another gulp, but that was nerves, not food, going down the lion’s throat. Meekly Raul nodded, trying to fight a distinct blush from forming on his face. “S-sounds good. Um… Y-yeah, that… that’s okay.”

 

The dog’s tail made a distinct noise as it wagged through the air. Jack hurried to take another bite and smiled even bigger. “Then okay… sounds great.”



……



They didn’t need anything but the clothes on their backs.

 

They only had to walk a short distance into the woods, with Jack’s tail wagging the whole way. The dog helped him navigate a few bushes, holding Raul’s hand through the rougher part. Jack could smell the river nearby and thought to double check, “You know how to swim faster with your waterbending, right?”

 

The lion followed nervously along, “Yeah… our combat instructors make sure all waterbenders can do that much… I mean, they taught me how to fight before we learned I could heal, so I know some things…”

 

Jack held a last branch aside for Raul to sneak past, and Raul found himself staring right at a river. Sure, the lion knew that’s where Jack was guiding him, but Raul knew little of the nearby forests. There were so many different rivers around Cherryton and not all of them were even named. 

 

This river looked fairly deep, and quite a few meters across. Various trees reached out overtop, providing partial shade, and making the river seem thinner from the sky above.

 

If a bird flew over, they might not see the pair down there at all.

 

Jack gave a final squeeze of the lion’s hand before letting go, “Well, then, do you know how to… skate??” 

 

The dog darted towards the river’s edge, the dividing line between dirt and liquid. But instead of sinking, Jack started running across the surface, feet pummeling the water. It was just a few steps, and then he switched to a skating stride as if it was ice. With each move side-to-side, water kicked up in a short spray.

 

The dog was giggling already as he alternated skating and sliding over the surface of the river, always in motion. His wagging tail sure made it seem like he was having fun.

 

“Uhh…” Raul hesitated at the water’s edge, just barely tapping his foot against it. “I mean, I’ve seen a few masters do it, but… can’t really say I’ve had success…” When Raul concentrated energy to the bottom of his foot, he could step on the liquid and felt some resistance - but it still pushed right through. He tried a few times, but it wasn’t like they could just walk on water.

 

The happy dog exclaimed, “Well, that’s why I’m here! Don’t think of it like ‘stepping.’ You gotta keep moving. Speed makes it easier!” Jack raced one direction, then slowed, braced feet kicking up water, and he started to fall downwards… 

 

…Then he hurried the other way and water buoyed him back up. “It’s surface tension! Our bending just enhances that, pushes off harder. Waterbending is push and pull! And later on you get to do really fun things like-” Jack skated across the surface, letting the water dip just a bit before riding it upwards and jumping high. He twirled through the air, several wet circles, before landing and skating just as before. 

 

The dog laughed excitedly and jumped like that another two times. Raul watched with a mixture of awe and apprehension. What Jack could do was gorgeous, but when Raul looked down at his own feet on the moist earth… he couldn’t get himself to move.

 

Still smiling, Jack slid his way back to the shore, careful not to spray Raul in the process. He walked up by the lion and held his hand, then brightly offered, “Beginners sometimes use ice to get a feel for it first. I can help pull you along first, if you trust me.”

 

The awkward lion tried not to gulp. “Like, uh, a boat or something?”

 

The dog gave a tiny laugh. “Or something.” Then Jack knelt down by the river and crafted a pair of short ice skis from the water. “You step on the ice and stick yourself to it. Then I pull you along and you get a feel for the push and pull yourself. Okay?”

 

That made Raul hesitate even more, and the lion held still. He distinctly refused to step on the skis. “I’m… I’m gonna fall like that.” 

 

The blonde dog squeezed the lion’s arm, “Then I have an excuse to catch you and feel you up.”

 

Raul snorted and weakly pulled back, “That’s terrible.”

 

Jack teased him, “That’s flirting. We’re on a date. …But really, what if you fall?” Jack threw himself backwards into the river, splashing through the surface. He popped back up and spit some water out of his mouth, “I fell. I’m wet! Jump in.”

 

“Now?” Raul glanced around again, but they were just as alone as always. Still no spirits, still no people.

 

The dog giggled to himself, “Yeah, now!” He splashed some of the water in Raul’s direction. Jack continued playfully, “Come on, big guy! It’s just the water - and you bend it! Don’t fear the water, connect with it - or I’m going to say naughty things that make you blush, and then you’ll want to hide in it.”

 

The lion’s ears felt hot already. Limbs pulled in closer. “You wouldn’t.”

 

Jack lifted his arms above the surface, and four liquid tentacles began to rise with them. “Did you know that the octopus style has a number of therapeutic applications in massage?”

 

Raul went straight to scarlet, “Lalala shut up!” The lion didn’t just jump, but pounced forward - crashing into the water and Jack. The dog surfaced a few seconds later, only to break out into laughter. Raul followed up, mane messily covering part of his face.

 

The giggling canine splashed at him like a child, and Raul wetly splashed right back. They were both spluttering and laughing in no time, and then Raul actually grabbed him to wrestle underwater.

 

Things got a lot lighter after that.

 

 

Raul warily tried the ice skis, but his balance was better than the lion first thought. He was feline after all. The tail helped. Jack swam ahead of him, using waterbending to speed along. They each held one end of a vine, holding it like a rope between them, and the quick dog used it to pull the lion up river, deeper into the forest. Water rippled and streamed behind them.

 

The moment they got moving, it was so much easier to handle. Uncertain feet got a feel for it fast, the tension of water right below. Ebb and flow. Raul barely had to exert himself and the skis were carrying him away. 

 

Raul laughed once at the simplicity of trust and how Jack was so easily able to guide him into more.

 

The skis helped Raul float at first, but he was learning so quickly. He’d been bending water for years. It only took a few minutes for Raul to realize there was more resistance, too, whenever the skis caught a wave wrong or the angle shifted too much. 

 

It was still just skiing, not skating. That wasn’t the lesson today though. He could do more.

 

Raul let the ice skis shrink in size, until the ice just fit beneath his feet. He started putting his own legs into movement, pushing forward and to the sides - getting closer to Jack’s earlier stride. He had to keep moving. That was all there was to it. Then he let that ice disappear like the rest.

 

Jack rolled over to look back, legs kicking underwater to keep them speeding. He yelled out in excitement, “That’s it! You’re getting it! It’s just like that!”

 

The lion purred at affirmation, and it made him even bolder. Raul let go of the vine entirely and he kept racing forward. All on his own, the lion was skating over the surface. Raul laughed in relief and joy, and suddenly it was like a whole new world opened up! 

 

Raul skated out wider, further left, further right. He let feet fall just a little under the surface, then pushed back up and hurried forward. He felt the difference between running and skating, slid lower to scratch the surface. He scrambled forward, bounding and bouncing along. The lion’s face was split wide open in sudden play.

 

Jack cheered and splashed alongside him, “You got it! Haha! You got it, Rau! Just like that! See! You got it!” The dog shifted to breast strokes, then shoved himself above water so he could skate, too.

 

Suddenly Raul chose to dive forward, down into the clear river. Just as quickly, he leapt over the surface to go running again. Jack did likewise, and then they made a game of it: over and under, skating and swimming, embracing both sides.

 

They laughed themselves up river, until the waterway started to split. Raul was going to ask where to, but Jack was already pointing the way. “Over there! That way!” The dog guided them deeper through the woods, on a liquid road he already knew.

 

Soon enough the pair ended up at a secret lake, half shrouded by trees.

 

But by that point, they’d gone much further than Raul first thought and he needed a break. The lion was still rumbling happily as he laid at the edge of the lake, with the occasional laugh slipping from his chest. Speckled sunlight snuck down through the treetops, and a breeze made it all dance - trees and light alike.

 

Jake pulled up beside him, tail wagging just as rapidly as ever. Even panting himself, the cheerful dog pointed out, “I’ve never seen you smile so big.”

 

The lion chuckled and hid his eyes behind a hand, “I smile…”

 

The dog teased him, “Not that much!” And then Jack gave him a playful push, “And it’s a really good smile, too!”

 

The lion started blushing, but was unable to stop purring. “It is not.~” Raul tried to roll away, “I’m a lion. It’s all fangs and - creepy.”

 

Jack grabbed him by the shirt and pulled him back, half pinning him to the ground. The dog held him down and insisted, “It’s a good smile!~ And that’s what this is all about: bringing that smile out even more! Getting you to relax and let go!” He rubbed the lion’s chest, “Getting you comfortable in your own body, and in your element!”

 

Innocent, Jack may have intended the gesture to be. Streaks of sunlight rained down and made the blonde dog all the more angelic. But the fact was: the dog had physically grabbed Raul and forced him onto his back, and now Jack was even looming over him.

 

Among the several reactions Raul had, one of them was turning red and a second was steaming up. Yes, there was a third, in the front of the lion’s shorts.

 

The steam was the most obvious though and made Jack momentarily turn aside. Jack chuckled when he realized, “Oh. Uh. Oops. …Too friendly?”

 

Raul awkwardly stammered several conflicting answers at once, and tried to subtly hide the state of his groin.

 

Jack discreetly chose to look the other way, “So, uh, probably way too soon for a first time, but, uh… should I kiss you now?”

 

Raul nearly squeaked, “N-not yet.” He cleared his throat and forced his voice lower, “S-s-so, uh, water games. You were, uh, gonna teach me some games in the water. Um.” Raul scrambled to get up and choked, “I’m gonna get in the water!”

 

The labrador covered his mouth and tried to muffle a giggle as Raul half ran, half threw himself into the lake to hide.



……



Dogs like playing with balls. It’s nigh universal.

 

Jack knew a lot of kiddie ways to play with snowballs, ice balls, or - since they were waterbenders - even bare-handing spheres of liquid water itself. They could slap a ball of water back and forth, always trying to keep it above the surface. 

 

They were more mobile in the lake, too, jumping higher, swimming faster. 

 

When a snowball went too high, Jack twisted up into a waterspout and sent himself flying to catch it. “Got it!” Then he safely crash-landed back into the lake, laughing the whole time.

 

They played themselves silly until the lion was exhausted. Raul ran out of stamina first. He waded out of the lake eventually, and flopped on the shore. Jack chose to follow after, so they ended up laying side-by-side once more.

 

The lion breathed heavily but happily, chest rising and falling to greater extents. “Okay,” Raul wheezed, “Okay, I see your point. Waterbending… yeah, this… this was fun.”

 

Jack chuckled and nudged the lion’s side. “Told you. …And you’re still smiling.”

 

Raul shook his head, and parts of his wet mane tossed about him. “Yeah, well… lions don’t play like this…” A few slick strands ended up on his face, and he had to wipe those aside.

 

Jack said without thinking, “Why not?”

 

It made the lion laugh. “Why? I don’t know, why are cats cats, and dogs dogs? They just are. …You ask most of us, drowning sounds like the worst way to die. …Even I prefer keeping my feet on solid ground.”

 

Jack frowned at it right away, half shocked at new data. “You didn’t mention that before.”

 

“Yeah, well, it’s not like I’m afraid of water… I think.” The lion had to take a deep breath, and it came out shakily. “I just… prefer my stability… The water doesn’t give me that.”

 

With a growing sense of guilt, Jack listened and wondered. Then he asked more gently, “And… how do you feel now?”

 

The lion gradually caught his breath and relaxed on the ground. “Like… running on water isn’t so bad…” Raul laughed at it once and rubbed his whiskers, “I haven’t had that much fun in years. And I’ve never moved that fast before!”

 

The dog’s tail whipped happily against the ground. “Mission accomplished then.” Guilt minimized. It all worked out in the end. “…Not so bad following your doctor’s orders then, is it?”

 

With a fanged smile, the lion shook his head and droplets flicked off the wet mane. “Not so bad, no. This time anyway…” Enough with the wet though. Raul reached up and bent the rest of the water off of his mane, then tossed the liquid back into the lake. Raul added with a wink, “But I did have a cute doctor, so I was willing to take a risk.”

 

The dog chuckled and nudged him again. “Careful there: even cute doctors can be wrong.” Jack sighed in contentment and looked up at the trees. “But this was good for me, too, for what it’s worth… It’s been awhile since I got to play this way myself.”

 

Raul rolled on his side to face the dog fully. “Did you used to play with Legosi like this?”

 

“Yeah,” Jack admitted, but only cause he knew it was safe. “It’s actually how we found out he was the avatar. We were playing in the river, I was showing him my waterbending. He copied my movements and… suddenly my pebble-bending buddy was bending water, too.”

 

Raul tried to imagine that for himself, but he only knew Legosi as the weirdly tall wolf teen. He never saw the slinky five year-old. The lion wondered, “What was it like? Growing up with him? Growing up with…”

 

Jack said with remarkable ease, “With a secret that could get my best friend killed? …Heavy, at first.” The dog nodded for a bit, then shrugged. “I had to grow up fast. Get smart. Got used to lying for him, cause oftentimes he was too shy to even talk. But… even if I could go back, I wouldn’t change it.”

 

The blonde dog had to stretch out, arms reaching high above him, feet angling off the earth. Then he let his limbs fall and folded his hands behind his head. “Cause as rough as some of it was… I still had Legosi. And he had me. We still got to play all the time. We just… had to be secret.”

 

The lion murmured to himself, before finally saying, “We… would have to be secret…”

 

Somehow Jack managed to smile at him, “I’m okay being secret.”

 

Raul mumbled sadly, “I don’t know if I am…” The lion looked up at the leaves and the glistening openings between branches, and he saw shadow more than light. “I know I’m not a king or a beast. I don’t think I ever will be…”

 

The gentle dog reassured him, “You don’t have to be. I already like you.”

 

The lion pressed on without commenting, “And I heard the gang was okay with taboos, but… I didn’t expect them to embrace Legosi the way they did. That’s… that’s actually a good sign for me.”

 

Jack’s conviction wavered, but he chose truth over discretion, “Yeahhh, well… I didn’t want to worry you there, but you don’t have to keep us a secret from them. Bit late for it anyway.” 

 

“Huh?” Raul blinked in confusion, clearly missing something. 

 

Jack admitted, “A few of them kinda came up to me the other day. They were pretty sure you had a crush on me, and wanted to make sure I wouldn’t break your heart.”

 

“WHAT?” Raul nearly jumped off the ground, but Jack reached a hand over the lion’s chest to keep him from doing so.

 

The dog was trying not to smirk, “They wanted you to be happy. They overheard us talking last week, and they felt bad for fucking up so much, so they… gave us their blessing.”

 

Raul clapped a hand over his muzzle and muffled a loud whine. His next words were muffled, too, “They didn’t! Please tell me they didn’t!”

 

Jack chuckled despite himself, grabbing at the lion’s hands. “They did, but it’s okay! It’s okay. They wanted to see you happy - seriously! And talking was all they did, I promise. No threats or guilt trips. They just gave me a little nudge to do what I already wanted to do.”

 

The lion still felt like flopping back on the ground and groaning in terror. As soon as Jack let go of Raul, Raul’s hands went over his eyes again. “They know I’m gay?? How many of them?? Was it that obvious??”

 

The dog rubbed affection at the lion’s belly, “Not obvious, but the benders knew - in whose company, you are in very good standing. I got more of the story from Legosi. At least two of them are dating each other, maybe four. Sabu is Sabu, Free gives no fucks, Hino dates outside the clan a lot, and apparently Louis’ dad is dating your boss. And they all love you, and Legosi, so I’m covered, too. …The Shishigumi does care, and they have our backs.”

 

The lion didn’t relax so much as go slack, as if muscles just couldn’t stay tight anymore. Raul groaned, “That’s not the point…”

 

Jack said with as much empathy as he could muster, “Then what is the point, Raul? I can’t help if I don’t understand.”

 

The lion sighed and turned his face aside. “I don’t understand either. Everything just seems so big and uncertain. Staying with the Shishigumi has its own problems, but if I don’t, I could be drafted and end up anywhere… I’m too important as a healer to just… do what I want… especially if what I want is weird…” 

 

Jack leaned on an elbow, all innocent and attentive. “You can’t tackle the whole future at once. The brain literally can’t handle it all. But we can talk it out together. So let’s start with that question first: Raul, what do you want? Now or in life.”

 

Crisis only half averted. The lion sighed and rubbed his hands at his face. “It’d be nice if I could just stop worrying all the time.” 

 

Jack encouraged him to keep talking, “Yeah, and…? …What else do you want? To be? To do? Anything. ”

 

Again the lion sighed, and his hands drifted back down to his sides. Raul kept his eyes on the dancing trees above. “I like studying… I do. I know it sounds stupid to a lot of people, but I like school. Learning. Reading. I’m good at memory work. It’s all … comfortingly straightforward.”

 

No judgement from the dog. Jack’s tail kept wagging, “You’d probably make a great teacher one day. Heh. Plus, I’m not ‘a lot’ of people either. I like studying, too. It’s part of why I like being friends with you.” The dog shrugged, “I’ve said it before, but Legosi and I have different interests. Same with my roommates. I’m the odd man out.”

 

Raul mumbled, “I’m the odd lion out,” and he wasn’t joking.

 

Jack just smiled and rubbed the lion’s belly, “Well, we can be the odd ones out, together.”

 

The lion’s toes curled in response, and Raul looked a little more self-conscious at the contact. “Together?” That time his eyes were drawn back to Jack’s. “Are you sure you… want to be together?”

 

“Heh. Well, yeah, isn’t that the point of this?” Jack let his fingers trail up the lion’s stomach, “Secret together, odd together, learning together… however it goes, we’d still be… together.”

 

Raul rigidly held in place, nervous and glancing down. “B-but… you have Legosi… D-don’t you have to… go with him?”

 

The smiling dog shook his head, “He’s got a whole gang now, just like you. Legosi will have a huge, complicated, wonderful life… and he doesn’t need me for every second of it.” Jack’s fingers ended up underneath the lion’s chin, “And he’s also… not here. …You are.” 

 

Raul had a single shiver as the dog drew near. His arms tucked in over his stomach. Legs fussed on the ground. “I, uh, I am, yeah. I’m… here.” 

 

Jack still gazed at the lion with such fondness. “And I … like being with you. Everything else… is just details. And if those details feel big and overwhelming, like they’re going to wash you away… I’ll teach you how to float.”

 

The lion had a single giggle and pawed the dog’s hand down. “I know how to float. I’m not that helpless.”

 

The dog smirked and rubbed rapidly up and down the lion’s front, “It’s a metaphor - and it got you smiling again.~”

 

The act might have tickled and Raul laughed, then tried to hold him back. “That’s cheating!~”

 

Jack laughed for his own reasons and insisted, “Well, hey, I can cheat if I want. You’re a gangster, it’s only fair I get to be a bad boy, too.~”

 

The lion let his arms fall, laughing limply on his back. Raul teased back, “What if I don’t want a bad boy?” Feline eyes were slowly blinking at his canine companion. 

 

The blonde dog was once more looming over the lion. Jack gave a soft growl, “Then I’ll try to be very, very good instead…” The dog let his gaze trail up and down the lion’s upper body, making his own desires clear. This was indeed a lion he could love. “And as a good dog, I should inform you that I still really want to kiss you… So would now be an okay time for that first kiss?” Jack leaned in closer, “Or… should we wait for another day in the future?” 

 

Raul gulped so loudly, it sent a thin ripple across the lake. 

 

“N-now could be good.”

 

As Jack leaned in and lips finally made contact, they were lucky the whole lake didn’t boil away.

Chapter 48: Foul is fair

Summary:

-Welcome to the new year. Long chapter is a double chapter.-

Don't go avatar.
Don't go avatar.
Don't go avatar.

Notes:

I intended to post this right after Christmas, but the place where my family is staying has the shittiest internet. Barely been able to use my computer. So... thank you for your patience, and let's hope this goes through. Comments keep me writing.

Chapter Text

Kai the mongoose was trying to control his breathing. “I’m just going to put this out there… This is intimidating, right?”

 

They were looking up from the bottom of the biggest stadium they had ever seen. It wasn’t even comparable. What Warden prepared for their game today blew every other town away. 

 

The playing field was nestled at the bottom of the canyon, with water troughs fed by the river underground. Warden’s athletes would be playing on the side of the field that was once ‘up river,’ and Cherryton down from them. The midday sun made sure it was all illuminated for everyone to see, even at a distance, but still the place felt cold.

 

Earth-bent benches went as far up the sides of the canyon as possible. Where the walls were too steep, actual rooms had been shaped out for even more seats. Beneath the surface, many tunnels went up through the earth on either side of the canyon. Some were left as slopes, others as staircases. There were even a few earthbenders functioning as elevators. That allowed for ease of travel from the inside out.

 

Flags and banners were waving at all altitudes, many on poles and even more from the eager audience. Some proudly proclaimed the names of their favorites, or hatred against the infamous ‘Team Carnivore.’ A few hand-drawn signs were disturbingly graphic.

 

The whole city could have shown up for this game and then some. Everyone was so noisy and excited, the whole canyon was filled with an echoing roar. The volume was so great, it was difficult to focus or even hear the people beside them. Sooner or later, sharp-eared animals were sure to get a headache.

 

The various leaders of the city had their own personal box, overlooking the field from Warden’s side. Most of those figures were either wearing elaborate lordly outfits, or armored like the rest of the guards. Among them was an elephant in layers of chainmail, and a rhino hardly needed the armor he wore. In black full plate, a giant knight with antlers was covered almost completely. Many zebras and horses had black warpaint smeared like stripes over the lighter armor they wore, making it harder to tell how many such guards there actually were. Those knights were closest to a central throne, where High Lord Yafya sat next to two royal beavers - the local king and queen of Warden.

 

Yet the size of the stadium wasn’t the only problem. The audience was just … herbivore. There wasn’t an even split or a simple majority. No, nearly everyone in that canyon was herbivore. The company from Cherryton could see a handful of carnivores at best, restricted to distant seats, and those were mid-breed species or smaller. 

 

Riz was almost assuredly the biggest carnivore in the entire city.

 

It didn’t help that Warden’s pro-benders were fiercely armored like the guards, coal-black fabric and metal gray. All those sharp edges made a mockery of protective sporting gear. Designed to intimidate? A few were running military drills, punching at empty air or sparring with each other. They seemed more like soldiers than teenage athletes. 

 

Cherryton’s blue and white armor was childish by comparison.

 

To no one’s surprise, every one of those players was herbivore as well. Most of Warden’s roster was straight from Clan Perisso: horses and zebras, rhinos and elephants. They were reinforced by other giant herbivores, including elk, hippo, and buffalo. The smaller players were largely from Clan Rodentia: rabbits, porcupine, some beavers and even a capybara.

 

Cherryton would be facing the smallest of those first: the mid-breed B team.

 

As in the other games, a local airbender served as the primary judge and announcer. The older man was some manner of moose. But the stadium was so big and so noisy, they needed additional airbenders to serve as a relay service. They raised their voice on the wind, and started describing certain rules and regulations for the audience’s benefit… 

 

Five rounds, first to three wins, victory by knocking the other team down or out of bounds, all that jazz. No ice, no waves, no lightning, everything in safe parameters… If no clear victor at the end of a round, they’d call for a one-on-one tiebreaker as needed.

 

Then they introduced the Warden team first. That included listing off the player’s names and their elements, and that allowed the Cherryton players to identify who could bend what. 

 

It was the same for Warden though: the announcer started introducing the Cherryton players the same way, and that was their cue to get on the field.

 

At least the mongoose wasn’t alone in his discomfort. As Kai forced himself to do breathing exercises, Legom the chicken quietly agreed, “Yes, that’s … intimidating.”

 

Tem almost looked like he was trembling. The alpaca shakily gripped Kai’s shoulder and said, “Kai… stay close to me, okay?”

 

The mongoose blew out one deep breath, just to take in another. “Yes, please.”

 

Tem was scared to take his eyes off the Warden team for even a moment. The alpaca spoke again from the side of his mouth, “Kibi?”

 

Kibi and Tem often played together in the past, a combo of earth and air in concert. That would be difficult or impossible if Tem was covering Kai instead. 

 

The anteater double checked the fit of his armored blue gauntlets, but Kibi still had confidence to be spare. “I’m good. You don’t have to worry about me today.” As the judge prepared to start the first round, Kibi clenched his fists in classic earthbender form. “This is just what I’ve been training for. …I’ll be safe.”

 

Kibi was very safe. 

 

Because as the whistle blew, the first barrage was all shot straight at Kai!

 

Tem’s airbending smacked it all down at once and Kai fired right back at Warden. 

 

Legom and Kibi attacked from the other sides, streaming water and tossing earth, and the round stayed that way. The Warden team was shooting almost entirely at Kai, a constant volley of earthen discs and fire blasts. 

 

They clearly wanted to take out Kai first. He was the only carnivore on the Cherryton side. It was like they had something to prove - and if Tem hadn’t been ready to defend, Kai would have been fried in seconds.

 

But Tem was ready and that made all the difference. Warden was honestly so focused on trying to hit Kai first, Kibi and Legom kept taking out the Warden players from the sides. 

 

Cherryton won the first round, but Tem was already gasping for breath. The stadium was booing so much, the others could barely hear Tem complain, “Holy spirits, I can’t keep blocking three guys at once!”

 

Wings out, Legom stayed ready to attack, “We only need to win three rounds! That was one!”

 

On guard, Kibi side-stepped over to the alpaca, “Tem, tell me if you need to switch now!”

 

Kai’s own mind was racing a different circuit and he suddenly got an idea. The mongoose waved out, “Guys, back up! Get away from me!”

 

Kibi yelled, “What?!” Tem swore, “The hell?!” The mongoose tried to whisper a plan, but the canyon was just so loud. Kai had to raise his voice, “They want to shoot me! Let them! We only need to win three times! Before they change strategy, I’ll be bait! Now give me room!!”

 

The alpaca hissed, “That’s insane!” Legom used her wing to brush Tem back, “We don’t have time to argue!”

 

It looked so much like they were leaving Kai to get hit.

 

As the judge prepared to blow the whistle, Kai dashed as far forward on the field as he was allowed.

 

Too late to second guess it. Kai couldn’t even look back, just hoped Legom, Tem and Kibi were spreading out. His eyes went their widest as three enemy benders all attacked with mechanical unity…

 

Kai flopped down onto his back as three attacks sailed over head.

 

The mongoose blasted himself back up onto his feet and ran to one side of the field, fire and earth pursuing his shadow. Water kept arcing towards him and being too slow. 

 

A sudden twist at the boundary line and Kai dashed back the other way. He zigged and zagged across the field, all his focus on chasing the next step. 

 

He barely even shot back, just ducking and diving. His fire blasts were defensive only, countering enemy attacks right before they could hit him. 

 

The lanky mongoose had long been the dodgiest firebender on the roster, and he needed that today.  

 

All he had to do was keep his cool - which Gon had been working on with him all year!! Keep cool, keep moving, keep dodging! The mongoose twisted and turned like a furry brown towel wearing armor. Sometimes he dashed on all fours or slid to escape, like he was playing a different sport entirely.

 

His wild efforts kept throwing the Warden benders for a loop, drawing eyes, catching attention - a firebender barely acting like fire at all. Avoid and evade, these were nomad tactics! But the novelty of it let Kibi and Legom catch two benders from the sides again! 

 

The twisting mongoose let loose a flurry of flares with his arms and tail, and that took out the third! Cherryton won the second round, too!!

 

One left! They just needed one more win!

 

The Warden benders quickly moved to a huddle of their own. 

 

Kai was gasping as if he’d just run a marathon, and he basically had. He warned the others, “Okay, I can’t do that again! Tem?”

 

“You already did great!” Tem looked at the others, “Now let’s reverse it! Us up front, Kai in back! Kai, catch your breath!”

 

“Yes, please!” The mongoose saluted and almost collapsed off his feet.

 

Kibi warned the rest, “They’re going to go crazy so they don’t lose this next round! Let them! They burn out this round, we win it all in the next! 3 to 1!”

 

Kibi, Legom and Tem formed a defensive line in the front, with Tem in the center. The opposing team shuffled placements on the field themselves, which element was where, but Warden stood aggressive, intent on violence. The desperation was clear in their posture, in each of them. 

 

Warden thought this would be an easy win - but now everything was going wrong. 

 

Warden would need to win three rounds straight to claim the match, while Cherryton only needed to win once more. Victory for Warden already seemed impossible.

 

No point getting sloppy now: Kibi shifted to a different stance entirely, something he read from the Dragon of the West. He’d been secretly working on the style for months. Fists opened up, limbs loosened, body ready to snap like a praying mantis.

 

The whistle blew, and Warden launched a massive assault - another combined barrage, but this time all on Tem! The airbender had blocked enough, made everything more difficult. Tem tried to air shield but the sheer pressure of it all was driving him straight back. 

 

Kai dashed to push Tem free of the barrage, but that just left the mongoose to take several hits himself. Water and fire drove the mongoose off the field - but Kai might have let it happen. The mongoose was drained enough already. 

 

He couldn’t keep dodging, not like Tem could - not anymore. 

 

But if they wanted to waste Warden’s time, Tem was better for that! The team needed their airbender! 

 

Legom and Kibi both fought a defensive game, ducking and dodging what they could. Blocking the rest. Tem rushed back to help them both, deflecting the most dangerous with cunning air currents.

 

Wasting time: that’s what it was and it was working. The Warden team caught on to their purpose eventually, which only made them fight harder, attack faster while they still had momentum - fire and water bordering on illegally large. 

 

Tem was still partially drained after the first match and they still wanted him gone - which meant he was the second player to get knocked off.

 

Legom managed to take out the enemy’s firebender herself, but the Warden earthbender got her right back. 

 

Kibi braced himself to keep Warden attacking, enduring earth and water with stoic resolve - and with that new style he had even more tricks to spare. Arms lashed out in sudden bursts of movement - countering and drawing back, minimizing the time he wasn’t on guard. They couldn’t find a moment’s weakness. They weren’t fast enough. The anteater got them throwing attacks the whole length of the match, and they couldn’t break him for anything!

 

The Cherryton company was cheering like mad, and it all turned out exactly as they planned: Warden was too burnt out to play like that again. Their firebender opened with a single, definitely-not-legal blast, but it was too weak to even stretch a meter! Kai and Legom came back fresh and obliterated the Warden players to clinch it, 3 to 1!

 

Didn’t matter that the whole stadium was booing; the Cherryton company all cheered anyway. Legosi’s tail had been wagging so much during that game. Their bending had all been so incredible to watch, and he cheered right along with Louis and the others. 

 

Bill carried Kai off the field on his shoulders, and Riz was all too excited to lift them both even higher. Tao was so relieved, flustered and impressed by his amazing tiny love. Everyone was hugging and congratulating them, but Kibi snuck in a quick, tight hug for Tao, too. No time for blushing though.

 

On the other side of the field, the Warden coach was yelling all manner of obscenities at his team for losing, but the next match was about to start.

 

*

 

The mid-breed A teams were already being called to take the field.

 

Haru, Els, Sanu the pelican and Mokichi the badger. Of the four of them, Mokichi was the only carnivore.

 

They doubted Warden would try the same stunt again - wasting two rounds trying to hit one carnivore. Too bad for Warden: that, ironically, would have worked far better against Mokichi. 

 

The badger was a stronger, more spiritual earthbender than Kibi, but not as dodgy as Kai. 

 

Stocky Mokichi couldn’t be, and he wouldn’t try to be. 

 

Mokichi could, however, fight just like the anteater. Mokichi could endure!

 

As the whistle blew for the first round, Mokichi ducked low to the earth. The short-legged badger leaned into attacks, often with one hand on the floor. He darted side to side, picking his shots at just the right time. Yet more than anything, he was just trying to hold his ground.

 

Water streams hit him and limbs braced, rooted, left him barely moved. 

 

Earthen discs came towards him. Sometimes he made them shatter on contact. Other times he caught them with ease and threw them back, even deflected them like Legosi would. 

 

For a fire blast? Haru or Sanu jumped in and swatted it back. The angry pelican played more aggressively from the start, after seeing what happened to Kai earlier. If Warden wanted to make a victim of Mokichi, Cherryton would make sure they suffered for the attempt.

 

Even Els was irate, and Haru was countering most of Warden herself. The four of them completely broke the Warden team and claimed the first round!

 

The stadium’s booing was constant then, a solid noise shaking the whole canyon beneath their feet.

 

Haru called over, “Mokichi, you good?!” The badger rolled his left shoulder, “Peachy. But those flames are intense - like illegally so! We gotta be careful!”

 

Burn any hotter and Cherryton’s sporting armor might not be enough. 

 

Haru took a closer look at the Warden firebender and the disgust slipped from her voice, “Uggghh, it’s one of them.” A male harlequin rabbit bounced on the balls of his feet, ready to throw even more fire. Haru wanted to gag, “Noble rabbit, my ass.”

 

Everyone was primed for the next round. Everyone burst forward, ready to battle the moment the whistle blew.

 

Both sides were exchanging a constant barrage of elements. Haru maintained an aggressive defense, constantly countering and bouncing attacks right back. She kept punishing the Warden players, but the other side was tough, too! They were blocking, dodging, fighting back.

 

It only took a moment for Mokichi to slip on a wet spot, and then a dense fire bomb exploded against his side. All that dangerous energy blasted him off the field at once. That flame wasn’t just illegal, it could have killed someone! 

 

Haru swore, “Fucking harlequin!” The whole Cherryton company cried foul play, not that it changed anything. The judge wasn’t even looking their way. Mokichi was tough enough, he got back up relatively fine, but that wasn’t the point either.

 

Kid gloves were coming off.

 

Sanu redoubled his efforts with Els, with a rage to fight even harder. They took out the Warden rabbit in return, but the match still ended with three players to three. A quick tiebreaker was necessary.

 

Haru complained automatically, “Who wants to bet Warden wins the coin toss?” Because of course they did. Had the judge even looked at the coin first before calling it?

 

Mokichi sighed to himself, “Well, saw that coming…” The achy badger stretched his knees this time, expecting he’d be called up.

 

But the grinning Warden team was just a little smarter. The harlequin proclaimed, “We choose fire.”

 

Multiple heads turned. Haru said, “Wait, what?”

 

The Warden harlequin pointed at Sanu the pelican and smirked, “We choose fire. I’m fighting the bird.”

 

The grumpy pelican huffed just once in anger. “Well, shit.”

 

The pelican joined the other firebender in the center of the stadium for the one-on-one tiebreaker. A smaller section of the field would be their battleground.

 

Warden must have realized: the bird was better at a distant game. Up close and personal, a broad wingspan would slow him down.

 

Sanu tucked his elbows in close to his core, reminiscent of a boxer’s stance. The harlequin rabbit had greater snap and force, but the bird had been training to do better at these tiebreakers. Warden expected him to fall to the first combo, but Sanu was turning it into a real slugfest. They were both singing the other’s armor in a dozen places. 

 

The Warden firebender drove even closer though, and then he broke the rules again: ramping up another explosive flare at point blank range. Sanu’s armor took the brunt of it, but it still blew the bird right off his feet! A huge scorch mark was burned into the front of his armor.

 

No remark from the judge. None of the officials called the foul at all.

 

Cherryton yelled their protests again, “Are you serious??” “Are you blind?!” “That was illegal!” But the stadium drowned it out in cries of victory instead. The harlequin raised his own hands to bask in stolen glory, the warped accolades of an entire city. 

 

Gon wanted to go argue with the judge himself, but couldn’t get close enough. Guards were ready to draw weapons before Gon got anywhere near the judge’s platform. Collot and Miguno had to hold Durham back, to keep him from burning someone himself. 

 

Warden stole the tiebreaker, so now it was 1 to 1.

 

Before Sanu even hit the ground, team medic Jack instinctively ran out to attend him. The other team healers were quick to follow his lead. The grimacing pelican was holding his left side, and Jack pushed water under the armored sections to heal what he could. The dog already feared the worst and found his fears confirmed: a broken rib, maybe two.

 

Singed feathers were unsightly, but cosmetic compared to the internal damage.

 

With his right hand, Sanu grabbed the dog’s wrist and glared a warning, “Don’t say it.” Jack still started, “But you’ve got-” Sanu insisted, “Don’t!!” And then he winced again from raising his voice. Air seethed through his beak, “Don’t - say it. …This is still my game.”

 

Kai’d be too worn out to substitute, and Sanu refused to put him in the line of fire again.

 

Mokichi complained to their other teammates, “That dick did it again! He’s still cheating.”

 

Haru agreed, “Yeah, we all saw it! Everybody saw it! The judges don’t care!”

 

The air around Els was already getting colder, matching the dangerous aura in her demeanor. “Well, I care - and I call dibs.” Els closed her fists tight, and her aggressive posture looked far closer to firebender in that moment. “He’s mine, guys.”

 

Bill got such a chill on the sidelines.

 

Haru laughed about it instead. She clapped in agreement, “Fuck him up, Els!” Then Haru took her own stance right in front of the pelican. “Sanu, shoot what you can. I’m your shield.”

 

Sure, Sanu was able to stand on his own strength, but everyone had to know he was injured. Warden was sure to focus on him first. The pelican’s chest was tight, making it harder to breathe, and he didn’t protest. “Thanks.”

 

The whistle blew a new start. The harlequin launched a new volley at Sanu and Haru, but Els attacked in a rapid rush. The speedy goat was throwing thinner pulses of water almost as fast as fire blasts. The unexpected combination not only countered the harlequin’s barrage, it broke through!

 

Crashing water smashed him in the stomach, shoulder, chest - until a solid haymaker from Els threw him clear off his feet! Momentum had him rolling all the way off the field.

 

Warden’s airbender and waterbender reacted to Els a moment too late. Then the pair promptly intervened, intent on double teaming Els - only for Els to switch styles again! She shifted back to classic flow, the push and pull. She caught what water was cast at her and used it to block with fluid grace. She deprived the airbender fully, gave them nothing to deflect or even counter. No attacks.

 

Haru, Mokichi, and Sanu were all able to completely focus on the Warden earthbender. Sanu’s curving flares kept taking the enemy by surprise. Sanu and Mokichi kept shooting attacks while Haru deflected everything that came near the bird.

 

Warden’s impotent airbender left Els, charging back to help the Warden earthbender - but that was still a bad move! Because Els just as rapidly switched styles again, slinging fist-sized orbs of water with the straightness of a firebender. 

 

Too slow, the Warden waterbender couldn’t redirect them - water orbs barely wavered. The first caught his shoulder, the second spun him around. The rest of the volley struck dead center, had him staggering, then launched him off his feet and out of bounds. 

 

Warden’s airbender was still running the other way, didn’t even realize what happened behind him cause it happened so fast! Then Els hit him, too! Els caught him with a water-shot to the leg, arm, back. He stumbled off-balance right into his own teammate! 

 

Els, Mokichi, and Sanu kept up a volley of attacks until the last two were driven right off the edge together! 

 

The stadium was back to booing, but the Cherryton crowd were going crazy - yelling in awe at the way Els practically creamed them all on her own! Bill was even roaring in victory and punched up a few fireworks in her honor. Juno howled in agreement.

 

The goat threw her own fists high in pride!

 

2 to 1, Cherryton’s lead.

 

One more win and Cherryton’s mid-breed teams would both have it in the bag. 

 

The Warden players were talking in a quick huddle, but there was little point trying to be subtle.

 

Mokichi readily assumed, “They’re gonna try a blitz again - and it’s all gonna be on you two.”

 

Haru was still standing defensively. “You don’t think they’ll fake us out? Target you anyway?”

 

Just in case, Mokichi was equally on guard. “They can’t beat us in a fair fight. They’ll go the unfair route. They’ll go after Sanu - and hope to hit you in the process. They take out you both, it’s four players against two. Even if we know it’s coming, it’s their best bet.”

 

Sanu was still struggling to breathe, “And I’m holding all of you back. Haru, let me get hit. You three can still beat them while they focus on me!” 

 

Haru hissed over her shoulder, “Not happening!” Haru grit her teeth and shifted her feet on the ground, stretching her arms and fingers out wider - prepping for the attack to come. “Els, Mokichi, take out whoever you can, no matter what happens to us!”

 

The Warden benders were smirking shamelessly as they got back into position, most of them locking eyes with Haru. The harlequin rabbit pointed directly at her and Sanu behind her.

 

Before the whistle even blew, two of the Warden benders were already throwing punches, blasting fire and earth in their direction. Flying water was right behind. 

 

They expected Haru - expected anyone - to get out of their way. They didn’t expect Haru to suddenly twist and spin off the ground. There was no cyclone though, but eight airstreams caught the assault. With her fingers, Haru conducted all their attacks around her with perfect precision - fire, earth, water, none of it colliding in the air - then threw it all right back at the firebender!

 

There was a split second of horror on his harlequin face - before that elemental bombardment hit him a dozen times, bouncing him all the way off of the field.

 

Els made sure Warden’s airbender didn’t get in the way of that. She kept up the assault from her side, driving the airbender further back with a barrage of her own.

 

But as the two teams fought like mad, the judge whistled an interruption. “Foul! Unnecessary roughness! The Cherryton airbender will step off the field!”

 

The players staggered. Els yelled, “What?!” Warden kept attacking and Haru had to keep protecting Sanu. Haru insisted, “Unnecessary?? They shot all that at me first!! It was their attacks!!”

 

Mokichi dashed on all fours to take her place on defense, “It’s fine, I got it!!”

 

Haru swore and tried to leave the field - but the Warden players kept lashing at Haru anyway! “Hey!! I’m not playing!!” She still had to backflip from a line of water, cutting off her escape. Water whips were making it a fight for her just to leave the field, sliding and slipping through them, and she realized too late what they were trying to do. 

 

She literally couldn’t get off the field fast enough. 

 

The judge whistled again. He explained a new verdict to the whole stadium, “Foul! Penalized player refuses to leave the field, so her team will share her penalty. With no viable players left on the field, Cherryton loses the round. Warden wins the round. 2 to 2, both teams. …All players may return to the field for the final round.”

 

It was such bullshit. Who even heard of a call like that? The herbivores in the stands weren’t just cheering: they were laughing. This was all a joke. A fucking mockery. 

 

Haru’s mother released more obscenities in the next minute than she had in her entire life, and Gideon the elk had to physically stop Chiaki from assassinating the judge herself. Wary guards feared her more than Gon the tiger.

 

Haru’s foot stomped rapidly on the ground, a rabbit’s rage, pissed off at herself and swearing again, “Dammit! I should have seen that coming!”

 

The others, though, had anger only for Warden. Els yelled, “It’s not your fault! One round left! We have one round left!”

 

One last chance for Haru’s team to beat a bunch of cheaters.

 

“Haru,” Sanu wheezed a breath in deep, still grimacing, but he was furling and unfurling his left wing. The rabbit was halfway to standing in front of him when he said her name a second time, “Haru, you kept me in the game. I don’t need to last another round. So step back, and give me a clear shot.”

 

The rabbit hesitated at his side. The other team was already getting in position. Haru still asked, “You sure??”

 

The Warden team was smirking as if they’d already won.

 

The pelican exhaled a smoky breath. “Let me burn.”

 

The whistle blew, and no one held anything back - but Cherryton was fighting angry, and that made the first difference. Sanu came out swinging and slinging fire faster than he ever had, broad wings flapping fire blasts. Els matched his intensity with her own aggressive waterbending and Mokichi charged with earth.

 

Warden expected Sanu to have something left, but those arc shots of his? They just couldn’t track them all. The curve of his wing, the twist of his wrist - it was all happening so fast. Warden was taking so many hits no matter where they dodged, with Els and Mokichi right behind to hammer it home. Warden was getting knocked back a meter at a time, but not far enough - not fast enough, but still it was making a difference. 

 

The Warden firebender was too tired to keep up and went down first. The other Warden players were really making them work for it though. The airbender tried to dodge as much as they could, but Els sniped him out in mid-jump! He went rolling off the back of the field. 

 

The last two weathered that assault until the inevitable happened: Sanu ran out of steam, too. An earthen disc snuck through and hit him in the chest, and the bird crumpled over.

 

Haru didn’t wait for Sanu to get attacked again: she jumped in front of him and used her own airbending on the bird, cushioning and floating him off the field herself. Jack and Raul were already rushing to retrieve him themselves, using water to carry him away and begin a better treatment.  

 

The Warden earthbender and waterbender separated as far as they could, still making shots at the Cherryton side. Els and Mokichi, they both focused on their matching opponent, but Haru was still in the middle. It was harder to deflect and block when the others were further out, and the rabbit kept having to change her focus.

 

The entire game, Mokichi had been getting hammered and he was at the end of his rope. The Warden earthbender had strength to spare though. He was overwhelming the badger bit by bit - but if Mokichi could hold on a little more, Cherryton could still win the round by player count!

 

They’d almost run out the clock! Three Cherryton players to two of Warden’s, Cherryton would win! 

 

*

 

With things like that, Legosi found it slightly harder to care about the field.

 

Legosi left the other large-breed players, even with Louis calling after him. The wolf kept his head down and joined the others around Sanu, including all the healers, Gon, and Chiaki. 

 

The wincing pelican was trying to take tiny breaths while the healers attended him. With perfect control, Chiaki was using her airbending to make it easier on his lungs.

 

Azumo’s glowing wings were against the sides of Sanu’s head, trying to do something about the pain. Raul was rapidly mixing up medicine to help a bird of his size and injury. Tao and Jack were both waterbending directly to the bird’s chest and doing something for those ribs themselves.

 

Legosi knelt right by Jack and asked, “How is he? How bad is it?” 

 

“Broken ribs,” Jack said, if that wasn’t obvious already. “All that flapping injured his lung, and that last hit made it worse.”

 

A worried noise slipped from the wolf’s maw, “Is he - will he be okay? You can help him, right?” Legosi’s hands were visibly tense on the ground, fighting an urge to reach forward himself.

 

Gon, Tao, Raul and Jack all looked at Legosi as if they knew exactly what he was thinking. Chiaki picked up on the shift, eyes glancing between them, but her motions never wavered. She kept bending air in perfect sync with Sanu’s own lungs. Jack remained just as confident and controlled as her, “He’ll be fine. We’ve got this! Time and energy: that’s all we need right now. Save yours for the next match.”

 

Legosi instinctively looked up at Gon, as if expecting Gon had something else to say. The old tiger had an expression of such fear and worry about him, but the words had yet to leave his lips. This was exactly what Gon thought would happen if they came here: players getting hurt, or even dying.

 

And inside his heart, Legosi felt just as responsible for that hurt because he brought them here. Legosi wanted the chance to play here in Warden - but this was hardly a game anymore.

 

This was Warden trying to prove how weak and crushable carnivores really were.

 

Legosi tried to center himself on the sight of Sanu in front of him and the knowledge that Sanu was in good hands. Yet that wasn’t helping either. It just made Legosi feel worse, and the longer Legosi looked at Sanu in pain… the angrier Legosi grew.

 

Fist tight, Legosi abruptly stood up and stomped back in the direction of his teammates - Aoba, Juno, and Louis. Gon hurried to follow him over. 

 

Then the tiger gripped Legosi’s shoulder and Louis’, with enough force Gon might have been trying to hold them back. Gon spoke loud enough for all four players to hear, “We can quit. Right now. Before anyone else gets hurt. We can quit and leave. You do not have to fight them. You will not win.”

 

For a moment, angry Legosi and Louis both hesitated and looked to the others. 

 

Maybe Gon should have been holding Juno back instead. The brown wolf had such a growl in her chest, snout wrinkled as much as it ever could be. She smashed one hand into the other like she was crushing someone’s skull to dust, “Coach, you should know me better than that by now: I didn’t come this far to sit on the sidelines.”

 

Standing at her side, Aoba’s avian eyes were even sharper. He patted her on the back in support, “What she said. They want a fight, let’s give it to them.”

 

*

 

Gon didn’t have time to debate it further.

 

Ears low, Haru was huffing and puffing as she walked back to the benches with Els and Mokichi. The rabbit was hissing in rage, “Those fuckers! I can’t believe them!”

 

Gon ran over to the three of them, shouting, “Are you alright?? What happened? I wasn’t looking.”

 

Barely walking, Mokichi seemed ready to fall at any moment. But he insisted, “I’m fine. Wouldn’t have been if Haru didn’t save me.”

 

Haru’s long ears had completely fallen down and she was shaking with so many volatile emotions, “Sorry, guys. I knew they’d break the rules, but - not that much!”

 

Els was quick to reassure, “It’s not your fault! They’re the ones cheating.”

 

The injured badger was sore and rubbing his shoulder, “I’d be a smear on the ground without you, Haru. So thanks.” Mokichi sighed in pain, “We shouldn’t have come here…”

 

“No,” Els stomped a foot, just as determined as ever, “They started all this. It matters that we faced them anyway.”

 

Haru began saying, “I’d like to hope so, but…” she didn’t finish her sentence. The judge was calling for the start of the next match.

 

The large-breed B teams were taking the field. Juno, Aoba, Louis, Legosi…

 

But Haru had never seen Legosi look so mad. Even when they faced the Shishigumi in deadly combat, Legosi still hadn’t been this full of rage. He almost didn’t look like himself at all, like he was about to… oh no.

 

Haru sprinted closer to him and yelled, “Legosi!”

 

The gray wolf turned back to look at her just once. He said, “Don’t worry. I’m handling it.” And then he pressed forward.

 

It didn’t make Haru feel better. “Ohhh… shit…”

 

*

 

If that uniform had looked intimidating on Warden’s mid-breed team, the sharpened iron was downright scary on the largest players. 

 

The greatest in size was an elephant, a waterbender, who easily weighed twice as much as Riz. A rhino was only a bit shorter, but she was their firebender and looked even tougher. 

 

Their airbender was a zebra. Like the older zebra guards, this zebra had marked their uniform with stripes. He was the only one like that though on the team. The last player in was a massive Clydesdale draft horse, with a white stretch of fur down an otherwise brown snout.

 

The Warden team seemed cocky before things started. They were riding the tails of the last stolen victory as if it was their own. They might have even been looking forward to facing the infamous ‘Team Carnivore.’

 

That changed when Cherryton’s players started taking the field. The announcer listed their names and elements just the same as before.

 

Juno stepped on the field first, heading for the leftmost side. Aoba followed and took a more central position.

 

And then Warden’s players saw how Louis shared center stage with Aoba. The zebra asked off hand, “What’s this?” The elephant glanced back up at Warden’s leaders like there’d been a mistake.

 

The announcer gave the answer to everyone: “And substituting for Bill the tiger, the Cherryton firebender today will be Louis the red deer.”

 

Compared to those herbivorous giants, the scrawny deer seemed like a pipsqueak - like he belonged in the little league with Haru. But small Louis had fists ready to fight and matched their smugness with his own. He gave them a wink, “Come on, boys! What’s wrong? Expecting someone else?”

 

Legosi walked on the field last and took the outside, rightmost position. He glanced Louis’ way, but Legosi was doing his best just to control his breathing. This would be the absolute worst place to have an avatar-state accident.

 

The noise was murder on his ears. Legosi had to focus on the Warden team right now. He had to. That’s where he needed to keep his gaze. Louis could handle himself.

 

Yet as Legosi scanned the Warden players with his eyes, and saw the sudden uncertainty in their bearing, the wolf had a strange new thought of his own…

 

The four Cherryton players had spent part of the morning practicing together for this, but it wasn’t their first day on the field together. Gon had always shuffled players on different teams during practice. Being able to adapt and adjust to whoever is on your side, that had been part of Gon’s methods for years! It was a team sport. You have to work together. That’s all there is to it.

 

So for the Cherryton teams, exchanging Bill for Louis was no sweat! (Though Bill had been caught between roaring excitement and chuffing terror, when they all talked about this last night.)

 

Not so for the Warden team.

 

Warden expected fangs, not antlers pointed their way today, and it made them hesitate in the slightest way - but slight was all that Cherryton needed. The whistle blew and Louis’ surgical firebending punched two benders back at once!

 

Louis had a whole day of rage built up for this moment. He was boxing flares from the inside of the field outward, separating the other two benders. 

 

Juno, Legosi, they brought their own anger and cleaned up on the sides! Those three were so aggressive, Aoba barely had to do anything. 

 

To the stadium’s horror and outrage, the first round ended in seconds. 1 to 0, Cherryton’s lead. Louis laughed as the Warden players picked themselves up, and somehow that sound was stronger to Legosi’s ear than all those thousands around them. The wolf felt a part of himself mellow like it was music.

 

That probably wouldn’t work twice though. Warden wouldn’t hesitate fighting the deer a second time, and they’d be on guard for Louis now.

 

The zebra airbender made a point of standing across from Louis, clearly intending to shut him down in the next round.

 

The Warden team came back pissed off and ready for battle.

 

As soon as the whistle blew, elements were flying hard and fast every which way.

 

Aoba caught multiple attacks from the enemy with big sweeping motions of his wings and threw it all back. It was his turn to get involved. 

 

Aoba could afford to counter with broader winds - burning more energy - expressly because he had a team like this. The three of them? Legosi, Juno, even Louis? They all had one thing in common: one particular trainer, an exceptional rabbit who’d spent the last several months prepping them for war.

 

So all of them, all three, knew how to weave like Haru. They didn’t make it obvious at first: tilting heads, leaning to the side, sliding feet instead of jumping. Slight movements saved energy. Gentle repositioning. Attacks that would have grazed them went sailing by; direct shots kept missing.

 

Slowly but surely, the Cherryton team was pushing Warden back. 

 

They’d nearly knocked one past the rear boundary line, when the elephant decided it was time to start cheating again. The Warden waterbender suddenly snaked out two oversized cylinders toward Louis, water large enough to overwhelm his whole body. 

 

Aoba intercepted one and Juno wrenched aside the other. Louis was still in between the two rows of water when he was suddenly thrown back by - nothing.

 

No water, earth, or even flame. Louis was shoved back by empty air. 

 

The deer tried to catch himself on the ground, but Warden’s airbender had slipped in front of the elephant. The zebra was lashing out against Louis directly. 

 

It was such a fundamental rule of the game: airbenders block, deflect, counter, redirect. They’re not allowed to make attacks of pure wind, as air is practically invisible. 

 

The Warden airbender just didn’t care anymore. 

 

Louis’ disappearance unbalanced his three teammates. 

 

In mid block, Legosi looked all the way back in sudden fear. Louis was angry and out of bounds, but largely unharmed. Yet in Legosi’s obvious distraction, the Warden airbender thrust a gale at Legosi next.

 

Anyone else, it would have blown them off the field instantly. Didn’t happen with Legosi. 

 

Legosi’s boots dragged along the ground for several meters. Braced legs kept him standing, but he leaned into the wind and refused to fall. Legosi crossed his arms as if to block and held on, trying to push forward against the invisible pressure. He tried to shout, “Airbending!!” But he wasn’t sure if anyone could hear him over the stadium.

 

The Cherryton company all realized what was happening when they saw him being pushed back - even Juno and Aoba. Aoba jumped over, used his own airbending to cut in the way, blocking for Legosi. 

 

Juno still had all that water from earlier and now she had plenty of reason to use it. Juno shifted styles just like Els had, but her movements were of power and earth. She punched like her father, feet pushing off the ground, body behind each throw, firing liquid like missiles. 

 

It was a hair too late: the moment Warden’s team saw Aoba and Legosi together, the elephant sent a surging river to join the zebra’s hurricane. 

 

Legosi tried to brace Aoba against it, but the avatar was still holding himself back. Without Legosi’s own waterbending, that huge funnel of wind and wave shoved them both out of bounds.

 

Juno’s own attack hit home right after: watery missiles crashed hard into zebra and elephant both. Being at the back edge like they were, that’s all it took to finish shoving the Warden pair out of bounds. 

 

All of a sudden Juno was the last Cherryton player on the field, facing off against the last two Warden benders herself. 

 

Horse and rhino unleashed a ferocious barrage in her direction, earth and fire alike, but it kept failing to hit. Finally everyone could see exactly what she’d been doing before: Juno switched styles with frightening ease.

 

She was a constant blur of motion, weaving through and under their attacks. She’d knee-up liquid and block with it like sand columns, then lash out with Dosei’s boxing. Pulses of water shot straight forward, but she kept strafing, circle walking. 

 

She grabbed liquid off the ground, curved streams through the air. Acrobatics shot fountains up high, then crashed down. Juno used everything and anything to hang in there and hold her own against two aggressive benders at once, and she was driving them back!

 

She was just about to overwhelm the horse when the judge suddenly whistled. “Time! End of the round! Warden wins the round, two players to one!”

 

She almost had it! Juno howled in anger, but it was drowned out by the stadium’s cheers of relief.

 

Each team had one win. Anyone’s game.

 

Louis, Legosi and Aoba all hurried back on the field to talk. They huddled together. Juno complained, “I was so close! I’m so sorry!”

 

Louis knew, “You did better than us! We can’t let that happen again!”

 

Aoba insisted, “Zebra’s gonna do it again! But I can’t fight like him or the ref will throw me out!”

 

Louis said, “Then we shut him down first!”

 

Juno cautioned just as quickly, “But we blitz him, we get thrown out like Haru!”

 

Legosi spoke last, “Juno, then it’s you and me. Louis! You handle earth and fire. Aoba, block water. We drive off air first, water, then the last two! We do that, we win!”

 

Order of importance. No time to argue - but no one needed to. They got the strategy, heard the hope.

 

On both sides, players shuffled positions on the field. Juno stood next to Legosi. Aoba moved closer to that giant elephant. They tried not to make it too obvious, but Cherryton had to break that combo immediately or it was game over.

 

Yet Warden had strategies of their own, and someone had made themselves a target.

 

The moment the whistle blew, everyone was on the offensive. Louis was rapidly taking on the horse and the rhino, Aoba was aggressively blocking the enemy’s waterbender. 

 

The zebra tried to catch Juno in a wind tunnel - but Legosi and Juno were already curving their attacks around his own. Juno was shoved back a meter, before the airbender was interrupted, but Juno didn’t stop for a second. 

 

She and Legosi kept throwing attacks from the sides, forward, under, a rapid flurry that unbalanced their foe. The zebra air bubbled to defend himself, but Juno’s hard water style blasted him off the field completely!

 

Quickly Juno turned on the elephant, joining Aoba in blocking and redirecting that violent surge. Legosi attacked from the side, kicking and hooking a barrage to fly around the rest.

 

The Warden firebender stopped trying to play a legal game either. She raised a curtain of fire to block the deer’s shots, or at least keep him from seeing.

 

The horse didn’t bother with discs: he drew up dozens of earthen bricks at once and threw them all through the flames like a shotgun. 

 

Louis had enough sense to back off in the second before, tried to block some, but he still took several hits. He was knocked back field, but not out of bounds! 

 

Legosi’s ears still picked up on Louis’ cry of pain. Legosi stopped trying to overwhelm the elephant with Juno, and he rushed back to Louis instead.

 

But the horse had no reason to stop with one volley. The earthbender launched another illegal barrage through the flames, and another, arcing bricks in a blind hope of hitting the rest.

 

Aoba and Juno were both in the line of fire, with Aoba first. He got caught completely off guard and nailed by four, dropping right to the floor. Juno only got hit by two, yelled, but stayed standing.

 

All at once neither were in fighting condition anymore. That was obvious. Aoba wasn’t even getting up. But enemy benders were still attacking the pair without mercy, and their intent was clearer now: their target, the one they wanted to hit most, was Juno.

 

She fought too well, outplayed them so much in the last round. They’d been trying to take her down first the whole round, and didn’t care if that meant Aoba got hurt worse on the ground.

 

Juno had the sense to drop and grab Aoba, and roll out of bounds with him - before something worse could happen.

 

In the back, Louis scrambled to get up on his feet again, but one of those hits nearly broke his leg. He winced and would have fallen, but Legosi was just quick enough to catch him! He kept the deer standing!

 

Legosi looped an arm around Louis’ back, personally inclined to carry Louis off field, but Louis was still making shots! He was trying to intercept for Juno and Aoba, and Legosi joined him in that.

 

The moment Juno and Aoba were out though? Warden benders shot at Legosi and Louis instead.

 

Maybe Warden thought the pair would be easier to take out together. Wrong idea.

 

As discs flew toward them, Louis and Legosi twisted together, ducking and weaving like Haru taught them. At times Legosi helped Louis jump, lifted him just enough from one step to another. It was more like dancing than martial art, but somehow it worked!

 

Even with one leg, Louis was a fantastic fighter. He wasn’t out. He could shoot. He could adapt.  

 

Louis struck out with whatever limb he could, and so did Legosi - leg, elbow, antler, whatever. Fire sparked, flew, drove the attack. Legosi smoothly blocked and parried, kicked discs from up low, or stomped and flicked them with the fingers of one hand.

 

The pair twirled across the battlefield, stopped just shy of a liquid torrent, redirected, then repositioned again. Arms extended to let a disc slip between them, then Legosi drew the deer back in again. They’d been dancing for ages in hiding and now they were dancing on stage. They kept escaping from attacks and lashing back from unexpected angles.

 

It completely unbalanced the Warden benders! Louis and Legosi even smacked the elephant offsides before Warden understood what was happening.

 

Warden thought the fight was over, but wolf and deer were playing a whole different game. They were dancing in the face of their enemies. Louis had one leg and Legosi, and that was totally enough to toy with their opponents. Even Legosi’s whirling tail could throw an earthen attack back!

 

The outraged rhino punched both hands forward, planning to just incinerate the pair of them - and found herself too weak for such large fire to stretch that far. Couldn’t reach them. She adjusted, switched back to smaller flames for distance, but her failure was so obvious to everyone. She was running out of energy already. 

 

Both teams ran out the clock, two players on each side of the field. The judge declared it a tie, but Louis and Legosi still felt like they won anyway. 

 

For a brief second, they even looked like they wanted to kiss - Warden be damned.

 

But the players didn’t have a moment to spare. The judge had never been fair before and Legosi didn’t expect that now.

 

To save time, Legosi picked up the injured deer completely and rushed him offsides. That way the healers could do something ASAP about that leg.

 

The rest of the healers had been rapidly treating Aoba and Juno on the ground over there. The eagle was banged up most, aching, trying to use every second he could to recover.

 

The judge flipped a coin for the tiebreaker. Warden got the pick of element again, but the Warden players actually stopped to consider it amongst themselves.

 

Air was the obvious choice, as injured as Aoba was, but the other players had been such a surprise. Juno already handled multiple benders herself and was probably feeling fresh. Louis, too, had outplayed them repeatedly. Aoba had been following the rules though, and they’d heard what Aoba had done in a real one-on-one fight between airbenders. And if Aoba wasn’t actually that injured - if the Cherryton healers were just being tricky and making it seem like Aoba was hurt more than he was - then Aoba could come out, hold nothing back, and destroy. 

 

The Warden airbender honestly wasn’t sure if he could handle Aoba in a straight fight.

 

But aside from dancing the last few minutes and half carrying another player, you know who hadn’t done much today? The Cherryton bender who seemed the least dangerous and was probably exhausted from dancing so?

 

The brawny draft horse stood forward, “We choose earth.”

 

“Huh??” Legosi’s ears flicked straight up. A lot of heads turned in confusion and surprise.

 

The Warden earthbender held out an armored finger at the male gray wolf. “You and me, wolf boy!” He slammed both gauntlets together. “Let’s make this snappy!”

 

Behind the blue helmet, Legosi hoped his smile wasn’t too obvious. He put all his will into keeping his tail from wagging. He whispered to Louis, “Get the guys working on that leg. I’ll buy you time.”

 

Louis automatically knew what he meant by that, but it still sounded crazy in the moment. “You are not serious.”

 

“Totally serious.” Legosi tilted his head far to the left, heard a pop, then stretched his arms out side to side. “Give me a signal when you’re ready to play. I’m going to make them regret this.”

 

*

 

The wolf had such a casual walk, you’d think he was going to the store. He didn’t even take a proper combat stance, just stood a few meters from the Warden earthbender.

 

The huge horse already had knees bent, arms prepped to throw a punch. He mocked the wolf’s posture, “You’re not even gonna fight are you?? How could an earthbender like you possibly get to the championship? You’re all pathetic!”

 

Legosi smiled at him so innocently. “I am indeed pathetic.”

 

The horse was already launching a disc as the whistle blew - nearly point blank range, so close they could duke it out. He who strikes first, wins!

 

Legosi shifted sideways on his left foot and the disc completely missed. “So, uh, what does that make you?”

 

Another disc thrown, a simple lean out of the way.

 

Legosi practically stood there while the earthbender shot at him a dozen times and kept missing.

 

It took forty-five seconds for it to be embarrassing. It took a minute for Legosi to tap a disc aside. The smile on Legosi’s face continued, “You know, I love pro-bending. I love bending in general! The elements are all so beautiful, and so are all the styles. Even yours is. Your limbs are so long, your strength is explosive. It’s so cool getting to see it up close.”

 

Forget the crowd. Forget everyone. Forget the tens of thousands watching this abysmal display. The massive horse was the second best earthbender on Warden’s roster, but Legosi was literally just wasting time with him. 

 

The wolf kept talking, “Pro-bending was meant to show stuff like that. It was meant to be about artistry. Solidarity. Bodies in motion. Cooperation and control…” 

 

Too late to change elements or call for a substitution. Warden chose earth and Legosi was going to take every second he could steal from them. It was all to buy time for his team to recover. Supposedly. “The different clans can play it together, and everybody can show off their own bending styles… and some of us, the ones who care enough to connect, we can even blend them. You had to see what my friends were doing. Kibi, Juno, Louis, Els… Even Kai was doing it. And I wonder if you’ve ever tried to do that.”

 

The Warden player couldn’t take it anymore and gave up throwing rocks entirely. He charged forward with earthen discs like boxing gloves, intent on personally smashing Legosi’s face.

 

Haru’s little leaf was always stepping aside, avoiding every punch with precision and grace. Legosi didn’t need his bending for it either, using limbs alone to deflect and redirect. Feet slid on the ground with ease.

 

It didn’t even look like a duel between earthbenders anymore. 

 

Legosi walked the circle around the horse’s back and stayed there for half a minute - always right behind him no matter how many times the horse turned or kicked behind him. The wolf’s hand dared to touch the herbivore’s backplate, “Bending was supposed to be a gift.” Warden kept trying to hit him, grab him, failed! Legosi calmly asked, “Do your people remember that? We don’t have to treat our bending like a weapon. We can make a new game!”

 

“Stop talking and fight!!” The horse elbowed backwards with both arms, bending up earthen blocks, trying to squish the wolf behind him.

 

Legosi grabbed the horse’s shoulders and vaulted over him. As blocks shattered, some of those clumps hit the horse’s back instead, but Legosi still had one hand on the horse’s shoulder.

 

The herbivore immediately unleashed a flurry of punches against the wolf, but Legosi blocked them with his forearms. The wolf was still in control, still circling even as they exchanged hits, so they never got too close to the edge. 

 

Finally Legosi was striking back, boxing like he would with Dosei or Riz, but every hit was measured, careful. No haymakers. Legosi was still wasting time, didn’t want to knock him out of bounds yet. Legosi glanced in the direction of his friends, still saw the glow of healing energy.

 

That was reason enough to draw it out. Legosi shifted styles again just to make a point: taking on the flow of water, liquid adjustment. Punches were grasped, maneuvered. He caught and twisted limbs, threw the horse to the ground.

 

The horse sprang back up to attack again, but Legosi was in their head. He broke their root again, tripped him up. He brawled with that horse in so many styles - water, earth, air, even a flurry of rapid punches like a firebender just to drive home that he could overpower that horse at any time.

 

The exhausted horse nearly fell out of bounds, but Legosi caught them by the chestpiece. No falling, not yet. The herbivore was wheezing, horrified, completely devoid of energy and the single most embarrassed man in Warden. Getting beaten by a fluffy dog.

 

Legosi let his eyes drift again to his teammates. Aoba was standing now himself and Louis was giving a thumbs up.

 

Legosi began stepping backwards, and let go of the herbivore’s armor once the horse restored their balance. Then Legosi made a distinct point of bringing his hands together and bowing. “Thank you for this opportunity.”

 

There was no way the horse would bow back to that, but the herbivore was too shocked to do anything. They stood paralyzed. Three seconds passed, then the horse threw the last of his energy behind a huge punch, trying to drive Legosi off with an earthen disc.

 

Legosi caught the disc with his open palm, shoved it back, and sent the horse sliding out of bounds.

 

The judge was silent, unable to even call it. The rest of the stadium was in uproar. Things were being thrown - nothing that came close to even hitting Legosi, but litter still ended up on the field.

 

Legosi bowed to the horse again, then walked himself away.

 

Aoba, Juno and Louis all ran back onto the field to join him. Legosi’s casual ambience finally dissipated and he hurried to meet them, “You guys okay? Louis? How’s your leg? Aoba?”

 

With a brace on his lower leg, Louis only managed to say, “Walkable,” because Aoba and Juno were more concerned for Legosi. Aoba yelled, “I’ll live, but what was that??” Juno was aghast, “You were totally fucking with him. That was Dorpal School all over again.”

 

“Later!” Louis insisted, needing to hurry an explanation for the wolf’s sake. “We’re all still injured. We can’t beat Warden conventionally; we can keep embarrassing them.”

 

Aoba realized, “They’re already running out of energy. All those big, illegal moves are costing them.” Juno agreed, “They’ve got no stamina.” Louis pumped his arms, “Then let’s waste more of it now and fuck them up in the final round!”

 

Legosi had a new plan, a new idea that would only work expressly because he was done trying to play fair. “Aoba and I will be shields for you two. Louis, stand right behind me. Juno, brace Aoba. We fight in pairs! We hold our ground!”

 

Juno and Aoba both almost freaked at the idea. Juno exclaimed, “They’ll hose you two right off!” Aoba feared, “They’re gonna cheat! You can’t handle that much pressure!”

 

Of all things, they didn’t expect Legosi to smirk, “They have no idea how much I can handle.” Legosi looked again at the red deer, “Are you with me?”

 

Louis affectionately gripped his boyfriend by the shoulder. “I am always with you, Legosi.”

 

The judge was about to start the round, raising the whistle up.

 

Legosi and Louis had just enough time to get further out on the field, and both pairs arranged as suggested.

 

Legosi drew his arms in close, a defensive boxing stance. Warden got confused by Cherryton’s vulnerable clumping, but the whistle was already blowing the next start.

 

Warden didn’t hesitate: the elephant sent an illegal wave at Juno and Aoba, intent on driving off the injured pair together. 

 

But Juno and Aoba blocked it together and split it, dividing the torrent to either side.

 

The Warden airbender tried to cheat in the same moment, bending a sideways cyclone at Legosi and Louis.

 

Legosi bent up two earthen discs like shields against his arms and stared it down, feet prepared, protecting Louis in his wake. Hurricane force was doing nothing to Legosi - not a single step lost.

 

Louis held onto Legosi’s armor like he might get blown away. The Warden firebender was throwing flares into the mix, intent on burning the pair, but the wolf blocked those with the discs against his arms. If Legosi needed to use a little firebending, no one could tell. He kept it secret.

 

The horse didn’t help, for better or worse. He was still so worn out from fighting Legosi, he barely had anything to start with. He hung out in the back, just trying to conserve his strength, build something back up.

 

But it didn’t take long for the zebra to look at Legosi in a new way - like him standing should have been impossible. The zebra was nowhere subtle with his own airbending attacks, thrusting forward, kicking out. Legosi swayed with the breezes, tail curved, but there was no driving him back. Legosi denied it!

 

Legosi stared back at the Warden airbender like he was daring him to do worse.

 

Yet if air didn’t work on Legosi, it still might push the others. There was a sudden switch, the zebra trying to assist the elephant instead - but Legosi and Louis both lashed out at the same time. Fire and earth crashed into the zebra in that vulnerable moment. 

 

Louis kept up the pressure, throwing more shots around Legosi, while Legosi focused on blocking the rhino firebender. Louis managed to overwhelm the zebra with enough attacks that he was knocked clear off the back. One down!

 

Horse and elephant kept trying to take out Juno and Aoba, but the two carnivores handled it together. Juno streamed just enough water to keep them engaged, but Louis’ success was inspiring. Juno tried to go on the offensive.

 

The elephant must have been nearly drained, cause the next time they tried a big wave, it sent out just a splash. Now they had to stick to small attacks, too.

 

Everything devolved into a straight shootout, one side firing at the other.

 

With each sway of his arms, Legosi bent up earthen discs in defense. He didn’t bother attacking - everything was just to block, protecting Louis behind him. Aoba was the same, blocking for Juno, while Juno and Louis made careful shots.

 

Warden was running out of time and energy. Cherryton went in expecting to lose, just wear Warden down and claim the next round, but the clock was running down for everyone. Warden had lost one player and Cherryton still had all four. Cherryton could win by player count, they just had to hold on!

 

Legosi and Aoba gave everything they had. Louis and Juno were helping, too. They must have realized the same thing. They just had to hold, just endure. They could claim the game, all four of them!

 

But of the four, Aoba had the least strength left, and the Warden team knew it.

 

All those furious wingbeats were taking their toll. He’d had to stand up against all those tidalwaves, every blast and burst, and his whole body was still aching from the earlier bombardment.

 

Aoba staggered closer to the edge of the field, knee threatening to give out under him. He was parrying everything he could, a ragged battle of defense. Juno tried to brace him, but she wasn’t 100% herself.

 

Legosi and Louis both pushed forward in a last ditch assault, but the Warden elephant crafted an illegal wall of ice just to block them off! So close!

 

Cherryton’s four to Warden’s three, they were winning!

 

Time!

 

Time was up!

 

Finished! The whistle blew!

 

The round was over!

 

Aoba spread his wings wide and screamed, “Yes!!”

 

Then the horse sent another disc soaring through the air - a disc not round, but angled and spiked. It smashed into the side of Aoba’s helmet, and the eagle fell helplessly off the field…

 

And then he didn’t get up.

 

The judge called it, “It’s a draw! Three players to three!”

 

Deep beneath the city, something might have cracked.

 

Legosi’s entire awareness was pulled to the fallen shape of his friend, of Aoba unconscious on the ground.

 

Not moving. Not breathing. 

 

For five whole seconds, Legosi froze and choked down a surge of deadly energy, his own personal tsunami from the depths of his soul.

 

Juno dropped straight down to help Aoba herself, using her waterbending, but she didn’t have much to spare. Every other healer went sprinting towards them. So did Gon and most of the Cherryton players. The other parents were close behind.

 

Legosi felt like he was trudging against an ocean, everything slow, heavy. Bearing such impossible weight kept him from moving just a little faster. The only sound he could hear was his own breathing.

 

Louis grabbed his shoulder, “Legosi!” No response. “Legosi!!” The wolf kept moving.

 

Tao, Jack, and Azumo were all trying to treat the eagle now, glowing white water on their hands. Armor had been ripped open in the front for emergency treatment. Jack and Tao each pressed a hand to Aoba’s head and torso. Azumo was on the bird’s chest and trying to keep his heart beating. 

 

Raul was already burnt out from all the earlier healing they’d done, but he still had a bag of medical supplies. He dug desperately through it for something, anything. What do you even DO for something like this? It was Agata all over again.

 

Aoba lay still, blood flowing freely from half of his head, red tinting the white glow of Jack’s water. The side of his helmet was crumpled where the disc had struck with savage force - spiked force? They feared the helmet was all that kept his skull together.

 

Eagle eyes seemed dead already.

 

The judge from Warden started to approach the group and loudly complained, “If the Cherryton players do not return to the field-” but he didn’t get any further than that. Legosi stared straight through him. All that focus bore down on one person, one foe - an avatar about to snap. The judge stopped talking, stopped moving, stopped everything in the face of a lone wolf’s fury.

 

Legosi wanted to hurt someone. 

 

Legosi wanted justice. 

 

Legosi wanted to kill, to punish, destroy, bring the whole city to its knees.

 

No breath from Aoba’s beak.

 

Legosi was snarling, hands shaking at his sides as he half pushed, half fell through the Cherryton group to join the other healers. He landed on his knees by Aoba, Jack, and everyone else. 

 

Words of worry, reassurance, encouragement - so many people were saying things for Aoba and the healers and Legosi couldn’t hear them. Most were still looking directly at Aoba or the person beside them. But Jack glanced at Legosi, feared, and Jack suddenly slapped both glowing hands over Legosi’s face. 

 

Jack hissed a whisper, “Eyes! Your eyes!!”

 

The water around Jack’s hands were still glowing bright - now trying to hide how Legosi’s eyes were starting to glow, too. 

 

That pressure inside Legosi was bearing down like it never had before, and it wanted to drown this whole fucking city. Burn it down. Rend it apart. Quake it all to rubble and don’t look back. Crush and tear and maim and kill and -

 

Jack whispered rapidly, “This is not the time! Not the time! Hold it back!” 

 

Fearful Louis gripped Legosi’s shoulder and chest, desperate to soothe him, “Legosi. Legosi, you gotta calm down. You gotta stay calm! You cannot do that here!”

 

Legosi didn’t want to hold back. He wanted to attack. He wanted to wreck this whole place, every last one of those Warden benders, and every soldier, too. He wanted to see blood from the other side, a whole city dyed red.

 

Water light flickered beneath the bat’s wings. Azumo called a warning, “Guys, I’m running out of energy!”

 

Tao yelled outright, “Jack, I can’t do this alone! I need help!”

 

Legosi’s rage caught against the cry like a speed bump. 

 

Help. Help. Help. The word echoed in his ears, his heart, his soul. 

 

It swirled in deep and rippled outwards, a spark of clarity in crushing dark.

 

Legosi took hold of Jack’s hands, and gently put them back on Aoba.

 

Deep breath. Legosi’s eyes opened up again, but they were clear and all his own.

 

Jack still hesitated a second more, before he started putting everything he had into the eagle’s flesh - trying to cure and restore that wound as fast as possible, or at least stop the bleeding.

 

Legosi kept his hands over Jack’s, and together that healing water flared brighter, so intense Jack had to shut his eyes.

 

The sun was high above. Daylight filled the canyon, left hardly a shadow to begin with. The closest parts of the audience only saw the slightest change through the thick circle of Cherryton players and parents. Those at a distance might notice nothing at all.

 

Energetic healing was stronger with Legosi behind it, but it was still insufficient. Legosi could still feel an emptiness, a nothingness, a complete void threatening to drain the bird of everything. Water just wasn’t enough.

 

Legosi yelled at the rabbit, “Haru, air sphere his head!!” A second could be too long. “Do it now!!”

 

More than enough for Haru. Haru curled the air with her hands without thought, a spiraling sphere she brought down over Aoba’s injured head and their water-sheathed hands. 

 

Legosi let go of Jack’s hands to grab earth, dirt and sand, adding that to the sphere’s outside himself. It swirled around the eagle’s head without harm. Legosi held his hands over the sphere like Haru, concentrating on the mix. All the wolf had to say was “Louis!” And Louis knew exactly what to do. Louis joined his hands to the sphere and added motes of fire, sparks of small light, just enough to join the dance. 

 

Tight as could be, Legosi squeezed his eyes shut and hoped nothing shone through. But what did it matter anymore, if it did? 

 

Fire and earth blurred together in that spiraling air. Specks of gold turned into streaks of glittering light. Then Legosi pushed his hands through the sphere, back overtop of Jack’s glowing white hands and Aoba’s injuries. 

 

Shimmering white water began to shift, adopting the color of all the rest. Suddenly all four elements sparked to purest gold in unison, radiant, sunlight aura around the eagle’s head. It expanded further over his shoulders, chest, including his heart. Some of the huddling Cherryton players had to close their eyes, others flinched back.

 

It was certain that some of that light must have shone through the huddle. Someone must have seen it. Maybe Yafya was leaning closer on his throne. Maybe people thought it was just a torch, a yellow light from a firebender. Cauterizing a wound? One could hope.

 

But the Cherryton company? There was no question: there was nothing normal about this. Four different benders, doing something like this? Was this another clan secret? Something from Canida? Had there ever been such a thing? Legosi heard the group whisper, “What is that? What are they doing?” “They’re not-” “HE’S not-” “No way.” “But that’s-” “All four.”

 

Legosi just couldn’t bring himself to care about secret anymore - not when the thing that most mattered, what always drew his heart, was the suffering of one life in front of him.

 

It was like thrusting his hand in a black void and wrenching out the light himself. He demanded its return.

 

Aoba was breathing again before the gold light faded. Legosi dispersed the rest of the energy to reveal the bird’s features, and Legosi exhaled along with him.

 

Now visible to the rest of the crew, Aoba’s face was clearly moving - it reflected pain, sure, possibly agony. Confusion. Concussion. Disorientation. Aoba was breathing, weakly, but he was breathing nonetheless and that might have been a miracle.

 

The Cherryton crew cheered in relief and victory, as if the rest of the game was already over. It didn’t even matter.

 

For the first time all day, Legosi felt weary and exhausted. Legosi squeezed a hand over his own eyes the moment he was done, and Louis had to support him so the wolf didn’t fall over. 

 

A number of players were trying to ask questions all at once, but Legosi only heard one of them clearly. Frightened Louis whispered in his ear, “We need to get out of here…”

 

Legosi sighed deep and his chest ached at the truth. “Yeah. We do…”

 

*

 

The stadium cheered and jeered in equal measure - pleased at the injury, eager for victory, but annoyed at the hold up. The king and queen of Warden were like that, looking down on the field from the royal viewing platform. But seated on his throne beside them, Yafya maintained such a perfect mask of confidence. One could be forgiven for missing his rage.

 

The huddle of Cherryton foreigners obstructed part of his view, but he’d already seen enough today.

 

A robed mouse was resting on Yafya’s armored shoulder, and Yafya subtly turned to whisper, “I don’t care how many buildings burn tonight: be subtle if you can, but Cherryton’s benders do not leave this city alive. Do you hear me?”

 

The mouse bowed closer to Yafya’s ear, “We will see that it is done.”

Chapter 49: With no Wan to help them

Summary:

Time for Yafya's favorite game: two truths and a lie. He likes it so much, he's always playing it.

...Do not trust the Black Devil.

Notes:

Been foreshadowing some of these twists since at least Chapter 5, but I think this is the only important reminder for the casual readers. An excerpt from Chapter 31:

Dosei’s mouth started hanging open as he listened. “Ohhh! That was you ! I heard about that.” Dosei tapped a finger near his lips. “Dicey business, right before Dorpal, heard you went blind, spirits got involved. Spirit *jumped* into you!”

Dosei snapped his fingers in some imagined victory, “Spirit possession blew open your pathways! They used you, enhanced your abilities - no wonder it’s so easy, spirits are raw energy. But still a kid. Trauma leaves marks. Lucky they aren't *physical* marks. Makes sense.” Dosei was stroking his jaw.

Legosi, however, could not keep up with him. “It does? Spirit what now?”

Hey, if Dosei wanted to jump to his own conclusions, Legosi didn’t need to correct him.

Dosei clapped his hands, “Okay, gotta be quick. Object lesson!”

Dosei crouched in front of Legosi, “We are creatures of substance and spirit - *matter*,” he flexed his arms, “and *energy,” he tapped his heart. Then Dosei traced from there down the length of his arm, “The energy flows inside our bodies much like our blood. Thanks to the spirits, we can project that energy to bend the elements.”

He lifted that hand upwards and a small sphere of dirt rose up underneath the palm.

“But no benders are identical - physically, spiritually, or energetically…”

He lifted up his other hand and a second sphere rose up beneath that hand. This sphere was bigger and more solid than the first.

“…In the same way that a seasoned warrior builds up more muscle, stamina and has stronger veins, an advanced bender has more energy and their internal energy pathways are stronger, more developed.”

Dosei tapped his nose, “I can do more with my snout than a novice can do with their whole body…”

“…Spirits, however, are *raw energy*.” Dosei kept the two spheres floating but he levitated up a handful of swirling sand.

“That makes them very dangerous and very powerful. They can do things we never could. They *gave* us our bending. Even their presence can have a magical impact on the world around them. And when they possess someone?”

Dosei crashed all the loose floating sand into the smaller of the two spheres. A bit of compression made the small orb bigger, and more solid.

On the surface, the two different spheres now appeared very similar.

Dosei explained, “Suddenly all that magical energy is inside *you* - and they can affect *you* from the inside out.”

Dosei let both floating rocks fall back down to the ground. “You’re lucky that giving you the strength to fight was the only thing it changed. A spirit’s touch can do way worse.”

Chapter Text

The angry moose judge finally got a word out. He yelled at the huddle of foreigners, “If the B team does not return to the field in five seconds, they forfeit the round! They will lose the entire match!”

 

No one could grab Haru’s mother fast enough that time. Three meters away, the rabbit raised her hand high and then slapped downwards. The air somehow grabbed the judge’s pants and dragged them down to his ankles, all while Chiaki yelled, “Fuck off, you abominable, putrid, muck-stain, embarrassment of all good justice in the world! You bring shame upon your lineage! This is not a game, and no one is playing yours!”

 

The moose bellowed in fright and tried to pull his pants back up, but a subtle backstep from Chiaki was just enough airbending to make him fall on his face.

 

Louis’ bodyguard, Gideon, made sure to intervene before any of Warden's security got involved. The stag was practically dragging her away and complained, “Madame, I cannot believe you just did that.” 

 

The accompanying Dosei groaned for the opposite reason, “Ugh, I know; I was two seconds away from crushing his face in myself. Now it’d be less impressive.”

 

The rest of the Cherryton crew was already leaving. Some of them were panicked and hurrying, but most were whispering rapidly with exciting new revelations.

 

With so much ease, Dosei’s earthbending lifted the ground up underneath Aoba, Jack and Tao. He carefully floated the earth like an improvised stretcher, carrying them away while the healers kept working. Aoba was alive, but far from 100%. 

 

The great stadium cheered and mocked them for their departure, screaming in triumph at the way Cherryton seemingly ‘gave up.’ It wasn’t like they even needed a final match. Warden was ‘obviously’ better than them in every way.

 

Cherryton ‘fleeing’ was just saving them all time.

 

What a joke.

 

Legosi wanted to leave in the middle of his friend group, eyes down on the ground. He didn’t want to look anyone in the face right now. His secret keepers were closest around him: Louis, Haru, Agata, Riz and Tem, Bill and Els, even Kibi and Raul. Unspokenly, they formed a tight protective circle.

 

But there was still a moment when Legosi stopped and glanced back at Warden’s leaders. He couldn’t make out any expressions, not at that distance. They were too far away in their private box, heads mostly in helmets. It still seemed like they were moving though, talking, maybe celebrating what they took as victory.

 

Only a few people were close enough to see that half of Cherryton’s players… were actually in a pretty good mood. 

 

Fuck off, Warden; Legosi was the avatar and Warden couldn’t steal that! Ha!

 

The Cherryton company hurried back toward the ferret’s inn, but Legosi’s roommates just couldn’t wait. They kept trying to get closer to Legosi, full of curiosity and praise. 

 

Louis and Haru kept telling the dogs to give him some space, but it wasn’t lost on them that Louis, Haru, Riz, even Bill and the others - they weren’t actually questioning Legosi about this. They were practically guarding Legosi from them, the dogs. And why was the black lion so close to Legosi now? When did he get so familiar with Legosi?

 

Wait… a lion? Well, yeah, the dogs had smelled Legosi hanging around lions before now, but waaaaait wait wait, did the avatar not beat the living shit out of the Shishigumi a few months back?

 

As Riz gently held Durham back, the confused coyote raised his voice, “Legosi! Legosi, come on, bro, this is crazy! Talk to us! What’s going on?”

 

The tiny fennec fox slipped past the others and clambered up on Legosi’s back. Voss tried to reach his ears for whispers, “Legosi, come on. Are you really him? Have you always been him? You didn’t just figure that out!!”

 

But Legosi tried to keep his eyes down on the ground in front of him. “Voss, I can’t talk about this right now.”

 

The fox kept whispering, “Yeah, I get it, lots of people. But it’s a simple yes-or-no question-”

 

Louis physically picked the fox up off the wolf, “It’s not simple right now, Voss. Give him space.”

 

Louis handed the fox off to Agata and Agata set him back down on the ground. They all kept walking to the inn, but Voss slowed down in growing alarm. “But it’s… Legosi… He’s our brother…” 

 

“…Isn’t he?”

 

Everyone just kept walking.



……



Full of grace and careful not to disturb, Dosei took Aoba up to one of the tavern’s rooms. The healers and Gon all went with him for now.

 

A life had been saved, but Aoba wasn’t completely back to health. Same for Sanu the pelican. Their bodies would need more care and attention before anyone could call them ‘fine.’

 

Legosi doubted he could stick around that long.

 

Legosi rushed to his own room in the tavern - barely able to stand straight, barely sure of what he should do next. He started to take off his armor, but only got as far as the gauntlets.

 

Louis and Haru followed him inside. So did Els and Agata, but Riz made a point of closing and holding the door behind them. A number of players were chattering outside, Durham was even getting loud about it, but Riz stood right there to keep it shut.

 

In their dark little room, Haru was the first to speak up, “Okay. So! Where do we even start?”

 

Legosi decided to start by faceplanting himself in his bed and covering his head with the pillow.

 

“Good start,” Haru agreed, and she sat on the other bed. “Rest. Rest is good.”

 

Louis knelt by Legosi’s side and rubbed his back, “Do you need a healer yourself? That thing you did - whatever you did to save Aoba - I’ve never seen you so exhausted. What can we do to help?”

 

Legosi was still aggressively replaying the last hour behind closed eyes. A small whimper preceded his request, “Food would be nice… just food…”

 

Simple and easy and oh so Legosi…

 

It was an island of normalcy when everything else was uncertain. The tiniest smile tugged at Louis’ lips. “I can do that.”

 

Louis left the room, trying to get people to disperse in the process. Els decided to go with him. Dosei and Gon, however, were allowed in. Both of them wanted to ask but Dosei said it faster, “How is he?”

 

Weakly Haru joked without getting up, “As he just spent four rounds getting blasted by a bunch of disgusting cheaters and then just aggressively forced someone’s body back to life? Tired. …He’s tired.”

 

Gon kept his worried voice quiet, “Is he asleep?”

 

Legosi spoke up from under the pillow, “No. Just freaking out.”

 

Gon wanted so much to move closer, but couldn’t get himself to do so. “You saved him. Aoba. You… you saved him. For whatever that’s worth to you.”

 

It felt like it was worth the whole world, five minutes ago. 

 

Dosei did what he could to explain further, “Jack says he’s out of immediate danger, but advised we not move Aoba any further for a few hours at the very least. Jack would have preferred a few days, but doubted we have that much time.”

 

Legosi was certain they didn’t.

 

Gon reluctantly added, “As soon as Jack says it’s safe… we’re all heading back to Cherryton… A few of the herbivores are getting food with Louis. We’ll eat, we’ll rest, and then leave together.” Gon shuffled awkwardly on his feet, taking a few more steps towards the wolf. “We thought you’d want to hear that, in case it… affects your plans at all.”

 

More bluntly Dosei asked, “If you intend to fly, will you at least leave us a note? So we know if we should look for you before we leave the city?”

 

Legosi gradually shifted the pillow over his head so it was covering his eyes, but not his snout. “I don’t have a plan yet. I need a nap. That’s… that’s all I can decide right now. …I want us all out of this city. After that… I don’t know.”

 

“Legosi…” Gon started to say something, and was finally close enough to touch the wolf’s armored back. He saw the way Legosi tensed his limbs though, and suddenly thought better of it. Gon let go and said instead, “That’s more than fair… We’ll try to manage the others for now. Just get some rest.”



……



Aoba was in and out of consciousness, drifting back and forth in what he knew and what he hardly remembered. Eagle eyes tried to focus on Tao, who somehow still had the energy to heal after everything else today.

 

“Hey…” Aoba partially slurred, “I know I got hit really hard, but… wasn’t Legosi an earthbender?”

 

Seated beside them, Jack looked up in mild alarm. Raul was passed out in the other bed or the lion might have made a face, too. 

 

Tao grimaced and glanced over at his exhausted compatriots. “Yeah, it’s… just… Just sleep it off, okay, dude?”

 

Aoba mumbled something and fell unconscious again that easily.



……



Louis let Legosi rest as much as possible, but he knew more than anyone how dire things really were. The Cherryton crew was in more danger than they could imagine - Louis just didn’t think Legosi could sleep if the deer said something. 

 

While they were out getting food, Louis glanced at the gates out of the city. There seemed to be even more soldiers than when the players first arrived. A few travelers were going in and out, but somehow it felt like a trap.

 

Even when Louis and the others returned with food, he didn’t want to do anything that might frighten the group. Everyone was still riled up, anxious and energetic. 

 

Some of the players were still arguing about the game and Legosi. Even some of their chaperones were getting in on it. His canine roommates especially were trying to get answers from his secret keepers, but the group was stonewalling for time.

 

“Whatever Legosi wants to share is his choice, not ours and not yours!” “Don’t be mad at us cause Legosi kept secrets! You would keep his secrets, too!”

 

And of course they were right about that, but damn if it didn't sting.

 

Amid all the raised voices, Louis softly asked Haru to take a quick recon run for him. 

 

Then a short while later, Louis subtly asked Gon and Dosei to go stand by Legosi’s door with Riz. Don’t go in though. Not yet. Don’t wake the wolf if they don’t have to.

 

As fast as Haru moved, it only took her fifteen minutes to complete the task in its entirety. She returned with the information Louis most feared.

 

Herbivore jaws were clamping down.

 

There was nothing else to it. His confession had to be now, not later. With a heavy sigh, Louis whispered, “Get your mom, Haru… I think she needs to hear this, too…”

 

*

 

They tried to be quiet about entering the room, but there were several of them. Guard Agata asked the new arrivals, “What’s going on?” And that was all Legosi needed to wake up.

 

The wolf sat up on the edge of his bed, “Are you heading out?”

 

Maybe he should have said ‘we,’ but Legosi was still uncertain about his involvement.

 

Louis had a particularly big bowl of food and handed it directly to his boyfriend, “Almost. But before that, eat up. Eat fast.”

 

The sleepy wolf blinked at that several times, but it was enough that it was Louis. Legosi started digging in readily, shoveling in huge mouthfuls at once.

 

Riz and Agata remained at the door, but Dosei, Gon, Haru and Chiaki moved closer to Louis and Legosi.

 

Louis stayed standing, but he turned to face Haru’s mother first. The red deer spoke quietly but as formally as he could manage, “Master Chiaki… I know you’re an upstanding member of Clan Rodentia, but you’re also an airbending master and Haru’s mother. If you care about your clan more than your daughter, you need to leave this building now. Get far away from us. If, however, you care more for your daughter-”

 

Chiaki waved one of her extra-long sleeves to interrupt and spoke so matter-of-factly, “Legosi is the avatar, she’s been training him in airbending, and we have to fight our way out of the city. Correct?”

 

Gon whispered a small, “Shit.” Louis bit his tongue, but nodded. “Most likely, yes.”

 

Haru only bothered to ask her mom, “So did you know about him before or after he used spirit magic to save Aoba’s life?”

 

In front of her waist, Chiaki folded her hands together into her sleeves. “I had my suspicions some time ago, but his actions on the field today were already… less than subtle to a master like me.”

 

Legosi grumbled through another big bite of food, “I was making a point. I wasn’t trying to be that subtle.”

 

Louis insisted to the group, “And I’m equally to blame for this.” He placed his hand over his heart, “Me joining Team Carnivore was making a point to Yafya… because of all the things Yafya said to me, and what I heard and saw…” Louis weakened, head and hands falling, and he turned to Legosi. “…I didn’t want to tell you everything until we were back home, but I don’t think I have a choice anymore. I messed up! Things are escalating faster than I expected. I asked Haru to check around the city… all the gates have been shut tight. They aren’t letting anybody leave. Which means, in all likelihood, Yafya’s men will move on us soon.”

 

Still no reaction on Legosi’s face. The wolf kept eating and mumbled, “So I’m flying us out after all.”

 

Louis grimaced like it was even worse than that. “…It’s not just the two of us, Legosi. It’s all of us. And every carnivore in the building. We will likely have to fight to escape the city with our lives, and if that happens, we all need to know exactly who we might face. You cannot afford to be surprised by them.”

 

Gon finally spoke up, “Louis… what exactly did Yafya say when you met him?”



*



A secret door opened on the right side of Yafya’s dining room, revealing a new knight almost as tall as Yafya himself. It was a giant stag, their body almost completely covered in black metal - aside from the prodigious antlers. Even those had a few metallic supports to reinforce their integrity.

 

Shaken already, the moment Louis saw the knight arrive, the young deer drew his hand back from Yafya’s. Louis barely had the conviction to complain, “Who is this supposed to be?”

 

The heavy knight took several clunking steps into the room, then stopped. Yafya stretched his hand out towards the knight and spoke with pride, “Haven’t you heard? This is your avatar, Louis.”

 

Louis didn’t just jump back from his seat, he raised both arms to fight. “That’s not possible.”

 

The dark horse remained just as self-assured as before. “After the lost reptile died young, Artio’s avatar was kept secret for his protection. But he joined me of his own accord some time ago. He’s been helping us clean up the area for months now. …I’m honestly surprised you haven’t heard of him before now. He’s all anyone can talk about.”

 

A bit of flame slipped from Louis’ maw. The deer stayed on guard, “I’m not everyone - and I've been training constantly my whole life. So if you expect me to buy bullshit and surrender, too bad; I have no intention of being a hostage. I will kill you and your false avatar right now.”

 

The knight turned his blank helmeted face towards the horse, clearly waiting for Yafya’s orders. 

 

Yafya himself actually had a good chuckle, “And that attitude is precisely why I like you, Louis: an avatar stands before you and you are still willing to fight him to the death.”

 

Louis’ lips curled in a snarl and he flexed his fingers. “You can start talking sense or you can start eating fire. That’s your choice.”

 

Yafya kept smirking and motioned gently to the knight, “Avatar, without attacking him, please show him you can bend all four.”

 

The dark knight held up his right palm, creating a torch first. Then flame dissipated, blown away by a hand-held twister. Wind spread out, and dew was dragged from thin air and crammed into a sphere of water. Hands drew apart, throwing droplets out wide. Then he kneed upwards and a part of the tile floor jumped up for him to catch. 

 

He tossed the tile in front of Louis’ feet next, where it broke under its own weight.

 

If Louis did not know Legosi himself, he might have accepted the demonstration at surface value. The young deer was squinting in disbelief, taking a single step back from the broken floor tile, but Louis still didn’t buy it. Louis called his bluff, “That’s a cute trick. But your city is crawling with rodents and so is this room. What, does he have mice up his sleeves?”

 

Yafya chuckled again and placed his left hand on the table, palm up. Three of the attending mice walked onto Yafya’s hand without being asked. “You’d be surprised how often we’ve heard that. Usually a fight with him is enough to convince the skeptics, but I want you on my side, Louis. So I think I’ll tell you the truth…”

 

Yafya viewed him with a wicked fire in his eyes, “…I asked him the same question I asked you. But when I said, ‘Do you want to be the avatar?’ …He said yes.”

 

Another subtle gesture to the stag, and the stag began taking off his helmet. Without the cover of metal, the giant stag’s face was clear. He was an older figure, maybe around Oguma’s age - grizzled and gray in a few places. Yet his jaws were tight like he was in pain. His gaze was strange, tense, and bloodshot. For the briefest second, Louis even thought he saw a shimmer to his flesh, a flicker of spiritual light across the glistening curve of his eyes… 

 

…energy like Legosi?

 

It was just enough to make the young deer hesitate. Louis’ arms fell a bit lower, “That’s not possible. It’s just… not.”

 

Finally the confident horse began to stand up, with Yafya carrying the three mice close to his stomach. “Why not? The avatar cannot claim sole ownership of the elements… They can’t even claim to be alone. There are so many great spirits in the world and many of them exist in pairs like the poles. Moon has Ocean. Sky battles Sun. The Mother of Faces has Father whoever-he-was, and even Balance … has Chaos.”

 

Amber eyes blew wide open, Louis staggering back at words of the most impossible peril. Louis heard himself yell, “You didn’t!!”

 

Before Louis could get far, Yafya interjected, “Mess with Chaos?” He put his free right hand to his chest like he was offended, “Of course not. I’d never risk the world like that…”

 

The expression on Louis’ face was absolute disbelief and horror, like it was no reassurance at all.

 

The horse shifted angles, “Please, Louis, don’t look at me like that… You have to know you can trust me. That’s the only way this relationship can work. Why, when I was a young man, I was in training to be a sage! I wanted to help everyone so much, but I learned certain truths before being officially inducted. I realized I could help more people if I remained in Perisso, but…” A dangerous smirk twitched at the corners of Yafya’s mouth, “I’m getting off topic. My apologies. I just want you to understand me, Louis. Suffice to say I likely know more about spirits than anyone you’ve ever met, including what happens when we get too close.”

 

Louis certainly felt like he was too close to something right now. He felt like he was freezing.

 

His jaw tensed and he was about to argue, when Louis remembered he was here for information - and it certainly seemed like Yafya enjoyed the sound of his own voice. Louis gradually got himself to ask, “Then you refer to Chaos because…?”

 

The dark expression vanished from Yafya’s face and, satisfied, the horse began pacing side to side. “I speak of Chaos, Ocean and Moon to merely make a point, Louis…” 

 

“…that there’s no reason to even expect one singular avatar. Some of the other great spirits incarnate as well! Often without our notice or awareness, like Ocean and Moon! They’re unfortunately partial to fish which leaves them beyond my grasp. But that got me thinking…”

 

Yafya looked down at his armored fingers, “…because if there is more than one avatar of a great spirit… then why only one bender with four elements? And more importantly: if you were starting from scratch, how would one go about making such a new bender?”

 

Louis’ conviction was so much shakier his next denial, “You can’t… It’s not possible. We can only bend the elements because the spirits gave us that gift.”

 

The horse laughed, “Possible? Again, you use that word and only succeed in blinding yourself to what you might accomplish!” Fiery light momentarily ignited along the surface of Yafya’s right hand, “…May I show you what is possible?”

 

Louis felt so uncertain and weirdly empty, and his answer was automatic, “Do it. …If you think you can.”

 

Rats in his left hand, Yafya turned to the black knight on his left side, hiding the rats from Louis’ view. Then Yafya offered the knight his right hand…

 

The old stag gripped it tight in turn and finally spoke up for himself, weary and aching, “Thank you, sir.”

 

Yellow-orange light began to burn through Yafya’s hand and eyes first, before cascading like water - flowing down his body and through his shoulders. The energy spread through his chest, his core, every limb… As the light overtook him entirely, there was a grimace of concentration on Yafya’s part, but not so for the knight.

 

The old stag breathed out and relaxed. He surrendered, and that fierce radiance began flooding the stag’s body in turn. It spread through him completely, his whole being, coating and covering him until it swallowed him all up. Suddenly the two armored herbivores were shining like figures of molten glass and Louis had to cover his eyes from the overwhelming brilliance of it all.

 

But in the presence of such illumination, Louis felt no heat, but cold. 

 

The light vanished all at once, leaving Yafya and the stag seemingly undamaged. At least no flame had hurt them, that is, though the stag still looked like he was ready to be sick. 

 

Proud of his soldier, Yafya put his right hand on the old stag’s shoulder and guided him to his seat. The horse proclaimed, “Thank you for your service, commander. As always, your people are grateful.”

 

The stag was about to collapse by the time he sat down. A number of rats and mice all left the table to help him - several healers with watery hands aglow. 

 

That was enough for Louis. A deep shiver had still stolen through him, and he had to force up his own fire inside, “What the hell was that?? What did you do to him?”

 

Yafya just smiled and, with his right hand, gestured to the three rats standing in his left. “We loaned him three additional elements.”

 

No.

 

No no no no no.

 

Louis’ face screwed up. His jaw hung open. His right foot slid back a pace. “…Fuck.”

 

Yafya lowered his left hand to the table and let the rats step off. “Thank you, my little friends. Know that the risk you take is always in my thoughts.”

 

Louis’ hand began rising, pointing at the rats, “You took their bending and put it in him?” Louis pointed at the sickly stag second.

 

The horse stood with such pride. “Borrowed, Louis. I can only do this with their consent. We always intended to return what is rightfully theirs.” Yafya glanced at the stag, “Though I’m sure you can see, the process is not without… complications.”

 

Louis scoffed outright, “Yeah, it looks like it’s killing him!” A foot stomped on the ground.

 

The horse momentarily grit his teeth and glanced aside, “You are correct. …Unlike the incarnate spirit of Balance, a normal person cannot survive the strain of even holding two elements for long. Three elements, a healthy large-breed bender will die within minutes, if not immediately. Small-breed is right out. It’s a matter of constitution. Even someone who can hold three for that long, may not be able to handle four. At best? Someone like I can hold a second element for a few days before dying.”

 

Louis realized in sickening horror, “You’ve been experimenting!?” He clasped a hand over his mouth too late.

 

Yafya laughed, “Of course I have! I’ve been fine-tuning this process for the last ten years. I can’t be negligent and just hope for the best; I’m dealing with something sacred here. And the local spirits have been… unhelpful in assisting me further…”

 

The horse sighed and shook his head, “They only care when a threat is in front of them. …We, unfortunately, do not have that luxury. At least with my enhanced bending prowess, I can move the elemental spark from one person and transplant it into another, but I can’t make another young deer like you.”

 

Louis still felt an urge to run. “Why do you even need me?? If even half of this is true, you already have the greatest military advantage on the planet!!”

 

As the horse answered, Yafya started out of normal volume but got progressively louder, “I told you that, Louis: because the identity of the avatar can no longer be left to chance. And if we want to make this a world where no little kid ever gets eaten again, we have to be smart about it!!”

 

The flash of fangs reared up in Louis’ memories. It jarred something deep inside of him, dunked him into icy terror. Tensed muscles began to unfurl. His mouth opened, but he couldn’t speak the words.

 

The gargantuan horse took another step closer. He spoke softly yet with more emotion than ever before, “You’re like me, Louis.” The armored horse thumped his gauntlet against his chest piece, over the heart. “You want to know secrets of fire? I’ll give you one free! Firebending is a misnomer! It’s so much more than a flame! It’s energy! It’s the stuff of life! It’s bioelectricity and body heat and even more besides! A radiance in the universe you cannot see with your eyes! A corpse grows cold! I can sense the flow of energy so clearly, even in you, which is why I know: a spirit saved you just like they saved me.”

 

Yafya’s shadow threatened to swallow him up. Louis’ foot slipped back another step, “I don’t…” Don’t what? Don’t remember? Don’t know? He scrambled to come up with a believable lie, “I was saved during the tsunami. Everyone knows a spirit saved me then. They saved us all. The avatar, wherever they are-”

 

The horse tapped his heart again, “A spirit possessed me to protect me! Maybe you haven’t heard of that! The sages don’t want people to get bad ideas, but not everyone touched by a spirit is cursed! You and I are blessed! A wildfire would have consumed me, maybe even the whole forest. I was just a child, wasn’t even a bender yet. Couldn’t fight to save myself! But the spirit? Oh, it could. It awakened the spark inside my soul. It changed me from the inside out. It made me strong enough to defeat anything - stronger than a firebender has any right to be. I’m strong enough that, why, I could probably … burn back a tsunami…”

 

Louis felt broken inside. Memories of horror were clawing back from his past. He’d been so little at the time. He remembered his parents being devoured, bloody teeth approaching him, then all that fire… every carnivore in flames…

 

Yafya couldn’t sense memories, could he?? What was a memory? Not energy, right? Louis didn’t know anymore. He thought he knew what was possible already and been grievously disabused of the notion. 

 

Legosi, Haru, Gouhin, they all sensed things beyond the realm of sight…

 

Don’t think of Legosi. Don’t think of him. Don’t think. Don’t take that risk. 

 

Did he… did he actually remember killing those carnivores himself? Or was it… someone else… in his skin?

 

Small Louis looked down at his own hands and realized, “That’s… why you’re telling me this, isn’t it? You think a spirit made my bending this strong… strong enough that I could survive holding multiple elements like that?”

 

Yafya smiled down at him just like a father would, and next to that giant, Louis felt ever more like a weak little boy. Yafya gently put his hands on the red deer’s shoulders, “I know they did… and I know you can… You’re not alone here, Louis. I’ve found more like you and I and the commander. And if we work together, we can make sure no little boy is ever threatened by carnivores again.”

 

Louis almost shoved the horse back and why Louis resisted, he didn’t know. Louis asked with a ragged voice, “…How?”

 

“By working together,” Yafya promised. He went through the protocol in his head, “We can borrow elements and loan them to you for short periods of time. We can gradually build up your physical and spiritual stamina until you can eventually handle four elements in battle. The others like us can handle three or four for a short time, but they’re not deer. The commander is, but he’s too old…”

 

“…The world won’t believe he’s the avatar the moment they see his face. He’s just not the right age, Louis. You are. You can be the avatar that this world deserves. I can even help you claim dominion of Artio, and together Artio and Perisso can bring an end to devouring in one generation!”

 

The more Louis heard, the more his fur began to bristle. He said it again, “How??” He reached for Yafya’s wrists, but the horse wisely let go and stepped back. Still Louis insisted, “That’s just strength. That’s power. That’s an avatar on demand. But as powerful as that is, that is not going to stop devouring. You can’t be everywhere at once! Accidents happen!”

 

It was so obvious to the horse. Yafya said with unmarred certainty, “But they don’t have to, Louis. We can stop that. We can make the world perfect.”

 

Louis clenched both fists at him, “How!?”

 

Yafya opened his hands out wide, “Reincarnation.”

 

Louis tasted bile in the back of his throat. “…You’re not serious.” The deer staggered back. “You can’t be serious. You’re completely insane.”

 

No one else reacted. Everyone in the room had heard the speech before. The eyes of a dozen rats were all unflinching in their reverence. Even the afflicted commander was free of doubts.

 

Step by step, Yafya slowly circled around the younger deer like prey, “Every sage would tell you we all reincarnate - just like the avatar. That’s not insanity, that’s fact.” Yafya formed a torch in one hand and shifted the flame back and forth between the other, “We’re born in one life, live, die. We forget ourselves in the spirit world, then we’re born again. Every single life, Louis! And when I was training to be a sage, I got to speak with people from all walks of life, so I…” 

 

“…I worked with struggling carnivores almost every day… and you know what I realized?”

 

No one spoke. No one answered. 

 

The flame was quenched in Yafya’s iron fist. 

 

Yafya spoke in awe, “…No one ever likes being born a carnivore…”

 

“…It’s a cursed existence…” Yafya laughed, “It’s practically abomination. Why even bother living with such hunger and suffering? The shame of their internal nature?” He stepped toward Louis, “Wouldn’t it be better if we could fix that?” Another step. “Wouldn’t it be better if, in one generation, we end all carnivore suffering everywhere? We end it all, and no one has to be born as a carnivore ever, ever again…”

 

Fire flared around Louis’ fists, his body, even melting tile at his feet, “You’re talking about slaughter! Genocide!!”

 

Yafya scoffed and waved it aside, “Semantics. Life is just energy. Energy doesn’t die. It’s just transformed-”

 

“By killing every carnivore on the planet??” The burning deer threw a deadly punch towards Yafya’s face, but suddenly stopped halfway.

 

Everyone was motionless, just watching what might happen. No one rushed to Yafya’s aid.

 

Louis wasn’t sure if he caught himself or hesitated or hit something unseen. He just didn’t follow through. The crackling fireball of his fist just couldn’t reach him.

 

Maybe if he did, Yafya would have been impressed and not disappointed. 

 

The sighing horse hadn’t even tried to block. With his armored hand, Yafya carefully rubbed his face, “I apologize, Louis. I forgot how young you are. This has been too much at once, I see that now. You weren’t ready.” Yafya shook it off and stared Louis in the eye, “Again, I apologize.”

 

The fire around Louis’ form dissipated, but the deer still huffed smoke in anger. “I’m leaving.”

 

Yafya raised his arm toward the door, calmly stating, “You may do so. …I apologize this has been such a stressful experience for you.” Then Yafya put both hands behind his back and added, “I hope I still get the chance to see you play in tomorrow’s game, Louis. Do know: my offer is still available. You may return at any time. I would still love for you to be my avatar.”



*



In the tavern’s room, Louis gave a painful shrug as he finished recounting the story, “Too bad for him… I already found mine.”

 

Legosi, though, had been no more ready to hear that than Louis the first time. 

 

Legosi had one hand locking his snout shut and the other at the neck of his shirt, struggling to breathe. Eyes were wide, flickering with panicked energy, but somehow he’d yet to break anything. The whole world just seemed frightfully still. Even the air felt stagnant and stiff. Choking!

 

The food in Legosi’s stomach threatened to make him sick. Fierce wars kept replaying in his head, the memories of so many carnivores dead on the ground. 

 

Even babblemouth Dosei was silent with a million different thoughts and old Gon had fallen into a chair.

 

Chiaki’s hands had risen to her lips, long sleeves dangling down. “He couldn’t. He can’t possibly…”

 

About the only one not surprised was Agata in the corner. The Shishigumi saw this coming a long way off. He just didn’t know how to say that without it sounding like ‘I told you so.’

 

Haru had a grimace of her own on the other bed, long ears wobbling low. “Well, damn, that kinda outclasses everything I was keeping secret.”

 

Louis sat down across from Legosi and could only hope, “Haru, were things any better at the sages when you saw them? Do they know what Yafya’s planning? Or been doing? He said something about the spirits ‘not helping him further,’ and… what could he even do with them?”

 

The rabbit scratched at her cheek. “Unclear… I can say the sages here were totally vomiting that brand of specism. ‘Sometimes the best way to help everyone is for us to live far apart,’ blah blah blah.” Then she let her hands fall to the bed and looked aside, “Honestly though, they didn’t even feel like sages to me… Wouldn’t surprise me if Yafya already replaced Warden’s real sages with mouth-puppets for his empire.”

 

Legosi finally made a noise: a whine that started from silent, building up in intensity until it was practically yelling, “This isn’t bad!! This is so far beyond bad, I don’t even have a word for this!!”

 

His eyes were still flickering at the edge of avatar state intensity. Legosi was about to panic in every direction at once, but Louis grabbed the wolf by the shoulders and agreed, “I know!! I know it is! I freaked out, too! It’s why I wanted to have this conversation later in Cherryton!”

 

Legosi stabbed a claw at his own chest and hissed, “I’m not even one full avatar!! I can’t handle multiples!!”

 

Thoughtful Haru realized, “You may not have to.”

 

The wolf exclaimed, “Well, I know you can beat me!! Can you beat a bunch more??”

 

Haru stretched her arms, “Challenge accepted! But not actually my point. Right, Dosei?”

 

They must have been on the same wavelength. Brown hands forward, Dosei moved closer to the deer. “Blessed instead of cursed: I’ve heard of that phenomenon before. When I first met Legosi, I thought that happened to him. I thought that was why his energetic pathways were so unusual. Denser, thicker, more advanced. But, Louis, from what you described, holding that many elements was still too much for them! Without a great spirit like Balance to serve as their foundation, their bodies are still breaking down from the pressure!”

 

Haru stood up on the bed like she was ready to fight, “And without Yafya to hold and shuffle those extra ‘sparks’ around, the rest of them are just benders on steroids. Those fake avatars will burn out.”

 

“Yes!” Louis agreed, and he squeezed the wolf’s shoulders tighter. “That’s what I figured, too. We don’t actually need to beat a bunch of avatars. We only need to kill Yafya.”

 

Legosi grabbed his gray ears and pulled them flat, “I don’t know if I can even get to him, much less kill him!!”

 

From his chair, Gon whispered, “Strongest firebender or not, there are other ways to kill a man. Poison. Weapon. Famine. Disease.”

 

Louis insisted to the group but especially to Legosi, “Which is why we need to leave. With the forces we have right now, we can’t get to him AND if we failed, our friends would still be on the chopping block! Yafya only told me that stuff because he didn’t care about the risk of me knowing. If he blocked the gates now, he probably thinks we can’t escape here - or maybe he always intended to kill me. He might not even care about me! I don’t know! Maybe I’d just be a bonus to him! I know he wasn’t honest about everything. So the best thing we can do right now is leave, and regroup.”

 

Haru thumbed at the door behind her, “And most importantly: the world needs to know what we discovered here. We can’t let these secrets die with us. If anyone - any of the clans - are able to kill Yafya, then all his insane plans die with him.”

 

The older Dosei presumed, “And in an absolutely worst case scenario, the armies of the other clans can buy us enough time for Legosi to complete his training. Yafya may have us at a disadvantage right now, but just adding elements isn’t the same as having the real, proper avatar. It’s not the same as having the avatar state or their memories, or the power of Balance itself. It’s just having a better soldier.”

 

Legosi stared at the other wolf for several long seconds. The gray wolf’s ears started to angle back as he put several details together himself. Then Legosi sternly asked, “Do you actually believe that, or are you just telling me that to make me feel better?”

 

Dosei stepped toward the tall gray wolf and took his hand, placing Legosi’s fingers over the pulse of the brown wolf’s wrist. “I told you you would change the world, Legosi. I know we can stop Yafya. We can get through this - but step one is getting all these kids and their families out of this city. So!” Dosei let go and turned to the group, “Does anyone have any ideas about how to do that? Cause I have to assume every exit has at least fifty benders ready to kill and I’ve never handled so many men at once. Don’t say it; I just heard me say it, too.”

 

Everyone was content to ignore that last part. They had bigger things to worry about.

 

Chapter 50: Choose your orders, choose your avatar

Summary:

I really wanted to call this chapter "Gon with the wind," but thought it'd be misleading lol.

And now... the war is here...

Chapter Text

Weary Gon rubbed his head in his chair. He tried asking the obvious, “You’re the earthbender. I don’t suppose we could just tunnel out?”

 

Dosei put his hands on his hips, “I would love to! But most of the city is already underground and I checked the walls earlier. They’ve too smart not to have sensors on watch. We punch through that metal, everyone on the walls will still know it - and I don’t fancy the idea of hundreds of earthbenders above our heads.”

 

Haru remembered, “Mokichi said the walls are like a basin, so the metal goes underneath us, too.” She drew the shape of a curved bowl in the air. “We could try to go straight down first and then angle upwards, but - same problem. They’d move faster above ground and stomp us down. So… up and over?”

 

Chiaki was more agreeable to that, but pointed out, “We still have children and wounded, and if we go over, we will get into a direct fight with all the guards on top of the walls. And then we have to get everyone down, across the land, and there’s the second wall further out.”

 

Louis still had his left hand on Legosi’s shoulder. The red deer figured, “Whatever we do, we just have to be fast - faster than Warden can scramble its full army. If we get back to my dad’s ship, that’ll provide some cover and transportation, but it’s still several kilometers between here and the second wall, and even further to the ocean. And then across the ocean.”

 

Gon finished the idea for him, “So our waterbenders and airbenders still need the strength to speed us back to Cherryton, faster than whatever boats Yafya has on his side.”

 

Dosei sarcastically clapped his hands together, “A sprint and a marathon with dozens of innocents on my back! Great! I needed the exercise!”

 

“Actually…” Legosi bounced his foot on the floor a few times, thinking through something himself. Pointed ears were still sharp in thought. His fluffy tail swayed in slow arcs behind him. “I do have an idea… a way to get everyone to the ship ASAP… but I’m going to need help pulling it off and we all need to be ready to fight, so…” Wolf eyes started looking towards the door, “so I think… it’s time we bring everyone else into this conversation…”

 

No more putting it off… It was time they all knew.



……



In another room of the inn, Aoba was idly drifting, half asleep in a bed. Tao was still trying to work on him every so often, but the damage had been so severe. Even if it was brief, Aoba’s body had been temporarily dead. Waterbending uses part of the body’s own energy to heal, but Aoba’s was at the bottom rung in that regard.

 

Jack and Raul were trying to catch a cat nap in the room’s one other bed, while Azumo nibbled on some fruit in a bowl. The pair quickly sat up and separated when people started filing in - a few members of the teams first, then even more of them. The chaperones followed, but soon enough the carnivore travelers entered, as did the old ferret who owned the inn. 

 

The whole room was packed fast, with many sitting on the bed and standing everywhere else. Everyone knew something was going on, everyone asking things of everyone else. Patience, patience. Two more minutes.

 

Chiaki and Gon were doing a quick headcount to make sure everyone was there - everyone but Louis and Legosi. Once satisfied, Haru brought them in as well.

 

A volley of questions were all being asked at once, but Legosi kept his eyes forward and tried not to look at anyone. He raised his head and his voice with it, “I really can’t afford to have this conversation a hundred times so please, please just listen. …Yafya wants us all dead, and we may not have another moment to spare.”

 

That got people to quiet down just a little. Legosi waded through the crowd over to Aoba’s bedside. The wolf stood on the far side of it so most everyone could see what he was doing. 

 

“…I was not subtle today…” Legosi reached toward the water Tao had been using to heal, and he bent the liquid toward himself. “…I couldn’t afford to be. So most of you probably figured it out by now.”

 

Water. Earth. Fire. Air. Legosi added the individual components like he had on the playing field, spinning them together until he got the gold glow. The light in that dark room was reflected on dozens of eyes. Legosi said with weak sarcasm, “I’m the avatar… Hooray.”

 

Several people cheered, “Yes!” “I knew it!” “I fucking knew it!!” “You owe me 20 gold!” Someone groaned and money changed hands. An excited carnivore frothed at the mouth and nearly fell over, but Riz caught him.

 

Legosi applied that pure golden energy to Aoba’s chest, then stretched it up and down the length of the bird’s body. Louis, Gon and several others tried to shush the excited teenagers, but even one of the adult visitors had trouble not talking. 

 

With a small huff, Legosi kept focusing on the eagle - because normal healing had a limit, but Legosi was channeling universal energies to readjust matter on the fly. Legosi grumbled as he explained, “Yes, I’ve been hiding. Yes, it’s always been me. I’m… not right, okay? …Instead of a real reptile, you guys got me. I don’t believe everything happens for a reason, but I am here now - and Louis found out something that will define the fate of this war. So please listen to him, too.”

 

The red deer spoke up for himself and people turned to face him, “Yafya demanded I meet him yesterday. He wanted me to join him, and to bring Artio with me. He wants to unite all the herbivore clans - and kill every last carnivore in a single generation of bloodshed.” The outcry was immediate, but Louis pressed on, “And to do that, he’s abusing the gifts of the spirits and even his own people. He’s found a way to steal the bending from his rats and force it into certain benders - to make artificial avatars. But he can’t make many, and they cannot survive this state for long. If nothing else, we have to get this message out to the rest of the world. He is the linchpin for their war efforts, and he must be stopped.”

 

The crowd couldn’t be silent about that. There was too much to ask, to question, to fear. More debate was inevitable. No way. No possible way.

 

The logistics alone would cause such a fright and disbelief, but Legosi was focused. “Aoba, are you okay now?”

 

The eagle’s eyes were awake enough, but betrayed his confusion. “Uh… is that, uh, a trick question?” He reached his right wing up and touched his forehead, “Cause I’m not hurting, but I still feel like I missed a lot.”

 

“Heh,” Legosi almost smiled. “A lot of us did. But if you’re good now, then I’m good, too.” Carrying the golden energy in his hands, Legosi moved over toward Sanu next, “Sanu, are your ribs still broken?”

 

A few of those standing stepped out of Legosi’s way. The achy pelican was sitting on the edge of the other bed and barely managed a nervous laugh, wincing, “Yeah, uh, Legosi? I, I think you have much bigger things to worry about.” 

 

Fellow bird Legom was nearby, but skeptical, “Save your energy, sad brows. He is going to need a week or two of treatment at least. ” 

 

Undaunted, Legosi carefully applied the golden energy to Sanu’s wounded side. “Yeah, I’ve healed broken ribs in minutes and that was with my normal waterbending. This isn’t.”

 

Sanu’s voice rose with the weirdness and almost-painful sensation of moving bones, before he suddenly gasped. A few seconds later, as Legosi drew back, Sanu was panting but otherwise patting his newly-healed side. The pelican’s eyes had gone wide and his ginormous mouth was hanging open. “W-what… the…?”

 

“Long story,” Legosi started. But by that point people had quieted and were paying attention to him again. Legosi stood up and held out his glowing hands to all the others in the group, “I don’t have time to tell it all. I’m sorry. That’s… that’s always been my problem.” His eyes drifted around the room, gazing at all his friends and even the new strangers, “I’m the avatar but I’m… more spirit, I guess. I’m not right. I’m not what you expected. And it will cause suffering and I’m still scared it could cause another war. I never wanted my existence to hurt any of you…” 

 

With sadness, Legosi looked more directly at his canid roommates, who were standing close together. “…I never wanted my problems to become yours, but… Yafya’s plan is already genocide and I’m not strong enough to stop it alone.” Energy drifted, and left his hands empty. “The best I can do is get us over these walls, but there is a long stretch of ground between here, the next wall, and the ocean and we all might have to fight-”

 

“Then we fight!” Durham fearlessly smashed his fists together, sparking a small burst of light. Several people cheered for it. The look on the coyote’s face was strangely proud and Legosi didn’t understand how that could be. Durham glanced around, smiling, “Legosi, what do you think we’ve all been training for?? We knew a fight was coming! We’re ready for it!”

 

Sighing and rubbing his face, Miguno mumbled the counterpoint, “Some of us more than others…”

 

Collot ruffled the fur on Durham’s head, and then squeezed it down like he was trying to keep Durham in line. “Legosi, seriously? What Durham said. You should know us better than that by now.”

 

Small Voss held tighter to the sheepdog’s shoulder, “You’ve been our bro for five years and you think being a little weirder is gonna change that?” Voss shook his head incredulously, “We knew something was going on with you! You being the avatar actually makes me feel better about it!”

 

Legosi slowly winced in fear, “I’m not a little weird, Voss; I’m really weird. I’m bad-”

 

Sheila raised her voice from the side, “Legosi, you have always been weird; that’s not new to any of us!” The cheetah pointed a claw in his direction, “The only new data here is that you saved us from the tsunami, saved Els, just saved Aoba, and suddenly your freakout over Truth or Dare makes way more sense - but let’s save that for when we’re back home in Cherryton, alright? The A team never got to play so I’m fresh as a daisy and ready to slash throats.”

 

More agreement went through the crowd. No one even questioned Legosi further on his identity and that acceptance was making his eyes mist over. 

 

Louis addressed the inn’s owner and the other visiting carnivores, “If any of you fancy your luck in this city, we won’t force you to come with us. But Yafya plans to kill you, too, eventually and he is without mercy.”

 

The old lady ferret seemed unexpectedly hopeful. “The avatar really has returned - but they’re on our side? Not Yafya’s? …Why would we trust the Black Devil more than this boy? Who cleans up a broken old building with no thought of reward? …I know who I believe in.”

 

For all intents, it seemed consensus was universal. The whole room looked to Legosi with that same hope, awe, and affection… just waiting for him to say more. 

 

The best Legosi could manage was, “Thank you.”

 

Across the room, Louis spoke louder, “Voss and Azumo, we have special jobs for you two. Everyone else, leave behind as much as you can, but if you have armor, wear it. Be in the main hall in minutes. We have no idea how soon Yafya might strike.”

 

*

 

Rushing feet went every which way. They had their orders. Now the building was in a flurry of activity, to pack and prepare.

 

Louis leaned over to speak to Azumo, “You are the smallest flier we have. If anyone can sneak a message to my dad’s ship, it’s you. But this is asking an awful lot and the guards on the walls will probably shoot you if they see you trying to get over.”

 

The bat’s eyes were filled with fearless determination, “Well, that requires they see me, doesn’t it? They got those smokestacks from their factories though. If I hold my breath, I can fly up through the smoke into the cloud layer.”

 

Louis hadn’t even thought of those, but he also wasn’t a bat. “Are you sure you can manage that? If you aren’t 100% certain it’s safe, just come back. We don’t want you to die.”

 

“I’m certain it’s not safe, sir, but I’m also certain I can do it!” Azumo gave a small salute with his wing, “Now what’s the message?”

 

“Clear the back of the boat and be ready to sail the moment we crash.”

 

Azumo blinked twice. “…Crash what?”

 

*

 

Legosi wanted to speak with Voss personally. The fennec stood on the bed and waited for him. But Legosi made a point of getting down on his knees so he’d be eye level with the little fox, and said, “You’re amazing, Voss. You weigh like nothing to me, but you can lift just as much as any large-breed bender. You’re one in a million. If you can hold onto my back and lighten the load for me, it would make a world of difference.”

 

Tail-flicking, Voss stood more proudly, “Someone wants me for my body. Finally. I knew this day would come.”

 

Legosi lowered his head in concern. “Is… is that a ‘yes, you’ll help,’ or…?”

 

The fennec snorted, then rolled his eyes. “Yes, Legosi. The avatar is personally begging for my strength in battle; I’m going to be riding this high for years.”

 

One less thing to worry about…



……



Azumo was dispatched on his secret mission. Others were already gathering in the hall. 

 

Legosi was downing what food he could while also armoring back up. He didn’t really bring anything important to begin with aside from his game armor. The lions could replace a few sets of abandoned clothes.

 

He was pretty sure he heard Juno confronting her dad in the hallway, growling out, “You knew.”

 

Legosi refused to get involved with that.

 

But then he heard a different commotion down in the main hall, and Legosi half sprinted, half flew his way out the door and toward the noise.

 

Riz had an angry Durham in a headlock, holding him back. The coyote’s legs were fussing off the ground, craving violence against someone at the door. Several more players were there as well, including Els, Kibi and Agata all with elements ready to attack. They were barring the passage of a certain giant draft horse. 

 

Instantly Legosi recognized the white stripe on brown fur: the earthbender who nearly killed Aoba. 

 

The wolf’s snout wrinkled up in compulsory anger, and he yelled over the arguing of the others, “Hey! Not the time, people!”

 

Els however sharpened floating water to ice, “We’re getting out of here; pretty sure this is exactly the time, boss!”

 

Agata’s claws had been ready to slice air and slice necks, but the moment Legosi said that, he withdrew them.

 

The massive draft horse just stood there, towering over them, staring, with some kind of bag in his right hand. 

 

Grumbles persisted, but the fighters stepped aside as Legosi approached. Legosi asked the group as much as the horse, “Do I even want to know what this is?”

 

Kibi was still levitating a spiked block, “He had the gall to ask how Aoba is.”

 

The draft horse was unamused, but if he was afraid, he hid it. “I just wanted to give this to him.” He gently tossed the bag towards Legosi and Legosi caught it in one hand. “Take it. It’s my winnings from the game. He can have it.”

 

As Legosi gripped the bag, he felt the distinct shape of coins inside. They certainly rubbed against each other like metal. By the heft, there had to be a sizable sum inside, whether it was gold or something less. Legosi asked outright, “And this is… what? An apology?”

 

The horse looked aside and grunted. “I guess…” He fussed with his pockets, as if wanting to hide his hands but thinking better of it. It’d slow him down if he needed to defend himself. Then the horse muttered, “No, it… it is an apology… Sorry.”

 

Kibi was still growling, but the group started to soften. Els and the others were still looking to Legosi for commentary, and the wolf felt so many eyes upon him - and he couldn’t tell if they were looking at him as friend or avatar anymore.

 

Legosi felt an invisible current rushing in between himself and the others and he hated it, and he couldn’t help but feel it growing by the second.

 

He fought to keep his own hands relaxed on the bag. Legosi calmly asked, “Did you regret it? Hurting all my friends that bad?”

 

The draft horse gave an uncomfortable shrug. He was avoiding the wolf’s eyes now, “Yeah… I guess I did…”

 

Legosi asked, “Why’d you do it?”

 

The horse couldn’t bear to look at anyone. “I don’t know, man. I just… did. The High Lord said to make you hurt, especially your birds. Win at any cost and… I thought I was okay with the cost.” He gave another painful shrug, “Guess I wasn’t. …Sorry.”

 

“You killed him,” Legosi squeezed the bag tight.

 

Horror lanced through the draft horse, but Legosi added, “I brought him back, but you killed him.”

 

The room was so silent, everyone could hear the hitch in the horse’s breath. “…What?”

 

Legosi tossed the bag up, then caught it on a spiraling air current from his hand. “You are the luckiest horse today, because I am the lost reptile - and I saved you from becoming a murderer.”

 

The huge horse stepped back in confusion, “What? What are you - Don’t fuck with me, man. What the fuck are you talking about?”

 

“Yafya has been filling your head with lies.” Legosi floated the bag up and down. His own feet left the ground, levitating closer to the horse. “And in a few minutes, I’m going to be busting out of this city with all my friends, and when I come back, it will be with an army.” Legosi’s eyes suddenly burst into brilliant blue light, one voice changing into several, “We will not be able to save you from yourself again.”  

 

Just as quickly Legosi softened, eyes and voice his own and quiet, “Tell people what I told you on the field.” His feet touched down to the ground. “Please? Cause I meant every word… We can make a new game… and I’d really like it if we could have a fair one, one day. Could we try that? Could we start over some day? And just play?”

 

Legosi let the heavy bag fall to the floor. Then he slowly reached his right arm out towards the horse, offering to shake hands…

 

But the draft horse ran in terror, leaving the group with silence.

 

“Good riddance,” Durham muttered, but he wasn’t the only one with mixed feelings. Els returned ice to water and put it away for safekeeping. “I still would have hurt him.”

 

Unspoken: you’re too nice, Legosi. 

 

When Legosi looked back at the crowd again, everyone had gathered.

 

Legosi sighed and reached down to pick up the money bag. “Well, that’s that. …Is everyone ready to go?”

 

Even if they weren’t, they were out of time…



……



There was no warning outside.

 

Bursting through the inn’s ceiling, a huge stone block shot skywards - practically the size of a house itself.

 

Passerbys fell over in shock, but barely had time to see a figure flying upwards, lifting the massive block with both hands above his head.

 

The wolf was wearing an armor of sand again, but his choice was so much more personal today: the shape of a komodo dragon. He practically disguised himself with the face of his grandpa, even fashioned the long whip-like tail. It trailed beneath him as he flew straight up.

 

They likely missed seeing Haru and Voss hanging onto his back. Voss had a small suit of his own sand armor, but most of his strength was focused above: helping Legosi lift the stone block - and all the people protected inside it.

 

Every bender had a job. Everyone knew the task necessary of them, to finish the marathon together. The other earthbenders were trying to keep the structure solid from the inside out. 

 

Only a handful of birds were left out to fly. Aoba flew upwards right after the block, a wake of wind around and behind him. The grasp of his bending dragged Dom and Sanu after him, wings spread wide - three birds accelerating straight up beyond all normal means. 

 

Legosi flew the box up and arced over the wall as fast as possible, shocking several guards on top of the great wall. 

 

Just as quickly Legosi fell with the block, plummeting downward towards Oguma’s ship. 

 

Those at the wall’s top didn’t even have time to respond before Haru and the three birds took them by surprise. Blasts of fire, air and ice were knocking guards aside.

 

Legosi had to descend as fast as he rose, and trust the others inside would keep the crew padded. Chiaki, Sheila, Agata, Collot, even Tem - they acted as an internal air cushion, protecting those inside from physical force.

 

Speed was their only advantage. On the boat, the Shishigumi’s strongest lion was waiting though: Miguel the earthbender. Azumo got the message to them.

 

Arms raised, body flexed, Miguel stood on the deck poised to catch the stone block. The lion braced himself for exertion and a growl rose to a low roar. 

 

Between them all - Legosi, Voss, and Miguel - they caught the stone block in the last few meters of movement. 

 

Miguel set it down hard on the deck, breaking wood in several places, as Legosi had already let go. There was no time to spare; the company had it all planned out. The ship was ready to flee in an instant, sails just waiting for benders to fill them with air. Haru and Legosi turned their attention toward the sails first, firing a mighty gale with their arms. The whole ship lurched forward on the wheels made by earthbenders. 

 

In the same moment, the stone block burst open. The team of airbenders rushed to assist Haru and Legosi with the sails. 

 

Sheila actually ran to the front of the ship, and used her own mastery of speed to cut the air resistance. 

 

Between them all, the landship was instantly rocketing away from the city - and the great army Yafya had assembled.

 

Oguma’s sailors jumped out of hiding from below deck to throw off unneeded weight. Anything not vital to the return trip was abandoned overboard.

 

Barely seconds from the tavern and they were already racing, escaping across the landscape. 

 

Dosei and Riz used the block walls like shields, levitating them towards the rear of the landship. They had to protect the earth-made wheels in the back; they were massive vulnerabilities. They couldn’t let Warden damage them.

 

Warden’s army shot a variety of attacks after them, including arrows, boulders, and fireballs, but the first few were blocked by those stone barriers and the next volley missed entirely. The landship had accelerated so fast, it was already out of range. 

 

Some guards chased after on foot, but gave up in seconds, choking on dust. Only their airbenders would be swift enough to keep up like that, and a squad of them immediately joined up to pursue - horses, rabbits, anyone fast enough.

 

Teams of Warden’s soldiers jumped onto armored vehicles of their own. Some were tank-like and low to the ground, with earthbenders pushing to build up speed. Others were landships just like Oguma’s, with airbenders filling the sails and earthbenders working the wheels. All manner of artillery - bender and otherwise - was loaded up for immediate use. 

 

Cherryton had an early lead and needed to break away while they had the chance. 

 

Durham joined the defenders at the back of the ship and finally got to vent a day’s anger. He put all that pent-up emotion with rapid shots at their pursuers. He and Louis succeeded in nailing a few runners and scaring off a few more.

 

Meanwhile non-combatants like the old ferret were rushed inside the ship, under the deck for safety. Gon tried to funnel the younger benders down there, too, but not everyone listened. A few parents even tried to grab their kids and pick them up! Els’ father couldn’t get her to join him though. No fucking way she was backing down now.

 

They’d need the waterbenders later at sea, but she was staying right there on deck, ready to fight. Pity the rivers here were mostly underground. Flat farmland was the only exception to arid roads.

 

Legosi would have loved it if they’d all gone inside, but there was no time for debate. They had a whole fucking army at their heels and every fighter had to stand ready if Cherryton was to have any hope.

 

A sudden crack of thunder jarred everyone on the ship. The sound of a second followed immediately, and that shook them even more!

 

They would have lost the mast without Sabu. Legosi looked up, but he already knew what happened - he felt the static in the air. 

 

Sabu was in the crow’s nest on top of the ship. An enemy’s lightning bolt had fired towards the mast, but Sabu was well prepared. He yanked the lightning toward himself, catching the voltage - and had fired it back!

 

Two more bolts were fired lower down on the ship: one hit the barrier stone Dosei had been holding up and blew a chunk out of it. The second almost got through, only for Gon to deflect it at the last second. It went wide and torched a field of crops.

 

Kibi and Mokichi went to the side of the boat and drew up more rock from the ground, using new material to replace the barrier lightning had destroyed.

 

A few more bolts were shot at the ship, but it was just giving Cherryton ammunition. Sabu redirected two more bolts at approaching troops on the ground below. Gon did similar, slapping a bolt back the way it came. Warden stopped shooting lightning once they saw their own people getting fried by it. Some worked to save the burning crops.

 

Without ever slowing down, Aoba, Dom and Sanu managed to pick off the last aggressive stragglers. Flapping wings rained down fire bursts and thin ice shards from the air. Speedy birds managed to leave those soldiers in a heap on the ground. 

 

So far so good. Cherryton got a moment’s breathing room, but it was just beginning. That was just the tip of the spear.

 

Distantly those at the boat’s back could see the city’s gate opening up behind them. An additional strike force left the city to follow them, but the armored vehicles would catch up sooner. Some of those landships dwarfed Oguma’s vessel utterly. There had to be thousands of soldiers behind them.

 

They had to worry about up above as well. Durham yelled in complaint, “Oh, come on!! That’s cheating!” Flying squirrels were leaping from the city walls, airbending used to shoot across the sky rather than just glide. They’d catch up fast and then overtake the ship - or maybe even reach the second wall further out.

 

Individually small or not, the sheer number of flying squirrels meant they were a veritable swarm.

 

No waiting for his children to ask, Gon just yelled, “The birds are going to need help!”

 

Sabu didn’t even hesitate: the Shishigumi lion turned his next lightning bolt on the flying squirrels. Long range, a single bolt could fly farther than anything. It could cover the great distance in a split second. 

 

A large clump was caught off guard immediately, bodies dropping straight down after being hit. 

 

The rest of squirrels scattered and took to evasive maneuvers, but down below Gon and Bill had already been forming lightning of their own. Sabu was just faster. So before the squirrels could scatter far, two more bolts struck at the clump’s sides. 

 

Up in the crow’s nest, Sabu brought his claws together. He dragged five streams of lightning apart just like Legosi taught him, then aimed at the squirrels while they were still distant. 

 

Even evasively, the squirrels kept in small angled squadrons like the birds. Maybe they weren’t just airbenders. Sabu began letting thin lightning fly faster and the squirrels weren’t prepared for the frequency of his attacks. You don’t actually need much lightning to kill. They could dodge one bolt, only to fly into another. 

 

Legosi didn't want to look or even think about how many lives were being lost with every thunderous burst, but he had a job and it was pushing this boat! Let others fight for now!

 

Gon and Bill kept adding their own great bolts to the mix, wide electricity more likely to snag a few even when it missed. 

 

A minute of that was enough to deliver a message. By that point most of the flying squirrels had backed off, abandoned a lost cause. Some scattered high into clouds, others down to catch their compatriots. 

 

Only a few pressed on, but the birds could intercept those and there was more trouble down below. 

 

Focusing on the sky above? It gave those on the ground an opening to get closer.

 

The warriors on Warden’s vehicles were near enough to shoot at the ship, launching arrows, bricks and fire bolts. 

 

Stone walls weren’t enough to weather it all. Durham and Louis could block the fire, but several arrows nearly hit them in turn. When an unlucky arrow hit Durham in the left arm, well, that was the final straw.

 

Dosei yelled out, “Riz, keep your head down but handle the barriers!” He didn’t even wait for the bear to answer, knowing Riz could do it - knowing Riz would do it.

 

The next boulder lobbed their way, Dosei yanked it towards himself. It broke before reaching him - then he wrapped the pieces around himself like armor. He wore the stone to protect him, even as arrows tried and failed to pierce him - the bane of so many benders. 

 

Without leaving the back of the deck, Dosei began lashing out at the ground behind the ship with huge arcing arms. He was punching at the air, kicking, a flurry of blows that made all manner of obstacle form in the ship’s wake. Earthen pillars jutted up in front of Warden crafts, or new spikes directly underneath them. Crevices were ripped horizontally through the ground, or deep holes to fall into.

 

Warden earthbenders could push the crafts through some, get back up, or try to jump. But every crash or hard bump meant fighters on deck were getting jarred, injured, or even falling off. 

 

Every time they slowed down was an opportunity for Cherryton to take another shot. Even Oguma’s sailors had a few bows and were shooting back. So did some of the carnivore refugees. Durham kept trying to attack with his right arm, but Juno grabbed and pulled him back for proper treatment. 

 

Portholes were small in Warden’s landships, but Louis’ aim was honed over years. He nailed a few soldiers even through those narrow openings. Gon’s blue fire didn’t just burn, but sliced off whole chunks. One small vehicle was cut completely in half.

 

Fodder to wear them down.

 

Among the combination of flying earth and fire, one enemy stood out more clearly and that was definitely cause for alarm. The largest landship was finally in range and bearing down on them. At the front of that warlike monstrosity was a black knight with antlers. 

 

Louis distantly saw him and was already worrying, “Oh fuck, tell me that’s not him!”

 

Dosei wrenched up the earth behind them like a new canyon wall, ready for Warden crafts to crash into - only for the stag at the bow to force it back down. 

 

Louis tried to shoot him with fire, only for the black knight to punch through it - and then the knight punched fire right back!

 

Louis’ eyes widened, hoping he didn’t just see that. He yelled over, “Dosei! Black stag! Hit the black stag!!”

 

The brown wolf reached down towards the earth behind the ship, flipping up huge boulders and lobbing them at the craft carrying the black knight. Louis focused his flames together, then released another blast right after his.

 

Louis and Dosei both saw it as the knight smashed through those boulders like an earthbender, and punched through the fire like a firebender.

 

Louis yelled for the rest of the crew, “It’s the fake!” Dosei agreed, “Fake avatar! Black stag, fake avatar! Get the stag now!!”

 

Arms still casting air, Legosi startled from his task, “It’s what???”

 

From above Sabu tried to take aim, but Warden was paying close attention to him now. One of Warden’s archers grazed his arm. The lion had to duck down in the crow’s nest as even more arrows pinned him down up there.

 

But several others were already in action. Dosei focused all his attention on that one giant craft and so did Louis. Even Miguel and Gon joined in, a coordinated assault of elements. 

 

The stag bothered to block some of it, but as Gon charged a lightning bolt, the stag suddenly leapt from the monstrous landship. He didn’t just jump high though; he also sprinted like an airbender! That was three of the four.

 

He was moving even faster than the landship that carried him this far, chasing straight after them. He’d be on top of Oguma’s ship in seconds. 

 

Gon tried another bolt, but the stag kept dodging ranged attacks a split second before the bolt could hit him. Closer and closer the black knight was bearing down on them - the front and frontman of Yafya’s army. 

 

Now? Now it was Legosi’s turn. “Okay! Backpack team, we’re up!”

 

Legosi started running towards the side of the boat, and Haru and Voss both joined him. They grabbed onto his shoulders as he flew over the edge, then circled back around toward the stag. The air kicked up even more dust at the speed of his flight.

 

Louis barely had the chance to call out, “You better catch up fast, okay?!”

 

Haru’s voice echoed in reply, “We’ll be right back!”

 

The boat pressed forward, Cherryton shifting their attention to the other troops still attacking. 

 

The black knight used the opening to gather up a storm of stone and fire off the ground, and then hurled it at the back of the boat.

 

Legosi flew in the way to intercept, fists held high, and slammed the whole conflagration straight down into the earth once more. With air extending his voice and energy crackling in his eyes, Legosi howled, “Enough already! I will not let you take them!!”

 

The echo of his voice made a few soldiers back off. Others kept pressing the chase, but the giant stag slowed to face him. 

 

There was a shimmer of static around the black knight, and he punched a new volley of flames toward the wolf. 

 

With liquid movements, Legosi grabbed and turned the fire to each side, forming a great wall of it, growing with every one of those attacks. Haru blocked away a few arrows to be helpful, and Voss shot small rocks to batter and badger a few fighters down.

 

The massive landship caught up with them and tried to circle around them, to break through the wall of flames - only for Legosi to reach as deep as he possibly could. 

 

Legosi’s eyes shone brightest blue as he raised his arms and threw them left, and a great mound rose up under the massive landship. He took advantage of its speed, its attempt to turn, and threw the whole monstrosity on its side.

 

Other troops were small enough to proceed - but it was the fact Legosi could do all that while floating and eyes glowing that finally made the rest hesitate. Even at a distance, the armor of sand he wore evoked the image of a long-tailed reptile. 

 

Before the black knight even asked, the stag probably knew the answer, “Who are you to command us??”

 

Haru yelled back loud enough for everyone to hear her, “He’s the lost reptile! And he damn well won’t let Yafya hurt these people!”

 

Another moment’s hesitation, but every second the stag wasted here meant innocents were further away.

 

Being this near to him, Legosi could see a number of rats on the shoulders of the black knight. One of them seemed to be actively pressing a healing hand against the stag’s neck. Another was whispering at his ear. The stag replied with raised stones still ready for combat, “Then surrender now and no one else gets hurt.”

 

Haru laughed, “Oh, that is not happening!” Legosi growled through gritted teeth.

 

From a squad of rabbits, one shouted over, “The little traitor should shut up!”

 

Voss swore back at them with all the decency of a sailor. Haru flipped them off, “Oh, I’m a big traitor, thank you very much! If that’s what it means to help the real avatar, I’d choose traitor every day!”

 

The wolf huffed just once. Wasting time. That’s what it was. He whispered, “Haru, do you see what I see?”

 

Haru whispered back in conspiracy, “I absolutely do. You handle the big guy, I’ll handle the little guys?”

 

Voss tightened the armor of sand on his fist, “And I’ll try not to kill too many of them.”

 

“Deal,” Legosi finished whispering. Then he put more emotion into his voice and yelled, “Surrendering requires that I trust you or Yafya - and I will not make that mistake again.” Legosi rose up straighter, floating further off the ground, with the great wall of fire at his back. He gestured to the crowd, “I do not want to kill anyone, but I will not be able to hold back against you! Please stand down and go home, all of you! Give back that stolen power and get far away from Yafya! He’s lying to you! You don’t have to do what he tells you!!”

 

It was impossible to see the stag’s face behind all that metal, or even make out much of his posture or body language. He was ready for battle and that was it. Yet his voice betrayed his emotional state and he still sounded… completely unaffected… “How strange,” the stag said flatly. “You seem to be under the impression I’m just following orders.”

 

Before Legosi could finish another sentence, the stag lashed out with all those floating stones and charged in with even more from the ground. Half the crowd got back to battle - but only half. The other half waited, still awed by the flying reptile. Even archers were uncertain, fingers unsteady on their bows.

 

Divide and conquer. Haru and Voss both leapt from Legosi’s shoulders simultaneously. 

 

Haru shot herself towards one of the approaching groups. Ricocheting with each kick, she hit them so hard and fast, neutralizing a dozen in seconds.

 

Voss slammed down into the ground as hard as possible, sending out a quake in all directions - cracking and angling shards of the surface until they were suddenly in a field of jagged stones.

 

A few men were thrown upwards. Some soldiers got stuck, but not the enemy earthbenders or airbenders. They ran over or through it - but thank them for tipping their hand. Now the team knew who was what.

 

The three birds swooped in from the enemy’s blindspot, blitzing another row from the back.

 

Voss surged through the field of spikes, a predator at ankle height.

 

The mid-breed of Rodentia were used to fighting in groups and against enemies bigger than themselves; suddenly they were being broken apart, separated and unable to blast the foes so small and close between them. 

 

The blocky fists of the fennec took out kneecaps with ease. Haru was so fast and chaotic, wild, they couldn’t pin her down. She struck out freely with all limbs. 

 

Voss made a game of grabbing ankles and dragging people underground, instantly buried to their necks. The earthbenders who tried to clamber back up, the speedy rabbit knocked unconscious with her heel to their heads.

 

The black knight didn’t spare them a glance. All his focus was on Legosi. As the stag attacked, he crushed the new terrain beneath his heavy boots. He barely cared about the obstruction - and weaponized the new shards for himself. 

 

The new land didn’t bother Legosi though; Legosi was flying! He weaved between the spikes, whether thrown or on the ground. 

 

Earth and fire kept lashing towards Legosi, but Legosi was always one step aside. He used those impossible acrobatics of his to twist and arch away from the stag’s offensive. A slight bit of air deflected others by degrees. The long tail was dancing in arcs behind him.

 

Every flame was as fierce as Louis’, frying rocks to red and ash, but it didn’t mean anything if the knight couldn’t score a hit.

 

No, the more the black stag fought like that, the more relaxed Legosi became. It just felt so familiar, like it was any other day and he was sparring with Louis. Metal covered the body, but antlers were antlers. And there was something else…

 

Straight-forward…

 

Ten minutes ago, Legosi had been terrified of facing him on the field. Now Legosi was just playing around with him. Waste his time, waste his energy, read the way he moves. 

 

Attack just enough to keep him and his rats interested, cause at any moment-

 

Haru was on the knight’s back before he could react. The rabbit had been everywhere on the battlefield, darting from foe to foe.

 

The stag immediately spun to attack her, arms trailing fire, but she was gone already. 

 

She was only that close for a split second and for one purpose: the rats she grabbed.

 

The knight swore and bolted after her, “Give them back!”

 

“Nope!” Haru didn’t even give the rats a chance to react before punting them with a hurricane kick, launching them so far they couldn’t even be seen.

 

The knight barely made it two meters before a different gust dragged him backwards towards Legosi. 

 

Legosi flew towards him and forced him into close combat this time. Legosi and the stag were trading a dozen blows rapid-fire. The earth on Legosi cracked in places where their fists made contact, only to instantly repair. The metal on the stag was caving in, but metal stayed broken. 

 

If it was fighting Louis before, now it was fighting Riz. The black knight brawled just like a boxer, heavy handed and direct - and Legosi knew just how to deal with that.

 

All at once Legosi stopped fighting like earth and shifted back to air. He walked the circle around the stag, twirling and ducking and weaving from grasp. A tail was used for taunting, tripping. Legosi laughed in the wind, “You were an earthbender first, weren’t you? I thought maybe fire or air - but I bet one of those rats was giving you tips? On when to dodge?”

 

Legosi had a habit of talking while fighting. He had the stamina for it. The stag, not so much. He didn’t answer Legosi with anything but violence.

 

The black knight wreathed his arms in red flames, but Legosi overcame that aura with his own strength. He drove his fists in deeper to the knight’s gut, caving the metal in till the dents were more obvious - whole imprints of his armored knuckles. A liver shot was pain incarnate.

 

The black knight thrust his antlers forward, shooting wind lances from the spikes. Legosi dodged his head to the right, but one cut into the sand on his shoulder.

 

The stag tried to do it again and that was Legosi’s cue to drop, slipping away by flying just above the ground. 

 

Legosi slid on the ground like it was water then popped back up with an air-powered right hook.

 

The stag met Legosi’s right hook with his own, intending to overcome air with fire. The two elements crashed together and exploded outward, driving both the stag and Legosi apart.

 

The stag weakly clawed at the air with his hands, sending a new barrage of air blades and sharp lances. 

 

But Legosi caught them just like he was juggling, adding air and keeping it moving. He threw them back at as blunt air balls, at different angles and arcs. 

 

The knight couldn’t read it all, see it all, unfamiliar with the subtleties of the element. He managed to block some, but several more smacked the black knight off balance.

 

A quick thrust of Legosi’s arm and a new boulder launched itself at the stag. The stag caught it at the last second, then shattered it. He hurled the shards at Legosi like a hundred daggers.

 

Legosi recalled that moment when he first battled Dosei and moved like he had back then: shifting to the left, arms flowing up like a waterbender, then down to his right, up and over.

 

Unseen energy grabbed the incoming rocks like a flowing stream. He curved them back up into the air and guided that river of rock straight back at the stag.

 

The knight raised his arms to block at first, feared failure, then leapt off to one side - and didn’t see Haru on an intercept course. The rabbit smashed him with a hurricane blast, driving him back through the hail of stone.

 

The sharp barrage hit hard enough to add a dozen new dents in his armor. He landed on the other side, hurrying to get back up into the fight. 

 

Voss rose up behind him like an earthen golem, as giant as Riz but with fists the size of boulders. He hammered down on the stag’s back six times in a row - as fast as he could possibly manage. 

 

Would have been more, but fire erupted around the stag in a great explosion.

 

The sand armor protected Voss from harm, but parts of the golem’s limbs had been glassed by the sheer intensity of it.

 

Legosi blocked the heat fine though, and Haru was far enough away to be untouched. As the stag hurried to stand, the knight lost sight of Legosi - helmet damaged, practically blind on the left side. He didn’t see Legosi flying towards him with a great stone fist himself.

 

He took the stone fist directly to the side of his face and broken metal counted for nothing anymore.

 

For a moment the black knight was sent flying himself. His body was clear off the ground, thrown back by the sheer force of the punch and all the energy Legosi put behind it. Yet he did not hit the ground so much as bounce and skip across the jagged surface, then rolled like a limp doll. The tips of three more antlers broke off in the process.

 

Of those soldiers still conscious, a few yelled out in panic, “Avatar!”

 

The sound of that title filled Legosi with anger and he briefly slipped into the avatar state himself, yelling back, “He is not your avatar! I am!!”

 

Legosi pulled toward himself, and the earth rose to throw the black knight at Legosi’s feet. This time though Legosi just wanted to rip that helmet off so everyone could see the stag’s old face. “Yafya is lying to you! This is just an old man! He’s not me!”

 

Though it was, in the moment, a rather bloody face.

 

More soldiers were approaching rapidly and a few arrows bounced off the arm of Voss’s golem form. The fennec started shrinking his suit, dropping most of the sand behind him as he ran towards the wolf, “Legosi, they’re not going to listen! It is time to fly!”

 

Legosi growled, but even he saw the following horde. Aoba and the other two birds had to flee down low themselves cause a few lightning bolts got dangerously close to hitting them.

 

Would have been aimed at Legosi, too, if he wasn’t holding the black knight. Lightning conducts. 

 

Legosi waited for just a moment more, blocking tunnels of wind and accurate arrows. A few fire bursts were shot low like they didn’t want to hit the black knight. 

 

Well, Legosi was smart enough to use that. He held the black knight in defense while Haru and Voss jumped on his back, before flying backwards with all haste. 

 

He twisted and turned in the air soon enough, slower holding the black knight, but sped up as he fixed his grasp for convenience. They quickly caught up to the other birds like that.

 

They passed more of Warden’s soldiers on the ground, either injured or even dead. A few smaller crafts were wrecked and spiked on earthen spires. A few had been slashed apart by Gon’s blue fire and were burning still.

 

Up ahead, there were no enemies pestering Oguma’s ship at all anymore. 

 

The ship had a sizable lead now, and Cherryton had to keep it that way. No slowing down. Don’t give the horde a chance to catch up.

 

Yet as soon as the airborne squad was close enough, the fliers all set down on the deck of the ship. Sanu and Aoba actually laid down right there, quick to catch their breaths. Dom had more energy, but he had to sit as well. He needed a break, too.

 

Voss plopped to the floor and Haru floated down next to him. Legosi took off his sand helmet for the moment and looked around the ship, “Is everyone okay? Is anyone hurt? Do I need to heal anybody?”

 

Jack and Tao were instead headed toward the birds, as healing was supposed to be their job. Aoba was exhausted from accelerating the birds for that long, and defending them from so much. But thanks to him, the three of them (narrowly) avoided injury. 

 

A few people on the ship had new cuts in their clothes, like they might have been struck by arrows. Gon had such a mark in his shirt, but the tiger was still heading towards them. 

 

Louis just happened to be faster, yelling, “We’re fine! Are you - fucking spirits, you got him??!”

 

Legosi’s heart was beating far too fast to be healthy, but he insisted, “I’m okay. It was a team effort. Where’s Raul?? Does somebody have something to keep this guy unconscious??”

 

The young lion was healing a wound to Riz’s shoulder. The bear looked like he’d taken a fire blast to the shoulder, but his armor took most of the impact. Raul let Azumo finish the job, so the lion could rush over with his bag of medical supplies. “If you got him down, I can keep him down.”

 

Gon got closer to physically check on all his kids, “What about you all? Your injuries? How did you fare?” He knelt beside the birds to check on them, too.

 

“Sick!” Dom yelled, before turning and throwing up on the deck. No wonder why though. Aoba and Sanu looked equally aggrieved. Sanu soberly admitted, “We killed a lot of people back there - but even more were coming out after us.” Aoba was still panting, “Yafya wants us dead real bad.”

 

Haru caught her breath more easily. She was also smart enough to realize, “We were lucky. Aside from the fake, I don’t think we actually fought any masters out there.”

 

Jack knew how to help Dom out, and after drugging the black knight, Raul had a number of small concoctions to hand out - a few things to sniff or suck on till they felt better. His bag of emergency supplies was going to be empty fast at this rate. Sooner they got back to Cherryton, the sooner he could resupply.

 

Dosei wanted a good look at the unconscious old stag himself. “I expected you’d have to kill him or run from him… This is-”

 

“Protection,” Legosi offered, but he was still breathing heavily and clearly struggling with his thoughts. “Or information. I don’t know!” Legosi wanted to hit his head, but that’d be a bad idea with sand hands. “I don’t want him dead, but I don’t know what to do with him.”

 

Louis reassured him, “We can figure that out later.” The deer tried to be comforting without being too obvious in front of everyone else. 

 

Haru could already tell though, “At the rate we’re going, we’ll hit the second wall in a few minutes. We’ve only got a little time to breathe before then.”

 

Some of the crew decided to chain up the black knight just in case, drugged or not.

 

Gon wanted to check in with Legosi as well, “Avatar, we can all help, but this next part will still rely heavily on you. Are you still sure you’re up for it?”

 

Legosi gave a firm nod. “I couldn’t risk using the avatar state back there. I can with this.” The wolf sniffed and glanced around, “But if anyone’s got a snack, this next part is going to take a boat-load of energy. Literally.”

 

One person groaned, but someone else gave a morbid laugh. Leave it to Legosi to think of food now.

 

Raul handed him a drink from his bag, “Well, this is liquid energy. Drink it fast and don’t ask what’s in it.”

 

Legosi sounded half sarcastic, “Great,” but he still downed the drink as fast as possible.

 

Minutes to spare. That’s all they had.

 

Minutes to catch their breath.



……



Across the distance, the army at the second wall was well-prepared. They’d been told in advance to expect criminals fleeing justice. Escape would not be tolerated. They saw the lightning and the fires of battle many kilometers away. They could see the foreigner’s landship still rushing toward them now, with Warden’s forces further behind, giving chase. 

 

The soldiers at the gate were arrayed in orderly troops. Long-range weapons were loaded already. Rodentia benders stood in tight formation, prepared for joint attacks. Rhinos and zebra matched their style with even greater size. Snipers were all just waiting for permission to fire.

 

It was just one boat. It wasn’t getting through. An elephant general bellowed aloud, “Steady, men. Wait for it.”

 

The earthbenders on Oguma’s ship created a ragged defensive wall in front of them, largely blocking the ship from view. The obstruction didn’t look sturdy, just tall. Wide and broad to hide them. The mass of earth was still approaching as fast as could be. Presumably the ship was, too.

 

Warden’s chasing ships couldn’t signal what they saw to the army at the second wall. 

 

They couldn’t relay how a mound was forming under Oguma’s ship. 

 

Then a mound became a hill. A hill was growing steeper. Despite how fast the ship was going, the earth kept rising up beneath them. 

 

By the time those on the wall realized what was happening, it was too late to intercept: the avatar and a team of earthbenders were making a minor mountain to use as a ramp! 

 

Warden began firing everything, boulders, ice spears, arrows and fireballs. The growing mountain rose up higher to block it like an upwards avalanche.

 

The airbenders on Oguma’s ship all worked at once, uniting gales with Legosi to fly the ship straight over the wall and on to freedom!

 

The blue-eyed avatar flew down into the ground ahead of the ship, cratering the arid surface into desert. Just as quickly he rose up with it, sand catching the ship before it could crash land. 

 

The boat was lifted high and thrown forward, back onto its wheels and solid ground. 

 

Rope-tethered earthbenders quickly checked the wheels and undercarriage, in case they needed an emergency repair, all without ever stopping or slowing. They had to keep going. They had to press on.

 

Few at the wall were actually ready on the other side. They didn’t expect anyone could get through. They opened the gates, tried to give chase again, but the avatar wasn’t done. The flying reptile chose to strike the earth a second time. He flew into the ground again and again, cratering it a third time then a fourth. He shredded the stone landscape into sand and mucked it all up. He could only hope that would slow them down and then some. 

 

Cherryton was practically home free.

 

Warden saw the avatar flying back onto his ship, but they couldn’t tell what was happening to Legosi. They couldn’t see the blue light leaving his eyes, the way he staggered and swayed into the arms of his friends - so much power burnt out in the avatar state, the incredible reformation wrought upon the landscape.

 

Legosi was at the bottom rungs of energy, just like when he stopped the tsunami. He had enough strength to fly back onto the ship, but that was it. He nearly passed out on deck.

 

Just the ocean left. 

 

They had half an hour to the coast. Maybe an hour at worst. Whether Legosi wanted to or not, he was done for the day. He left everything in Warden.

 

At least he got a nice hug from Louis, before collapsing on the deck in exhaustion.



……



Louis was already shaking the wolf when Legosi heard another voice. Juno was complaining in disbelief, “You’ve got to be kidding me! How many soldiers does he have?!”

 

People were rushing to the front of the ship, looking to the east and what stood in their way.

 

They always said Perisso had the greatest military. That was before Rodentia joined them. The Cherryton company had been escaping by the skin of their teeth, but their small group couldn’t account for the sheer numbers Yafya had at his command.

 

Louis was rubbing firmly at his boyfriend’s shoulder, “Legosi, you gotta get up. You gotta get up! You need to see this!”

 

Ever so weakly, Legosi grumbled awake, “Please tell me we’re home…”

 

The air was thick with salt. The boat was rocking with the ocean waves, rising and falling, and Legosi nearly fell trying to get up. He tried to cheat by flying, but barely had the energy to float.

 

“Not yet,” Louis tried to help, but he was unsteady as well. Dosei actually gave them both a hand to get the wolf standing. After that Louis pointed toward the east, “We’ve still gotta get through… that… all of that…”

 

Yafya sincerely, absolutely in-no-doubt did not want them to escape. The horizon was dotted with at least two dozen warships and probably more, forming a blockade even further than they could see. He had to have arranged this before Cherryton even left the city.

 

Dosei rattled off a quick update, “Our airbenders and earthbenders have rushed us this far, but they’re practically spent. I’ve got no more rocks. The waterbenders have been hurrying us the last leg of the trip, but we can’t rush into a fight like that. Some of the firebenders have regained their energy, but they can’t handle that many.”

 

Even the old master sounded worried by then, “Legosi, we, we really don’t want to ask, but we really need that avatar power again. Now. Like right now. Are you ready? Can you do something? Anything at all. Cause if you can’t-”

 

Legosi had nothing. He had no energy at all. Of that he was certain. Flight was freeing, but he wasn’t sure if he had the will for that either. Even if he did, it would just get him up and over - not everyone else and not into battle. 

 

But everyone was asking for help, with their eyes or otherwise, and that gave Legosi a single idea.

 

It was a silly idea. It was just instinct.

 

Cause they were on the ocean again.

 

They were beyond the walls.

 

This wasn’t Yafya’s land anymore.  

 

And that meant…

 

“Yeah,” Legosi staggered toward the side of the boat, mustering his own spirit to the surface. “I can do something.” 

 

Again the avatar’s eyes started glowing with that internal, luminescent spark - though weaker and more muted than before. Even summoning up that was a struggle. “You guys stay up here, okay? For like a minute or two. Uh, if I don’t come back up by then… someone pick me up.”

 

Louis barely had the chance to repeat, “Pick you up??”

 

Legosi did not dive so much as fall into the ocean waves. 

 

Everyone rushed to the side of the boat at once. At least a dozen people called his name, but he didn’t hear them.

 

They looked down into the deep, but it didn’t take long for him to disappear in the dark.

 

They could see the flicker of blue light down there, but that was it.

 

Every second was agonizing, but no way. Nuh uh. Juno was not about to just stand up there and wait. She’d had enough of the sidelines today.

 

She dived in headlong, forming a bubble around her mouth as she did so. She swam down rapidly, legs and paws scrambling to follow.

 

Legosi’s eyes were still those brilliant blue flares no matter how deep they went - and then Juno saw something else in the sea. 

 

*

 

Legosi jumped into the cold water of the sea, and drifted ever lower. He willed himself lower, flying down with the aid of gravity. There he floated in a world gone black, eyes searching for anything, trying to see through the ocean dark. 

 

A carnivore’s vision only helped him so much.

 

But he wasn’t really trying to see, so much as trying to be seen.

 

Legosi remembered what the dragon-eel said long ago, what the other spirits saw when they looked at him… a brilliant fire without even trying… He had jumped into the ocean deep just hoping he might get lucky.

 

It was the only thing he could do at that point - to jump, to hope, to fall, and to ask…

 

He faced the cold and dark and let himself be seen by things with other eyes. 

 

*

 

A minute later, Juno was riding a waterspout out of the ocean, carrying Legosi on her shoulder. 

 

She landed on the deck hard, but others were there to catch her and set him down. 

 

Legosi was choking up water and a dozen people were yelling at him at once because, “What the hell was that supposed to be??” “You idiot!!” “Are you completely insane?!” “You’re no good to us committing suicide!!”

 

The weary wolf pointed toward the herbivore’s armada. “I was asking for help.”

 

Juno started calling out orders, “Move the boat! Straight on ahead! We go through now!” She used her own incredible waterbending to give the boat a giant push.

 

Sailors obeyed her without question. Some of the benders hesitated, but then the boat lurched forward again - and that wasn’t from any bender! 

 

“Legosi, what did you do??” “Legosi, you didn’t! Tell me you didn’t ask-” “You’re crazy!”

 

A titanic sea creature had risen up from the deep, accelerating the ship like it meant to ram the blockade. 

 

But even that would be unnecessary.

 

Around them, the surface of the ocean exploded with a dozen strange creatures, luminescent, transparent, hybrid and alien. 

 

Some manner of pink serpent stabbed through a metal warship like it was made of paper. A second attacked the vessel adjacent, a blue spirit with a massive mouth for rending things apart. Rudders were destroyed in seconds, and masts were targeted next. Everything dissolved into chaos and a war of raging spirits.

 

A scant few soldiers tried to shoot at Oguma’s passing vessel, but most were too busy fighting the spirits or abandoning ship. 

 

This wasn’t Yafya’s land anymore… so of course there’d be spirits here…

 

Someone just needed to know how to talk to them.

 

Legosi passed out again, knowing they had a straight shot to Cherryton at last. 



……



Yafya’s iron grasp left a red mark in the metal cup. He refused to rise from his seat at the war council. “Soldier? You understand that information is power, correct?”

 

A panting donkey had run the message all the way from the shore, barely stopping for a drink. Now the faces of Perisso and Rodentia’s leadership were all looking at him in hate and horror, the angry rhinos and irate elephants. “Yes, sir. Of course, sir.”

 

“Very powerful,” Yafya insisted, then set his melting cup down. He was struggling to keep his tone relaxed, “So I want to be sure I understand all this.”

 

“Yes, sir,” the soldier kept breathing hard.

 

Yafya repeated the details with gritted teeth, fists clenched together on the table. “The ship from Cherryton escaped back to sea.”

 

“Yes, sir.”

 

“Someone claiming to be the lost reptile appeared to save them - and he can fly.”

 

“Yes, sir.”

 

“Someone who not only defeated our beloved avatar, but took his body away?”

 

The donkey gulped so hard, he shook. “Yes, sir. B-but I wasn’t there for that, sir.”

 

“Nooo,” Yafya drawled, and his right hand began glowing red hot once more, “You were there on the ships, when a swarm of spirits showed up, destroyed many of our vessels and likely cost us hundreds of lives? Including the creation of at least a dozen abominations?”

 

The donkey was shaking and had to wipe sweat from his brow. “I b-believe it was closer to twenty spirits. It, it was hard to count. W-what with them attacking from the water.”

 

“Soldier?” All the heat in the room was gone at once. Even lit torches felt dead.

 

The donkey trembled and found it hard to stay standing. “Yes, sir?”

 

Yafya forced that kindly tone of leadership, “Thank you for your service, soldier. Your people appreciate everything you’ve done for us.” The horse gestured in the direction of the kitchens, “…You should go get a very big drink now. I am going to need your assistance again very soon. It’s time for King Hendryk to join us on the battlefield.”

 

The donkey nearly passed out and heaved, “Yes, sir. Thank you, sir.”

 

He had enough strength to flee the room and chose to never look back.

Chapter 51: Change is scary

Summary:

Adaptation and accomodation: two of the most important principles of being a waterbending master.

But the hardest lesson of adaptation is that adapting... can be painful...

Notes:

The last hurrah. Sorry this took longer, but it took a lot for me to be comfortable with it. But by the time you finish reading, I think you'll understand why lol...

Chapter Text

The boat was still rocking when Legosi woke up. He groaned, but that was almost more from instinct. He automatically grabbed his forehead to keep his eyes shut. Shafts of light were streaming in through one side of the wall, landing unhelpfully close to Legosi’s own face. He was pretty sure there was a ringing in his ears, or maybe some kind of low rumble.

 

Haru helpfully blocked the light out with a curtain. Instead she provided all necessary illumination with her cheer, “Goooood morning, little leaf!! How’s our hero today?”

 

Legosi still murmured in discomfort, trying to roll over in what he realized was a hammock. Instead he nearly fell out, but Haru was quick to steady him. She got him laying back again and the wolf sighed even louder. “Haru? Are we still at sea?”

 

“Cherryton port!” She said happily, patting him back into place. “So like, we’re ON the water, but also at home. We just figured we’d… let you sleep a bit more before getting you off the ship.”

 

Rubbing his head, the wolf grumbled, “What aren’t you telling me? …Rephrasing: how MUCH aren’t you telling me, and what all are they?”

 

That put a damper on her spirits. “Uhhh… huh. Well… you’ll be happy to know we all got home safe! After your trick with the spirits, it was smooth sailing. Now everybody’s fully healed, most of the teams and refugees already disembarked, and Louis rushed to go speak with his father…” Haru trailed off without saying more.

 

The droning in Legosi’s ears had failed to clear up. He rubbed at the base of each one, with no change or improvement. He focused a bit more on the sound and suddenly realized the rumble wasn’t constant, but marked by highs, lows, rhythms and intonation… Legosi sighed and returned his hands to his eyes. “Haru… just say it already. My mind can come up with far worse scenarios.”

 

Haru’s nose wrinkled and she used her hand to glance past the edge of the curtain. “At least a third of the city is clamoring around the port right now. Maybe more. …After everything you did, the parents and refugees couldn’t keep quiet. Some of the sailors and our teammates, too. …It does not help that this boat looks like it went through war - which, it did. So… everybody is waiting to hear from the avatar.”

 

Legosi purposefully rolled out of the hammock and just about faceplanted on the boat floor. He did not try to get up. Jaw flat on the ground, he hazarded a guess, “Maybe it’s a holiday? A festival for the local sea spirits? A blessing upon the vessels?”

 

The rabbit laughed quietly, but Legosi couldn’t tell if that was out of pity or not. “Sorry, little leaf: it’s all for you… all for Avatar Legosi…”

 

Legosi clamped both hands over his mouth to suppress a single mournful howl.

 

Must not have been too quiet though. The door to the cabin was opened a crack. Without entering, the voice of Riz calmly asked from the other side, “Everything okay in there?”

 

Bright Haru waved him back, “He’s processing! I’m handling it. Any word from Louis?”

 

Riz answered while barely poking his snout inside, “Not since Aoba’s last trip.”

 

“What trip?” Legosi started to pick himself up, a bit more unsteady on his hands and knees. “Louis?” The wolf shook his head, “Where’s Louis? I have to…”

 

Legosi started to stumble, but Haru bounced nearer to help him. “Breathe, little leaf. Breathe.”

 

Ducking his head, Riz likewise entered the cabin room and offered a bigger grip to get Legosi standing. The bear relayed what he knew, “Louis is with his dad, and Aoba is on standby to relay any new messages straight back to us.”

 

Haru took a step back just to give them more space. “Oguma called an emergency meeting with the local leaders of Artio and any other clan leaders he could get in a room. My mom is there. Dosei. I think Gon and Ibuki might be there now, too. …Oguma started mobilizing a bunch of his ships to defend the port, and I’m pretty sure a few clans have joined him in that.”

 

Legosi leaned on Riz more than he planned to, just using his right hand to hold his head. Wolf ears were getting lower by the moment. “It’s happening, isn’t it? The start? The war? …All the pieces are lined up and it’s about to fall. It’s starting.”

 

“Legosi,” Riz began, but hesitated. The bear’s huge arm was so gentle wrapped around Legosi’s back. “Maybe this isn’t my place to say, but… I’m pretty sure it started a long time ago.”

 

Legosi’s left ear flicked and he blinked several times, feeling more awake by the second.

 

The rumble outside showed no sign of slowing down. “Yeah,” Legosi murmured. “I guess it did… and I’ve slept long enough…”

 

Legosi took a few awkward steps towards the door, then he gave up trying to move like that. His feet left the floor entirely, and he padded his way forward on thin air. 

 

There were others still on the ship - people still waiting for him in the hold’s weak light, still ready to stand at his defense. A few firebenders were holding small palm-sized wisps for illumination, like Sanu, Durham and Sabu. Tem stood like a shadow to his much bigger bear. 

 

In fact as Legosi looked around, he noticed all his roommates had stayed, and so had Juno and Sheila. Els was still around despite her father’s wishes. She said if the old man wanted to help her, he could go to that meeting and testify to what they’d seen. Bill had left to warn his own family, but he’d probably be back soon - if he could even get through the crowd.

 

Kibi and Tao were sitting on the floor together, and made no attempt to be subtle: Kibi was sitting between the cat’s legs, practically sitting in Tao’s lap and Tao had his arms around Kibi in a hug.

 

Legosi didn’t see Raul or Azumo, but it’d been the lion’s job to keep the false avatar sedate. No one knew what to do with the fake anyway, and his life force was fading. According to Haru, he’d been taken to the sages, because if anyone knew how to fix him or stabilize him, it’d be them. Maybe Gouhin? The bear claimed to know all sorts of secrets, but it just seemed out of his league…

 

Yet there in the ship’s hold, Legosi’s eyes did catch on Sanu the pelican. The bird was sitting on a box, and Legosi had a job for him. “Sanu, can you fly a message to that council meeting? I’m coming out of the ship, and I really don’t want to say this all twice.”

 

“You got it, avatar! No problem.” Sanu saluted with a wing, then promptly took off - half running, half flapping out of the ship.

 

Miguel had remained with Sabu ‘just in case,’ but Agata had left the moment they docked. He had to spread the word and fetch reinforcements from the Shishigumi.

 

Up on deck, said reinforcements had already mingled with Oguma’s sailors, and more of his own soldiers, too. Warriors of Artio and Felidae alike stood ready to defend the avatar. Suspicion and shifty glances between them all diminished when the ship’s door opened, expecting the avatar. Haru, however, headed out first.

 

No reason to take chances, right? There was a new breeze covering the port, trying to catch fabric, push anchored ships. It made the rabbit’s ears sway and curled the ends of her robes. She gestured for Legosi to follow her up on deck, and he started to… for all of three seconds…

 

The wolf’s head poked out just enough to see part of the teeming crowd. His eyes trailed over the countless masses, all of them clamoring, chattering, eager to talk and see and so much more…

 

And then Legosi pulled his head back inside.

 

Haru and the lions all looked at the open door in surprise, but Legosi still didn’t exit. He whispered without exiting, “Haru!”

 

The rabbit got closer, “What is it? It’s safe, I promise.”

 

In the ship’s dark, it was harder to make out the reluctance on his face. “Haru! I can’t do this!”

 

Haru blinked lazily. “Legosi. It’s… it’s a little late to be getting stage fright now.”

 

The wolf kept his voice contained, ears tucked back, “Haru, this is a much bigger stage! I think my fright is completely appropriate!”

 

Haru slapped herself in the face. “Legosi, you JUST fought a war and brought down an evil fake.”

 

Legosi held a hand close to his mouth and hissed, “And this isn’t a war, it’s public speaking!! You know I suck at that!!”

 

Haru stared at one of the lions, who promptly put his hands up in surrender cause there was no way he was getting involved in this. Haru swore under her breath, “Oh my spirits, you’re going to be the first avatar to enter the avatar state because of social anxiety.”

 

“Hey!” Legosi hissed and held up three fingers, “I’ll have you know it’s already happened to three other avatars! Do you want there to be a fourth??”

 

Haru’s eyes threatened to roll up into her skull and she had to pull down on the top of her face. 

 

Then she clapped her hands. “Okay. Compromise! You close your eyes. You float around, wave your hand, try to smile. Say hi! Do not throw up. Then I’ll speak up for you. I’ll be your voice and explain things and you can just float there. Okay?”

 

Legosi gulped anyway and his ears lowered again. “You promise?”

 

The rabbit breathed out in relief and relaxation. “Yes, Legosi. I promise. …We’re in this together, aren’t we?”

 

Legosi nodded slowly, and that part actually helped a lot.

 

*

 

It honestly was a lot easier with Haru. 

 

Legosi was still uncertain about showing his real face. He used a bit of waterbending to make snow, and then wore that like he would armor. He didn’t bother trying to look like a reptile this time though: just a large white wolf… who happened to be floating… 

 

He did his very best to keep his eyes shut and not think about the thousands or tens of thousands that must have been out there right now. A timid wave was about the best he could do. “H-hello everybody… It’s me… the avatar…”

 

He didn’t see people bowing - he didn’t want to if they were - but he certainly heard the shifting, the cheering, the yells of people both excited and amazed. 

 

Legosi couldn’t stop himself. He opened his eye a crack. The crowd did manage to make a bit of room for an approaching group: the clan leaders Oguma had gathered together. Louis, Aoba and Sanu were with them, and Legosi was pretty sure he saw Gon and Ibuki among the leaders of Clan Felidae.

 

And at that point… Legosi might have blacked out for a moment. He froze while Haru took over. She took center stage, speaking and explaining so he didn’t have to. This was her story as much as his. She recounted everything that happened across the sea, and on the way back home - what they’d seen in Warden, and what Yafya tried to do… the army he had raised and the land they’d devastated… how he conned Perisso and Rodentia with false avatars, and coerced smaller species into giving him their bending, hurting souls and lives in the process… 

 

Horror and outrage lit a spark in the masses again, and Legosi felt himself go frigid because of it. He could feel it all echo within his own heart, a twisting in his spirit.

 

There was so much to say and Legosi was focused heavily on his own breathing. But every so often he peeked, opening an eye to look out at the crowd, or at Haru…

 

It probably helped it was a rabbit speaking: a member of Rodentia blowing the lid off Perisso and Rodentia, and what was happening to her fellow rodents.

 

Of course people had so many questions, but he didn’t want to answer those - and there were certain things Haru kept quiet for his sake.

 

What could he say that he hadn’t said in private already? “I never wanted to lie or hide from anyone… I never wanted people to be scared… but my incarnation was different this time and I know that change is scary… You all were expecting a reptile, but you got me… I don’t know… Maybe things HAD to be different this time… but what I do know is that I can’t hide when people need me…” 

 

Legosi exhaled, pushed out his fears with the breath and reached deep for firm resolve - for the strength that put him toe to toe with the horse earthbender at Warden. Then he said with more certainty, “I won’t hide… I am the balance… I am the avatar… and I will bring balance again, one way or another…”

 

His eyes weren’t shut anymore. Legosi was looking at people in the crowd, scanning the whole lot of them, seeing into their faces, the intensity of their expressions… He almost thought he could feel into the hearts of them…

 

Legosi took another breath and let the strength of it settle in his chest. “I’ve waited too long already. Louis!” He yelled for the deer in the crowd, who raised his own hand high amid the other noble deer. Legosi called out to him, “I’ve gotta get supplies, okay? I’ll see you at Tak’s mansion tonight! Come on, Haru. Goodbye, everybody! I’ll see you all later!”

 

Haru had just enough time to jump onto Legosi’s back, arms around his neck, before the wolf shot skyward into the clouds. The crowd yelled, some birds tried to follow, but Legosi was faster. Once in the clouds, he may as well have disappeared for good. 



……



Tak’s mansion, of course, was just code for the Shishigumi’s base. Disguised as a white bird, Legosi slipped down there with Haru eventually. He thought that the quickest way to break up the crowd, and he really couldn’t take much more than that anyway. 

 

At least among the lions he could catch his breath. No pressure to hide or explain anything else to them. Agata had already filled them in on most of it, and it likely wouldn’t be long until the rest of the lions returned - once the crowd fully dispersed.

 

Dope had more medicine stocked and ready. He gave several bottles for Legosi to drink, to get him and his energy back up fast - disgusting stuff, but Legosi drank it anyway. He couldn’t afford to be picky right now. Dope was even willing to attempt a transference, to give Legosi some of his own energy directly, but Legosi told him to save it. Never know when the Shishigumi might need their own healer, and Legosi couldn’t stay for long…

 

He knew what he needed to do… He needed maps… and supplies… and he needed to travel light…

 

Haru left to coordinate with Gouhin and the sages, just in case there was anything else they needed to hear.

 

Maybe if Legosi wasn’t still tired, he wouldn’t have been surprised when his friends from school kept showing up anyway. Els knew full well what Legosi meant, and his other secret keepers just assumed he meant there. 

 

Even Legosi’s roommates followed Jack there. (Read: they literally wouldn’t allow Jack to leave them behind or even leave their sight.) The lions were less inclined to let a bunch of strange dogs in, but it helped that Jack (begrudgingly) vouched for them.

 

Sitting on Collot’s shoulder, Voss was only mildly amused at Legosi’s efforts. “You didn’t think you could get away from us that easily, did you?” Durham stood proud and ready for more. “No way, man. We’re ALL on Team Avatar now.” 

 

Legosi didn’t have time to debate anymore. Ears lower, the wolf said “Thank you,” but his tail barely even wagged.

 

He needed space. There was too much going on, too fast, and he had to step out. The sun was dipping lower in the afternoon sky, and Legosi cast his eyes on the nearby forest - beyond the walls of this stronghold and the rest of the district. 

 

He could barely feel a breeze, but he could see the trees still dancing with them. The shifting greens and leaning wood… 

 

Legosi suddenly felt such a great longing to leave the ground behind and fly straight for those branches, to weave among them, to slip through and under and forget it all. His feet nearly left the ground!

 

Louis’ voice was soft behind him, “Legosi…”

 

The wolf turned immediately, tail wagging once, ears perking up - and just as quickly they fell because Louis was hurting inside. The lean deer walked towards him, body uninjured, yet with antlers heavy, face clearly in pain. 

 

“Oh,” Legosi whispered, and he took a step closer to the deer. “You realized it, too…”

 

They stood only a meter apart, their eyes seeking the other’s for comfort. 

 

Then they spoke the same words at the same time.

 

“We have to split up.”



……



A Lord of Artio can accomplish much - Oguma, even more so with all the money he had. He’d been nervous about this whole ordeal before the teams set off across the sea. It was why he provided Louis with so much, including the ship and sailors. He didn’t want to be a paranoid father, but… he was ready for the worst. 

 

The moment he heard from Louis, he had his forces hitting the streets - and the sea - immediately.

 

Most of the clan leaders in the city wanted to be friends with Oguma, and it wasn’t hard to convene an emergency meeting - and he kept sending out his messengers to find even more of them. Such military actions were not things he could do alone or decide for everyone. 

 

People joked that Oguma owned the city, but Artio only had a claim to half at best. Positioning his ships around the port? He could say it was for the defense of the whole city, but it still looked like a blockade! Some of the clans could even take it as an act of violence, and it certainly wouldn’t fly in open war.

 

Louis suggested holding the meeting at the sage’s temple just so it would be neutral ground. Oguma honestly intended to hold it somewhere like that, but he was glad to see his son thinking the same way.

 

The sages were eager to be helpful and prepared the main hall for representatives of all clans.

 

The meeting itself, however, was far from smooth. The leaders of Perisso and Rodentia resented every accusation, dug their heels in and categorically denied all knowledge of battle or bending theft. Considering what Louis said about Yafya’s beliefs and the control of information, Oguma was almost willing to believe their ignorance. 

 

But with refugees from so many clans and all the testimony they brought back, conflict was inevitable. No one threw a punch - fiery or otherwise - but there was so much yelling. Oguma feared people would be arguing for hours.

 

It didn’t help that Ibuki was there… Ibuki was fine! Perfect! Stately! Direct and diplomatic! Just like how Oguma was supposed to be! Yet the danger Louis had been in, and what this meant for Ibuki…

 

Oguma was trying to be political, the proper government man, but Oguma’s thoughts kept turning to his lion love and how Ibuki was right there across the room and they couldn’t even hold hands.

 

It was like sitting trapped on the outskirts of an oasis, right outside the lush green and cooling waters. Oguma could imagine the desert sun baking him to a crisp under all these robes and he couldn't take a single step closer to the refuge he needed.

 

Ibuki’s hand in his own, fingers intertwined… he longed for that now more than ever.

 

But the way Artio and Felidae had spent all these decades, two moves from open war with each other… and now Perisso and Rodentia were willing to start one of their own, with Felidae as one of its targets? Oguma knew he could manage his people here in Cherryton City, but he was only one lord of Artio… and out there, across the sea? The real king of Artio had no such sympathy.

 

And if it actually came down to a direct order… if King Hendryk demanded Oguma’s men go to war, then…

 

News came that the avatar had finally awakened, and Oguma was all too glad for the interruption. Everyone hurried to the port, including Louis and Ibuki. Getting through the crowd was only possible because they had so many guards, but Haru and Legosi raised their voices enough to be heard on the wind.

 

Every so often, Oguma still looked to his son or over to Ibuki. He wished he could better understand what they were thinking inside.

 

Numbers and outcomes, troops and transports, combat risks and necessary supplies…

 

By the time the avatar was flying, Oguma had already made up his mind. 

 

It was sooner than he wanted, but events were forcing everyone’s hands.

 

Oguma would have liked more privacy for this discussion, but certain laws demanded there be witnesses. Oguma made sure to keep around enough nobles of Artio to serve that purpose, but used a smaller room for the occasion.

 

Thank you, sages, for providing a sanctuary.

 

Louis was smart. Louis had handled so much from today already, and all the weeks before… everything leading up to this… Oguma wouldn’t be surprised if Louis knew what was about to happen and what Oguma was going to say…

 

But this transition had always been in the stars.

 

The nobles chattered away as Oguma and Louis stood facing each other in the center of the room. 

 

The grand noble stag was so much taller than his son, but their presence was more than equal. Oguma had to cut a stately figure just to match him - and still Oguma felt small inside. “Louis, every pivotal event of this year… has happened around you. You are the one who faced down a tsunami, willing to sacrifice your life for strangers, the thousands upon thousands. You are the one who found the true avatar. You are the one who fought by his side to save one of our children - and then you did it again for even more…”

 

Louis knew. He must have known. He was too smart not to.

 

Oguma pressed on, “…You are the one who braved Warden and faced High Lord Yafya in his very throne room - and you are the one who fought to bring our children and refugees home from danger. …It is only right that the Lord who speaks to King Hendryk… is you.”

 

Louis blinked, and for a split second, Oguma almost imagined him a tiny fawn again. “Dad…”

 

Be strong. Stand tall. Oguma could not let his eyes mist over. This must be official. You cannot trip at the finish line. “Louis, everyone knows you would take my place as Lord eventually. Today that must be reality. You have walked where I haven’t, and you can walk where I cannot.” Oguma’s voice dipped a half step softer, “…You understand what I’m saying, don’t you?”

 

Oguma wasn’t a bender. That was a limit he could not surpass, no matter how much money he possessed. As far as the old laws went, Oguma could be lord… but only a lord…

 

Louis, however… Louis could be more…

 

And if it came to a conflict with Hendryk, an infamous bender in his own right…

 

Louis whispered, “…I understand…” 

 

Oguma’s breath was still tight on the exhale.

 

Louis raised his antlers high. “I can walk… and I can run, because you helped me get this far… father… I wouldn’t have anything without you.”

 

A smile worked its way across the older stag’s face. Oguma gripped his son’s shoulders and happily declared, “I don’t believe that, Louis; you were always destined for greatness. It was my honor being your father, and helping you prepare for today.” Oguma raised his voice louder and gradually withdrew the signet ring from his finger, “Because as of this moment, I am stepping down as Artio’s Lord of Cherryton. That position… now belongs to you, Louis.”

 

It just would have been nice, if it was under better circumstances…



……



Somber and sad, Louis showed Legosi the signet ring he now wore. “I have to go to the capital.” Artio’s capital anyway. “I have to speak with King Hendryk in person.”

 

Legosi gently wrapped both of his hands around Louis’ wrist - big, cumbersome hands that utterly dwarfed the herbivore’s limb. “I know you do…” The wolf still leaned down to give the deer’s hand a kiss.

 

Louis painfully acknowledged, “And I know you can’t come with me…”

 

Legosi slowly shook his head, both of them haunted by that awareness. “I need to go to the capitals of the other clans. Canida. Felidae. Any others. As many as I have time for. And as much as I want to go with you…”

 

Louis used his free hand to gently stroke the wolf’s face, “The world needs you more, and you can fly faster on your own.”

 

“Not alone,” Legosi wisely disagreed. “I’ll have Haru. I can probably carry Jack and-”

 

A certain fennec shouted from a door, “And me!!”

 

The wolf sighed, “And Voss.”

 

Louis looked startled, then annoyed, “Voss! We’re having a private conversation here!”

 

The fennec stomped closer, “Yeah, a conversation about leaving me behind! Again!”

 

Legosi closed his eyes, breathed, then knelt down. “Voss, I was-”

 

The fennec pointed accusingly at the wolf, “This isn’t fair! I was out on that field with you and Haru! I hit that big fake more than once! You said it yourself: I basically weigh nothing to you! Pound for pound, I am the strongest bender you know!”

 

As calmly as he could, Legosi finally got to finish his sentence, “Voss, I was going to ask you to come with me.”

 

The fennec hesitated, but only for a moment. Then Voss assumed it was a lie, “No, you weren’t!” 

 

The wolf huffed and looked at Louis, but Louis was chuckling and stepping back. The deer put his hands in his pockets, unhelpful and uninvolved. 

 

Legosi grumbled then focused on the fennec, “I was going to explain this to everyone after I finished talking to Louis. …Voss, I am going to the royal courts of the strongest clans on the planet, on what is rapidly going to become a multi-clan world war. I nearly had a panic attack when I saw everyone on the shore. …Do you think I am so dumb as to think I can handle this without a proper team? Jack is a healer, he is not a heavy hitter. You are. …Voss, as my friend and as your avatar, I am saying again that I still need your help.” The wolf held out his giant hand to the little animal, “Will you please face the world with me?”

 

The small fennec kept his arms crossed and swayed on the back of his feet. “And you were… going to say all that in front of all our friends?”

 

Legosi leaned his head to the left, “Well, no, I wanted to be respectful and not put too much pressure on you in case you wanted to stay behind…”

 

Voss aggressively grabbed Legosi’s hand, complaining, “Ask me in front of our friends! Please? That would be so cool! Getting singled out in front of all of our friends to be on Team Avatar again! It’d be a really big boost to my self-esteem, okay? I never get picked for anything!”

 

It was enough to give Legosi the giggles if nothing else… a few small murmurs of it, in an otherwise dark hour…



……



The rest of the group was far less pleased with this turn of events.

 

They all wanted to be involved. They all wanted to be included. Some of them only just found out about him being the avatar and barely got to do anything on the ship. But there was too much terrain to cover by craft, every wild sea and spirit forest. Way, WAY too much. The world was such a big place. Legosi definitely couldn’t afford getting stopped by every troop and impasse on the way. He had to fly.

 

With all of them gathered in the hall, Louis added, “I’ll be headed to see King Hendryk myself, in a different group. …Els, Tem, as members of Artio, I know you two can join me without incident - and I would honestly appreciate the backup.” 

 

Els cheered, “Yes! Count me in!” But Tem had second thoughts, and he looked instead to Riz. The alpaca shifted a step closer to the bear, “Actually, um… Riz and I have been talking and… I want to go with him.”

 

A few confused faces turned to the bear, including Louis’. “Riz?”

 

The bear wasn’t exactly keen on being called out, but Riz was ready. “Clan Ursidae has never been big, but they need to hear the full story, too. I know Legosi. I helped train Legosi. …It just makes sense that I speak up. That I go to my capital, and make sure they hear what we have to say.”

 

Tem tried to stand up straighter beside the bear, who was so much bigger than the small wooly Tem. “And I’m going with Riz, cause two voices are better than one.”

 

Riz gazed down at Tem and the bear’s shoulders softened. “Two voices from different clans bringing the same warning… I’m pretty sure they’d take us seriously if nothing else.”

 

There was a bit of whispering between Kibi and Tao, and then Kibi said, “How about four?”

 

Riz appreciated the offer, but the idea still troubled him. “Getting there will be tough. It’s stormy, rocky, and cold, and we don’t know who we’ll run into on the way - and that’s after we cross the sea.”

 

Arms crossed, Kibi scoffed, “Rocky and cold? Well, conveniently, I’m an earthbender-” 

 

Tao meekly raised his hand half-way, “And I’m a waterbender.”

 

Not a bad line-up, but they were missing something. 

 

Legosi turned to the lions, “Sabu, I hate to ask, but they still might need a light. Would you mind-”

 

Sabu unsheathed his electrified claws, “Being their combat chaperone? Yeah. Yeah, I can manage that.” Claws were put away, then Sabu looked to Ibuki, “Boss, I know Dolph and Jinma are needed here, so: permission to take Miguel as backup?”

 

“Granted,” Ibuki said automatically, while Miguel gave a gratuitous armpump of victory, “Yes!” 

 

Ibuki returned his gaze to the young deer, “And while I’d like to offer more troops to defend you, Louis… considering where you’re going…?”

 

Louis soberly acknowledged, “It’s just not safe for carnivores. …I hate saying that, but I need to. I’ll be traveling with some of my dad’s guards though, and I’ll have Els.”

 

The peafowl, Dom, chose then to speak up, “I’ll go with Louis. He and I have been on the same team a long time, and I’m not a carnivore. I’ll be safe.”

 

Unexpected but not unwelcome. Louis asked, “Are you sure?”

 

The peafowl just smiled, “Positive, Louis.” Dom gave an unconcerned stretch of his wings, “Worst case scenario, I can fly! Last I checked, Artio can’t do that.”

 

Aoba figured it was a good time to make an offer of his own, “Yeah, uh, I wasn’t about to toot my own horn, but… Legosi, I’m the single fastest flier here, and I literally owe you my life. I don’t care what kind of avatar superpowers you have: if you are flying across the world, I am going to be following you.”

 

Legosi only protested because, “Aoba, you already almost died-”

 

The bird pointed at him with several feathered fingers, “And I only didn’t because of you.” Aoba laughed and put his hands on his hips, “Far as I see it, sticking with you is the safest place I could be! I’ll carry Voss. That’ll make it easier to balance, won’t it?”

 

Legosi begrudgingly nodded his assent. “Carrying too many on my back would have… been a bit risky, yes… but I need to be ready for battle, and having another strong bender with me could make all the difference.”

 

In thirty seconds, Legosi was going to regret saying that.

 

Jack, Azumo, and Juno gave each other a silent look, then a nod. Then the two canines walked together towards Legosi, and Azumo flew over to land on Juno’s shoulder. Jack started awkwardly, “Actually, Legosi… um…”

 

Juno spoke with more strength, “The three of us have been talking about that. About who’s going with you. And…” Juno only trailed off cause she wanted Jack to say the next part, and she motioned for him to finish the thought. Azumo winced cause he had a feeling this might hurt.

 

Jack put his hands together like he was praying or apologizing… He was probably doing both. “I think when you fly, you should be taking Juno and Azumo, not me.” 

 

To say Legosi was taken off-guard was an understatement. His voice rose higher with his tail, “What??”

 

Legosi looked to Louis and Haru, but the deer was surprised and she was distinctly biting her lips shut. The rabbit turned her gaze aside.

 

Jack took another step closer, “I’ve been training. I’ve been practicing. I’ve been trying really hard to get stronger… but I have to be realistic: I am an average bender, and I have like no experience in actual battle. I am not combat ready. If even one of those courts decided to turn on you… my presence would hold you back, and you cannot afford that either.”

 

Blinking and staggering, Legosi kept glancing around. “Jack? What are you talking about? You’re a great bender! You’re a doctor!”

 

Something about that amused Jack. 

 

The yellow dog squeezed Legosi’s shoulders, “I wish I was. I’m not a doctor, Legosi. I’m… I’m a kid. Surrounded by giants! This is out of my league. … I have to be mature enough to acknowledge that where you’re going? I can’t always follow. And that’s… okay.” Jack forced a smile even if it hurt to admit that. “I will still be your brother when you get back.”

 

Legosi was clearly starting to panic. Of all the things he expected to deal with, this was not one of them. “Jack, I need you! I can’t do this without you!”

 

In good-natured cheer, Jack smiled and laughed once. “Yeah, you can. …You’re already so much better than you think, Legosi. And you need the best when you fly, and that’s not me. That’s Haru, Voss, Aoba, Azumo… and Juno.” 

 

Juno decided to calmly make the case for herself, “Legosi, you and I have fought side by side on the field more hours than I can count. Getting attacked is my every day. You know I can heal people if I really needed to-” 

 

Azumo cut in, “And if I’m around, she won’t have to. I’ve been in all the same healing classes as Jack and Raul, and I’m no bigger than Voss.” The small bat joked, “Heck, I don’t even need to see; you guys could stuff me in a backpack and I’ll just pop out when you need me.”

 

Juno continued as soon as he finished, “We’re both ready to do whatever we have to, to save lives. Warden was trying to kill us on that field, Legosi, and we beat them together - and I’m ready to do that again, and again, on every battlefield.”

 

Fur bristling, Legosi clutched his hands to his ears and pulled them down, “I know that! I know how good you are, the both of you! You two don’t have anything to prove to me or anyone!”

 

Juno stomped and clenched her fists in front of her, “It’s not about proof! It’s about stepping up! I want to protect ALL our friends, and the best place for me to do that - isn’t behind a fleet! It’s fighting at your side and keeping you alive!”

 

Legosi finally yelled, “I’m a hybrid!” And that made everyone freeze, even Juno. 

 

“What?” The brown wolf stared at him like he was suddenly someone else, and that practically made his point for him. 

 

He couldn’t even bring himself to look at his roommates. Legosi stepped further away from her, “That’s the thing I can’t tell people! I’m a quarter komodo! That’s why I’ve been hiding. That’s why I was terrified. The cycle isn’t wrong; I’m wrong. And I can’t… I can’t fly across the world if Haru is my only ally who knows that!” He pointed at the rabbit, who now looked particularly guilty.

 

Then Legosi turned to the other two, “Voss, Aoba, I wanted to find a good time to tell you in private. Juno, I’m sorry, but I was hoping I’d never have to tell you. I wish I didn’t have to tell anyone! But I can’t fly away from here without settling that now. We can’t afford to be surprised on the other side of the planet! So if any of you have a problem with my grandpa loving the wrong person, please say so now! I’ll go without you!”

 

Louis put a hand on his boyfriend’s shoulder, “Also Legosi and I are getting married tonight.”

 

Legosi was taken aback by that as much as everyone else. “We are??”

 

Half the group cheered and the other half choked. Durham said, “What the fuck?!” Then he covered his mouth, Miguno covered his ears, Collot’s hair already covered his eyes. He did nothing. Voss whispered, “Finally it makes fucking sense.”

 

Of course that didn’t stop anyone else. Haru cackled more than anyone. Free had burst into tears. Azumo kept trying to muffle his ears, and Juno just sighed.

 

Louis was shamelessly proud of his interruption. “Yeah! We’re splitting up, not breaking up. We already proposed, now we’re going off to war. Narratively speaking, this feels the perfect time to tie the knot.”

 

Legosi squeaked, “Now???”

 

Haru bounced several times to raise her hand, “Oh, oh, I can marry you! I can do it! I know the rites!”

 

Legosi pointed her down, “Haru, you are not helping!”

 

Jack clutched his heart in emotion, “They aren’t eloping after all. I’m so glad I won’t miss it.”

 

The other male dogs turned on him, “You knew about this???”

 

Sniffling, Jack had to wipe once at his eye, “Forever and everything.”

 

The other dogs grabbed Jack and the group nearly wrestled him onto the floor. “Eep!” “Why didn’t you tell us???” “Cause it wasn’t my secret!” “Why didn’t HE tell us??” “Probably cause you’re acting like this!” “Okay, that’s fair!” “Yeah, Durham sucks at keeping secrets!” “Hey! Whose side are you on??” “Legosi’s obviously! That’s not even a question!”

 

Tem asked the bear, “Should we interrupt them?” Only for Riz to be adamant, “I am not picking up those dogs anymore. They have got to learn self-control.”

 

The emotional Free yelled, “I’ll do it!” But then he just jumped into the dog pile himself.

 

Raising a leathery wing, Azumo broke his own silence to comment, “I’d like the record to show I was only surprised by the volume, not the content. I figured out the hybrid thing months ago - you guys suck at keeping secrets. But like, you’d be amazed at all the things I’ve heard with these ears, so I’m unbothered.”

 

Legosi squeaked and moaned and turned himself completely around, nearly falling over in the process. If Azumo knew, how many more of the school bats knew?? Avatar Jakhara did so much for the standing of Clan Chiroptera. Legosi prayed they still felt indebted to the avatar - even a messy one like him.

 

Louis turned to clarify, “Wait, Haru, can you legally marry us or is that more rabbit bullshit?”

 

Haru snorted and gestured wildly, “Dude, I dunno what to tell you: there is nothing legal about you two getting married. I also love spitting on clan laws though and I know how to invoke the spirits to bless your marriage, so I’m your best bet.”

 

Louis only blinked once. “You know what, I’ll take it.”

 

Wheezing Legosi had to rub his own chest, “I don’t know if I’m comfortable with this!”  

 

Louis pulled the wolf into an aggressive kiss, and it only took three seconds for Legosi’s tail to suddenly mimic a helicopter. Louis left him gasping for breath, and then Legosi looked at the others, “Okay, we’re getting married! How fast can we set this up??”

 

Aoba leaned toward Juno and whispered to her, “We missed a LOT, didn’t we?”

 

A question Juno had asked herself many times before already, and because of that she could no longer be fazed by it. Instead she raised her own hand like Azumo, “Can I invite my dad to this, just so he knows - without a shadow of a doubt - Legosi and I will never be a thing? Not because of the Komodo stuff; I don’t know enough about that to comment. You’re just way too moody for me.”

 

“Granted,” Louis and Legosi said together. The two of them were hugging so tight, they were both about to leave the floor - and no one tried to stop them.



……



Legosi never expected to get married in the Shishigumi’s stronghold. 

 

Technically he never expected to get married AT ALL, but really? Here? This place? They nearly died here!

 

But now more than half their audience was made of lions, and somehow they’d become his friends, his fans… his confidants and supporters…

 

If he asked… he knew they’d all go to war for him…

 

He’d much prefer having a party with them instead.

 

Louis left to see his father, just in case his father had any interest in seeing this sort of thing. Louis half expected him to turn it down, but Oguma nearly blushed at the idea of a wedding! Yeah, he wanted to be there, and he was sure they had something fancy for Louis to wear on the occasion.

 

Oguma even offered to provide something for Legosi to wear, but Louis said that was covered. “The lions are dressing him up special.”

 

Oguma’s mouth gaped open, “The… lions?” “…Not Free,” Louis answered. Oguma sighed in relief, “Oh thank goodness.”

 

Hino, Dope and Ibuki all had lots of little ideas for sprucing the place up and making it marriage-hall worthy. To Legosi’s surprise, Sabu was already prepped for just such an event. He kept a box of supplies hidden in his bedroom and ran to fetch them. 

 

Sabu was brimming with so much good cheer, his tufted tail weirdly wagging all over the place. He happily danced around the main hall, placing lots of decorations.

 

Legosi had to admit, “Of all the lions, I did not expect you to be so ready for a wedding.”

 

Sabu smirked behind the mask, “Oh, I’ve been ready for years, for whenever my partner finally got the courage to go public.”

 

Miguel and Jinma simultaneously choked and whipped their heads in Sabu’s direction, tails going up in sudden alert. Gossip like that hardly ever fell from Sabu.

 

Haru got a hand from a few people to make a quick, impromptu shrine. They didn’t trust using the sage’s temple for this, but Haru could still bring the ‘temple’ to them. The shrine was nothing fancy, but it had symbols, banners, and representations of the elements - including candles and sparkling crystals. The earthbenders put some time into carving some statues and icons, famous spirits and guardians of the past.

 

Legosi groaned when he saw a statue of Kota and Tak with the proportions all wrong: the tiger avatar all buff and the lion normal-sized. Legosi rubbed the left side of his face and muttered, “Guys… the muscles are on the wrong side.”

 

Jinma looked confused, then promptly switched bits of earth around so Tak was the brawny one and Kota was scrawny. 

 

Legosi fixed a few parts just to satisfy his own perfectionism. “Better. Thank you. Still kinda weird though to have them here. They had a lot of sex - and tonight that’s not a thing I want to be remembering.”

 

Jinma resisted the urge to throw the statue aside. Then he picked it up and insisted, “I’m still keeping this - in the other room.”

 

Legosi sighed and waved him on, “For the sake of the history books, okay.”

 

Hino hurried over to grab Legosi next because, “Hey! Hey, uh, we have a small problem that needs your immediate attention.”

 

Legosi had only just sighed and now he wanted to do it again. He prayed with his hands, “Can we please not have more problems? This was supposed to be simple. Small!”

 

Hino grit his teeth and pointed toward the next room. “It is entirely not a problem of our making. I swear. But it still needs your attention.”

 

What Legosi found instead still took him by surprise. Among the many chairs and seats the lions had been gathering, a certain spirit was waiting. The bunny-dragonfly spirit was sitting on a swivel stool, winged ears relaxed. The spirit was entertaining himself by turning his chair side to side. 

 

Legosi felt one ear go up and his head tilt with it. “Mr. Bunny-dragonfly?? What are you doing here?”

 

The strange spirit kept twisting in his chair, but he looked up at Legosi with an alien smile on his rabbity face. “I am waiting for the wedding. It is so exciting!”

 

Legosi stared at Hino, who put his hands up in surrender, “Do not look at me! None of us told him! Spirits are your area!”

 

Legosi put a hand over his face and sighed into it. “Mr. Bunny-dragonfly, how did you know I was getting married?”

 

“We felt you getting upset from the forest and I came to investigate.” The swivel chair squeaked as the spirit kept turning it side to side. “Also I have very big ears and you are very loud. It is fun to sneak up and watch you from the windows!”

 

Well, that was a nightmare and a half that Legosi was going to have to deal with later, and it was also not something he wanted to fight over now. Legosi held his hands in prayer, “Mr. BD? Can I call you BD? I’ve got a lot of running around to do and I’ve got no idea how long this is going to take. Don’t you want to be flying around the forest right now? Cause I know that’s what I would like to be doing and I’m not even full spirit.”

 

“I am quite happy right here, avatar.” Swish, swish, squeak, squeak. “This chair is amazing!” The spirit decided to flap its strange ears and did several complete turns on the seat, making it shrink lower with each complete circle. “Wheee!”

 

Legosi kept his mouth glued shut and slowly turned to glare at Hino, who was still looking unhelpful. “Hino, just… tell people to give him space, and nobody get upset around him. Okay?”

 

“Okay,” Hino agreed before glancing at the shut door.

 

On the other side, Free was trying to stop someone from entering the room. “H-hey, Agata! My man! Uh. Boss needs you elsewhere.”

 

Legosi and Hino both said, “Oh no.”

 

Agata’s voice drifted through the door, “I thought we needed more chairs? Dolph said they all go in here.”

 

Legosi and Hino both ran to the door, “No, Agata, no!!”



……



Eventually Haru hopped her way over to Legosi, cause something else occurred to her - another part of the ceremony, one she could totally see him getting embarrassed about…

 

*

 

Gon was busy. Of course he was after everything else that happened. With all the plans he had to make and all the steps he had to take… Parents needed to be informed of what happened across the sea, and the students, too, of course. 

 

Many would probably pull their children from the school in expectation of war - but some might leave them to the school’s protection. If they thought their chances were better in Cherryton than elsewhere in the country… well, it was Gon’s duty to protect as many children as he could.

 

He grew up in war. He refused to let them see all the things he saw, if it was ever in his power to do so.

 

He honestly didn’t expect to see Legosi again after the wolf flew away into the sky. But then he heard a knocking at his window, and when he opened it, he found Legosi hanging on the building outside. 

 

Legosi seemed some strange mix of worried yet happy, and his ears couldn’t decide if they were supposed to point up or down. “I need a big favor.”

 

“Anything,” Gon said automatically, bringing Legosi in. “Supplies? Alibis? Letters of introduction?”

 

Legosi balled up his left hand in his right and wrung them out together. “I need a parent at my wedding.”

 

The old tiger blinked rapidly. “You need - at your - you’re getting married?”

 

“I know, right?? Today? Now? Of all days?” Legosi started pacing in the tiger’s office, “But Louis and I have to go in opposite directions and we proposed awhile ago so he figured we should do it tonight, real quick, while everyone was still together - and it occurs to me maybe he was just trying to distract me so I wouldn’t worry, but I am worried, and Louis is bringing his dad and there’s parts of the ceremony involving the parents and I don’t have a parent! Jack can’t be my parent, he’s basically my brother. Grandpa is who knows where, chasing after my mother who’s at some mystical Halfway House, so I can’t ask either of them. But that one day I made a fool of myself and said you were the closest thing I have to a father, so I was wondering - if you don’t mind me being stupid - could you please come to my wedding for an hour and pretend to be my dad?”

 

Gon was purring like a thundercloud as he gripped Legosi by the shoulders. Tiger eyes were blinking slowly and his striped tail gave two happy flicks, and Legosi felt himself relax before Gon even said the words. “I would be honored… to be your father… for however long you give me.”

 

Legosi abruptly wrapped his arms around Gon and hugged him as tight as possible, snout on the tiger’s shoulder, feeling the rhythm of that mighty purr. Gon hugged him right back and squeezed.

 

 

……



The spiritual part of their ceremony wasn’t that long. They had to modify and condense a few things, and naturally the different clans had their own ways of performing it. Haru might have been leading, but she was also accommodating, and intended to make this the best it could be for as many of them as possible: Canida, Artio, even Squamata and Felidae… 

 

Still, with so many peoples coming together for this, their ‘best’ would invariably look a little different from the norm. …What else was new? It was Legosi after all, heh.

 

Some of the lions and the Cherryton crew played some music while Louis and Legosi approached the door to the main hall, which they’d converted for the ceremony. Louis was wearing red robes, glistening with gold trim, so formal he almost looked like a king. He even had a few adornments on his antlers. Legosi was given black robes by the Shishigumi, with white symbols and trim. 

 

Haru was waiting there to officiate and lead them towards their makeshift shrine on the other side. Oguma entered behind Louis, and Gon behind Legosi. Everyone else was already waiting in seats off to the sides of the hall, eager to observe - including Mr. Bunny-dragonfly and several other spirits who showed up. Agata was understandably giving them a wide berth, but even they couldn’t stop him from enjoying this. Meanwhile all the dogs were wagging their tails, lions were blinking slow, Bill chuffed every so often and Els handed him a tissue…

 

After that, Haru raised her voice to speak, “Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today to do my favorite thing: loudly proclaiming that the clan laws can fuck off!”

 

Legosi breathed out and his eyes fell shut. Louis warned her, “Haru…”

 

The rabbit giggled, “Yeah, yeah, yeah, I just had to say it once…” She stood up straight and got more serious, “No. We’re here… because the greatest avatar in history… kept saving our lives.”

 

Legosi tried to protest, “Haru, I’m not-” The rabbit spoke louder, “We’re never going to get through this if you two keep interrupting me, so will you let me finish?”

 

Several people in the audience laughed, and Legosi reluctantly let her do so.

 

Haru gazed at the two of them and then at the audience beyond. “None of us would be here without you, Legosi. It was a selfless act of healing that tied our lives together. And I’m not alone in that. We could go around the room and we’d probably hear a story like that two dozen times - and I know for a fact it’s what brought you and Louis together… You healed him… and then you made him better. …No offense, Louis, but you were a dick.”

 

Louis laughed, “None taken. I was a dick.” Legosi might have protested that, too, but the crowd thankfully chuckled again.

 

Haru smiled in contentment, “But you aren’t anymore… There was a time you couldn’t say ‘carnivore’ without sneering. Now you’re making out with them and everything! Taking on the whole world to save their lives. Yafya offered you all the power in the world - and instead you lowered yourself in front of everyone, so everyone would see you fight with and for those carnivores.” Haru fake sniffled, “You basically spit in his face, and I was never more proud of you.”

 

The wolf sighed and Louis rolled his eyes, “I really would have chosen my moment fighting the tsunami, but I’ll take it.”

 

Haru disagreed, “Nah, you were still a dick then. This mattered more.”

 

Legosi looked at the ceiling in a daze, “We really are going to be here forever…”

 

Haru took it as a challenge and raised her voice, “It has been an honor, training the avatar as an airbender. It’s been my privilege to be your friend. You deserve… all the happiness you can ever find, and even more besides.” She turned her head to the deer, “And Louis?” Mischief sparkled in her eye, “If you don’t treat him right, I’ll know, and you don’t want me to know, do you?”

 

Louis smiled and only cared about Legosi’s face instead. “Not gonna happen, Haru. …Making Legosi happy… that’s my only end-goal anymore.”

 

Legosi’s tail wagged an awful lot faster, though his ears still fell in modesty. “Louis… you’re allowed to have other goals…”

 

Louis gripped the wolf more tightly by shirt, “Haru, can we hurry up with the next part? Cause I really wanna smooch my husband.”

 

The audience laughed and cheered for even more.

 

*

 

Several cups had been arranged in advance, with a drink Legosi never had before. Legosi and Louis were directed to drink from the same cups in a specific order, smaller to larger.

 

Vows were spoken as much to the spirits as each other. Haru gave them a little cheat sheet so the two of them could read it aloud together. Legosi and Louis leaned in closer to each other, each holding one side of the paper.

 

“On this great day, before all spirits, great and small, we are sincerely thankful for this ceremony… Going forward, we will love each other, trust one another, share the good times and the bad, and swear that this will stay unchanged throughout our lifetime.”

 

Sprigs of an evergreen tree had been ritually prepared. Legosi and Louis both held one, and for a moment it seemed like they were making silent prayers. Then they offered the sprigs to the shrine, with gratitude filling their hearts.

 

Rings were exchanged last, and when Louis and Legosi finally kissed, nearly the whole gang roared at once. Dosei howled and so did some of the dogs! Thankfully Raul had the foresight to cover Azumo’s ears, and a lot of herbivores covered their own. Spirits chittered and cawed and bounced all over - some flying over the crowd. Louis started the kiss so fiercely, he almost pushed Legosi over. But then Legosi grabbed him in both arms and gravity took a hike. Legosi gripped him tight and they were both airborne, floating, twirling, kissing and laughing. Legosi’s tail whirled around in every single direction and threatened to put out the candles!

 

As they stepped away from the shrine, there was another moment of reflection, but this time for their parents. Legosi bowed to Gon and Gon bowed back, a stripey tail as excited as the fluffy one.

 

Louis and Oguma started to bow, but Louis spied another lion in the audience nearby. Louis waved toward Ibuki, who suddenly looked taken aback. Others looked confused as well. Louis didn’t mean to put him on the spot, but they’d been rushing and it only just occurred to him: he didn’t think it right that Oguma stood alone. 

 

Louis hurried to draw Ibuki towards Oguma, and positioned them standing shoulder to shoulder. Only then did Louis bow - his blessing for the both of them, now and in the future. He may as well have tossed a bouquet at them and said, ‘you next!’ Ibuki’s tail flicked in unexpected happiness, getting to be by Oggy, and they bowed to Louis in turn.

 

But at that point… the lions just couldn’t hold it in any more. They started breaking out all manner of alcohol after that! Even more stormed the hall with food to go with drink! Even without meat, the party makers were instantly carousing, cheering, playing music. Their makeshift orchestra was small and chaotic, yet they hit all the right notes. 

 

Gon wasn’t expecting to play chaperone, but suddenly he had to watch over a dozen kids to make sure nobody gave them the illegal stuff! “Bill, do not sniff that! Do not!” Too late. Bill got stuck in full kitty mode for half an hour, to the amusement of many. And then Tao wanted another hit for himself.

 

Even more of the lions wanted to dance right then and there, and they dragged others into it! Some of them jumped from their chairs before they even finished eating. They could finish food later, but right now they wanted to move! Some people pushed chairs aside to make even more room for a dancefloor.

 

Even Legosi was laughing and enjoying the instant party. He and Louis only took a quick break to change into something lighter, less fabric to move around in. Then they came right back to dance with everyone else.

 

And in that space, for one night, every dancer got to be with the people they loved. Forget clans. Forget species. Forget gender. Let those divisions fall away.

 

Riz shuffled awkwardly while Tem danced a storm around him.

 

Tao felt so self-conscious, but Kibi was right there to hold his hand. 

 

Bill couldn’t stop chuffing once Els got him on the dance-floor.

 

Raul was almost too modest to do anything, but Jack kept glancing at him across the way. Dope offered Raul a few words of advice and something for extra courage, and then Raul stood up completely straight. He stomped his way towards the dog with terrified purpose in his heart - Raul just wouldn't let that fear hold himself back. It was dance time, and Raul so wanted to dance with that dog.

 

Agata claimed Dolph and just about demanded the stern lion dance. Take a break from guard detail! Meanwhile Sabu had the audacity of dancing between Jinma and Miguel. Was he flirting with them both or trying to egg one of them on? Who could even tell when so many other male lions were making a mosh pit, and some of the dogs joined that madness. Free lost his shirt - which was nothing new - but so did a few others!

 

Juno was more than a little concerned that her dad was getting close to Hino, but Haru was ready with a distraction. Haru grabbed Juno’s hand and pulled her the other way, and then Haru got Juno dancing, too! They cut a fantastic image of flowing movements.

 

Oguma barely even knew how to dance, but Ibuki knew how to get the stag moving. A nice little waltz would suit him fine in the corner - something Oguma could count off. Even if Oguma stumbled, Ibuki still had stars in his slow-blinking eyes. He had skill enough for the both of them.

 

The world was spiraling into someplace so different from where they all started, but it didn’t matter in here. Not for tonight.

 

The lions would be partying long after midnight, but Legosi just didn’t have the stamina for all that noise. Eventually he and Louis just had to retire for the evening. Tomorrow they’d have to be real again. Tomorrow they’d have to split up, and there was no telling how long it would be till they saw each other again.

 

Louis guided him upstairs to a special room the lions had prepared, and Legosi couldn’t stop smiling even if he wanted to. “Louis…”

 

“One night,” the deer declared, holding his husband’s hand tighter. “We can spare one night together… and then we can tackle the world tomorrow…”

 

Legosi nuzzled up close against the deer's neck, “It won’t be enough… you know that…”

 

Louis just smiled with all innocence. “Well, we’re married now… so as soon as we’re done fixing things… I know you’ll come right back to me… Then we’ll have all the time in the world together… and every single night after that…”

 

And whether that was true or not… Legosi used his other hand to shut the door behind them…

 

~~~End Book 2~~~